MLP G5 Sunset: Tell Your Tale: Season 2

by JesusG0987

Rating: everyone
Tags: Sunset Shimmer, Allura, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Sunny Starscout, Comedy, Misty, My Little Pony: A New Generation, Adventure, Mane 5
Length: 241650

What If: The Mane 7 adventures continues while facing a snow leopard enemy that is on the lose in Equestria.

The Mane 7 are having a great peaceful time in Equestria now that Opaline has been defeated and the Magic of Friendship flows all over Equestria, and they are still having a fun time and go on their own adventures together, but that all changed when a familiar enemy from Starlight Ridge has showed up in Equestria, Allura and her sidekick Twitch, and now it's up to Sunset, Sunny, and their friends to plan a way to stop her while also having their own adventures and solving problems together.

Cover Art was gifted by BronySonicFan

Published 2024-01-11 15:30:00 UTC
Last updated 2025-02-15 18:59:26 UTC

Chapter 3: Cake Dragon

Chapter 3: Cake Dragon

At the Crystal Brighthouse, Izzy is now hopping on little dragon balloons, popping each one. “Ten!” She counted as she then popped a couple with her horn. “Eleven! Twelve!” She cheerfully counted with sparkles in her eyes as she then blew onto the next balloon, inflating it.

Hitch then came up to Izzy with a brow. “Uh, maybe we should leave blowing up balloons to somepony else?” He suggested with a small smile while taking the balloon from Izzy.

“Huh?” Izzy asked in confusion before realizing what Hitch meant as she smiled. “Oh, no, no, I'm playing ‘Pop the Balloon’!” She explained cheerfully as she trotted off with giggles.

In the main room, the rest of the Mane 7 are setting up dragon party decorations with a banner of Sparky up, revealing that today is Sparky’s Birthday today as each of the Mane 7 are doing their own setups, with Zipp and Pipp made cardboard cutouts of dragon wings that they place on their wings as they flew around while Sunny is with Misty with a picture of a dragon with Misty blindfolded, playing pinn the teeth on the dragon.

Misty moved her hoof holding the dragon teeth as she tried to get it in place while blindfolded, but was having trouble finding the spot while Sunny giggled, which made Misty lifted up her blindfold to take a peak.

Sunny quickly saw this. “Hey, no peeking, Misty.” She said to her with a smile as Misty smiled back and place the blindfold back down and walked close to Sunny while trying to put the teeth on her. “Whoa! Aah! Okay, stop! Stop! Okay, you can peek! You can peek!” Sunny quickly said as she dodged Misty’s attempt of putting the teeth on her as she quickly trotted off.

Sunset, who is wearing the same cutout dragon wings on her wings like Zipp and Pipp, was in the kitchen making some snacks while also making gem shard related snacks for Sparky while the rest is just regular snacks.

“There, snacks for regular ponies and dragons for Sparky’s case ready and waiting,” Sunset said with a smile.

Hitch then stood up on a stool then held up a drink glass as he tap it with his hoof as the glass clinked, which got the others attention. “Everypony, I'd like to say a few words.” He said to them with a smile.

Izzy then appeared between Misty and Zipp while holding a dragon balloon. “SPEECH!” She called in a deep voice as she popped the balloon with her horn, which surprise Zipp while Misty gave a small smile at Izzy.

“Izzy, easy on those balloons. We don’t have many.” Sunset said in amusement.

“Sorry. They’re just fun!” Izzy said cheerfully in her normal voice.

“We know.” Sunset said as she turned back to Hitch. “Continue, Hitch.”

Hitch was surprised by Izzy’s balloon pop as he gave a small smile. “Uh…” He started with nervous chuckle. “Yeah.” He said before he recompose himself and spoke up. “So, I really just wanted to thank you all for being here on Sparky's special day.” He said to them as the mares smiled.

“It’s Sparky’s Birthday, Hitch. We wouldn’t miss it in all of Equestria.” Sunny said to her coltfriend with a smile.

“Yeah, that is true, Sunny.” Hitch said with a smile looked around in confusion as he place a hoof to his chin, “Speaking of which, where is the dragon of the hour?” He asked them while looking around for Sparky.

They then heard rustling sounds in the popped dragon balloons as they turned and saw Sparky appearing from the pile with a laugh.

“Found him,” Sunset said with a chuckle.

“Perfect timing.” Hitch said with a smile as he turned to the mares. “All right. Bring in the cake!” He announced.

The mares turned to the door as Hitch’s critters came in while dragging a giant stack of cake with a decorative of Sparky breathing his dragon fire around it as the critters fell to the floor in exhaustion.

“Wow, Hitch! This looks amazing!” Sunny exclaimed to her coltfriend as she and the mares looked on in awed at the cake.

“I know. Had some of the best bakers to make this.” Hitch said proudly.

“Well, this does look like something Pinkie would make. And it’s great on details.” Sunset commented with a smile at the cake.

Sparky saw the cake and luaghed in joy with sparkles in his eyes as he rushed up to it while the critters cleared off as Sparky took a deep breath, about to unleash his dragon fire but Hitch quickly put a hat cone on him to stop him from doing so.

“Nuh-uh-uh. You gotta make a wish first.” Hitch said to him with a smile as Sparky took off his hat cone and looked at his adoptive father. “Birthday wishes always come true.” He explained.

Sunset gave a chuckle while turning to the girls. “If he is going this elaborate for Sparky's SECOND birthday, what's he going to do for later birthdays?" She commented in amusement,w hich made the other mares giggled at the thought.

“That’s just Hitch being Hitch, Sunset.” Sunny said with a chuckle. “It’s who he is.”

“Well, he’s your stallion, so we get that,” Zipp teased, which made Sunny blushed a bit as she gave a chuckle while the grils looked at her with teasing smiles.

Sparky understood what Hitch meant as he gave a laugh and rushed up to the critter area and picked up Pipp’s mirror and pointed at his reflection while looking at Hitch and Sunny before nuzzling the mirror.

“You want a new mirror?” Hitch asked in confusion while Sunny came up to him.

“From both of us?” Sunny asked in confusion as well.

Zipp understood what Sparky is saying as she walked up to Hitch and Sunny. “No, Hitch, Sunny. He wants a little dragon brother!” She pointed out with a smile.

“He wants a sibling. Now that’s a wish.” Sunset said with a wide smile, which surprise the two Earth Ponies.

Pipp then got exctied by this as she smiled widely with sparkles in her eyes. “Two baby dragons?! O.M.P., you're gonna be the cutest little dragon family!” She exclaimed to both Sunny and Hitch as she flew around them with a wide smile.

Sunset gave a teasing smirk at the two surprised Earth Ponies. “Oh, I think for that to happen, I think we should give the two Earth Ponies Sparky sees as parents a room to give him a sibling.” She teased as the rest of the mares giggled fromt hat.

Both Sunny and Hitch blushed brightly from that. “T-That’s… Uh… That’s a weird thought.” Hitch stammered while scratching his head.

“We… uh… we’re not at that step yet, ponies.” Sunny said with a huge blush while giving an embarrassing chuckle.

“Then get a room, you two.” Sunset joked. “You think we should leave and distract Sparky while we leave you two work on his sibling?” She questioned with a mischievous smirk while the others did the same.

Sunny face turned completely red in embarrassment as she move her mane to avoid eye contact while Hitch shook his head in amusement. “Yeah, sure, whatever.” He said saracticaly with a amusing smile while the rest of the mares giggled.

Sparky walked up to his cake as he looked with sparkles in his eyes and took a deep breath as he release his dragonfire onto the cake, which is causing it to move aorund the frosting of the flames as it hit the candle, which it was then engulf in flames before it faded before it started shaking.

The Mane 7 saw this as they looked on in concern. “Uh, what's going on?” Sunny asked nervously after recomposing herself.

“Something’s wild is about to happen, I take it.” Sunset said nervously while the rest of the Mane 7 chattered nervously.

Then the cake started to change shape as dragon wings were formed, then dragon legs,, and finally a dragon head as the Mane 7 looked in shock as the cake turned into a Cake Dragon as it gave a mighty dragon roar while some of the frosting fell onto the Mane 7’s faces.

“I did not see that coming.” Hitch commented with the frosten still on his face.

Sparky cheered as he laughed while looking at the Cake Dragon with sparkles in his eyes, thinking that his wish came true.

The Mane 7 looked in shock as the Cake Dragon flew up and crash straight through the Brighthouse ceiling as it flew off into the sky while giving a might roar. The Mane 7 looked in shock as they looked through the hole the Cake Dragon made before the magic of the Brighthouse then starts repairing itself.

Hitch gave a nervous smile as he turned to the mares. “Everypony stay calm. I'm sure it'll be right back. No need to panic.” He said nervously while sweating.

“Hitch, there’s a wild Cake Dragon on the loose in Maretime Bay. Why would you think it would be back?” Sunset asked retorically while still in shock.

“Um, maybe it’s friendly and we have no reason to panic?” Hitch suggested nervously.

But as karma struck Hitch, they heard screaming from outside. “A cake dragon!” A pony mare exclaimed in fear.

“We're panicking!” A pony stallion yelled outside, which made the Mane 7 eyes widen in shock.

“I said DON'T panic! DON'T!” Hitch called out in worry as he rushed out of the Brighthouse, before turning back and grabbing the smiling Sparky as he rushed out with the girls following.

"Too bad Spike and his dragons were too busy on Scaly making preparations for Allura to attend the party, we could really use their help here." Sunset commented in worry.

“We’ll just have to manage without, Sunset.” Sunny said while giving a confident smile. “Besides, it’s just one cake dragon. We can take it.” She assured.

Sunset gave a small smile. “You’re right. We can manage this. And a first step on stopping a rouge dragon even though this one is cake. This will be an experience.” She noted.

“When you put it like that, it does.” Zipp said while the others muttered in agreement.

“Let’s go!” Sunset declared as the Mane 7 then rush into Maretime Day to stop a rouge desert dragon.

In Maretime BAy, the ponies in town are screaming in fear as the Cake Dragon is firing fire frosting cakes at the town in the air while the ponies are runnin g in fear while voiding the frosting shots the best they could as they duck for cover or hide in the sewers as a bunnicorn was hit by a frosting, much to it’s annoyance.

In a bakery, Posey exit the shop while looking at her blueberry cupcake boredly, completely unware of the chaos that is happening. “Ugh. These cupcakes always have too much icing on them.” She complained before she looked up and saw what’s happening as her eyes widen in shock before she was buried by a pile of frosting and some cake on her.

With Skye and Dazzle, they are reproting the news in the middle fo the chaos while looking calm while the ponies ran in panic. “Is it a cake? Is it a dragon? And how does it taste?” Dazzle asked with a curiosity smile.

Just then, a piece of the Cake Dragon fell on their table, surprising the two news Pegasi as Skye took a piece of it and taste it. “Mmm. Tastes like disaster.” Skye answered, which made the two laughed.

The Mane 7 then ran into view and saw the chaos while they are out of breath. “What's the plan, Hitch?” Sunny asked her coltfriend.

“Yeah, because if that thing continues, we’re gonna be battered up.” Sunset joked, which the others raised a brow at her as she gave a sheepish chuckle. “Yeah, not my best ones. Just trying to lighten the mood. What’s the plan, Sheriff?” She asked quickly.

Hitch then thought of a plan as he got serious. “Well... Zipp, Pipp, Sunset. You ponies can fly.” He said as the three ponies nodded seriously before Hitch gave them a net. “Use this.”

The three mares took the next in confusion. “What are we meant to do exactly?” Zipp asked in confusion.

“When the time comes, you'll know.” Hitch said to them.

“Well, you’re the Sheriff, so we trust you.” Sunset said with determination, “Let’s go, girls.” She said to the two sisters as they flew up with their friends smiling encouragley at them.

Sparky looked up at the Cake Dragon as it flew out, still attacking the town until he saw the building’s roof next to him. Having an idea, he rushed up and starts climbing the building with a pant with Hitch and the others knowing.

In the skies, the Cake Dragon is still firing it’s frosting fire at Maretime Bay while Sunset, Zipp, and Pipp flew around it to get it’s attention. “Here goes nothing!” Zipp called as she gave a whistle.

The Cake Dragon heard them as it flew around and headed straight towards them. “Wait…” Sunset said to the two sisters as the Cake Dragon came closer to them wtih a screech. “Now!” She called as she and the two sisters spread the net.

But then the Cake Dragon went through it while in slice pieces, shocking the three ponies as it then reformed and turned around to them as it gave an anger screech. “Aah! We're making it worse!” Pipp cried out.

“That cake is full of surprises.” Sunset muttered in shock.

“Run! I mean, fly!” Zipp exclaimed as the three ponies flew off with the angery Cake Dragon on their tails.

“You two go! I’ll keep it back!” Sunset exclaimed as she turned around and blasted the Cake Dragon, which it dodges as it turned it attention to Sunset. “Okay you overgrown lizard desert! Catch me if you can!” She challenged as she flew off in another direction as the Cake Dragon roared in challenge and went after Sunset, who is doing some flying skills and kept blasting the cake dragon while dodging it’s fire forsting breaths. “If you ponies have any ideas, better hurry!” She called as she flips aorund and blasted the Cake Dragon back.

Sunny, Misty, and Hitch looked down in concern when they saw Sunset facing the Cake Dragon. “Okay, new ideas, ponies.” Hitch said uneasily, need to think of a new plan.

Izzy then put a red headband on as she gave a serious look. “I say we fight cake with cake!” She delcared as she made a homemade catapult with stacks of cake on it, which surprised her three friends as Izzy launch it with a grunt.

The cakes flew towards the Cake Dragon, which got adsorb into it as it glowed and got bigger, much to Izzy and the others shock.

“Or... not.” Izzy said with a sheepish smile at her mistake.

“Izzy! More cake on a cake is just making it bigger with extra stacks! Not helping!” Sunset called out as she flew faster with the even bigger Cake Dragon on her as she quickly dodged another fire. “Any other plans?! Because if it’s envolve eating, not gonna work or even possible when it’s like this!” She called as she put up a shield to block a frosting blast.

“Hang in there, Sunset!” Sunny called out to her metor/sister figure in concern.

Hitch then got nervous since Sunset is getting overwhelmed. “Come on! Think, Hitch, think!” He said to himself as he tap his head.

Sunny then noticed somepony, or creature, missing. “Um, Hitch, where’s Sparky?” She asked in concern as Hitch noticed that Sparky was gone.

“He was just here!” Hitch cried out as he and Sunny then got worried as they looked around for the baby dragon.

The two Earth Ponies then heard gurgling sounds as they turned and looked up as they gasped in worry as they saw Sparky up in the roof. Sparky started whooping excitingly as the Cake Dragon.

“Sparky?” Hitch asked in surprise.

“What is he doing?” Sunny asked in surprise while also worried.

Sunset stopped flying as she realizes that the Cake Dragon broke off from her. “Huh, where is it going?” She asked before she saw it flying towards Sparky. “What the…”

The Cake Dragon flew to Sparky as the baby dragon kept whooping in joy as the Cake Dragon gave him a gentle nuzzle and boop him with it’s paw as it flew around him as Sparky smiled. But then it’s tell accidentally hit Sparky, which caused him to grunt as he started slipping.

That made the Mane 7 worry in fear. “Oh no!” Sunset exclaimed in worry.

“Sparky!” Hitch cried out as he rushed towards him.

“We’re coming, Sparky!” Sunny cried next as she rushed after Hitch.

Sparky nearly tripped as he held onto the ledge of the roof while looking in fear, too afraid to even use his dragon wings as Hitch and Sunny panicked as they stopped and gave a determined expression as their hooves glowed green and stompped their hooves down, creating a giant vine that is heading towards Sparky.

Sparky started whimpering as he lost his grip and started falling, but he safely landed on the vine as he started sliding, which he cheers happily as Sunny and Hitch caught him as the baby dragon started laughing from the sliding.

Hitch and Sunny looked at each other as they gave serious expression. “That's it!” Hitch yelled in anger.

“This cake dragon has got to go!” Sunny yelled in anger as she and Hitch looked up at the flying Cake Dragon.

“And nothing's gonna ruin Sparky's special day!” Hitch yelled in agreement.

“Especially not a flying cake!” Sunny declared as she and Hitch started glowing. “I’m the Alicorn with courage and hope! Duty to bring peace and protecting to those in need! A greatest dragon mother! My cutie marks glows when I stand up and bring hope, I will continue my role!” She declared as she stomped her hooves as her Cutie Mark glowed and her Alicorn form appeared.

Hitch then started stomping his hooves as well. “I'm a sheriff with a lot of heart! Coolest dragon dad you know! My cutie mark comes to life, and my kindness overflows!” He declared as his Cutie Mark glowed as the two Earth Ponies used their Earth Pony magic.

Sunny and Hitch then focus their magic onto the vine as it created a giant flower. The Cake Dragon saw this as it screech and flew towards it as it started blasting the flower. The flower dodged a couple of shots, but when the Cake Dragon flew over it, some vines then caught it and drag it into the flower, chomping it in one go as the flower lowered itself and revealed the mushed up Cake Dragon, now completely defeated.

The ponies started cheering at the two Earth Ponies for defeating the Cake Dragon as the rest of the Mane 7 huddled around them. “Awesome job, you two. Such teamwork.” Sunset complimented with a proud smile.

“Thanks, Sunset.” Sunny said with a smile.

Sparky looked at the destroy Cake Dragon sadly as he started whimpering and tears are forming, feeling like he lost a sibling while Sunny and Hitch looked at him in sympathy.

“Awww.” The two Earth Ponies said sympathicaly.

“We’re sorry, Sparky. But we had no choice.” Sunny apologized while giving Sparky a side hug and nuzzled his head before she gave a small smile. “But we can make it up to you.”

“Yeah. Time to get your birthday wish, pal.” Hitch finsihed as he and Sunny walked up to the ruined Cake Dragon and used their Earth Pony magic on the flower.

The flower then wraps its petals around the ruin cake as it started glowing inside it. Then unwrapping it revealed a pink dragon plushie that floated down until Hitch caught it.

“It’s the best we can do, Sparky.” Sunny said softly with a small smile.

“We know it's not a little brother, but... do you like it?” Hitch asked him with a smile as he gave the plushie to Sparky as he and Sunny looked down at him with small smiles.

Sparky then gave a whide smile with sparkles in his eyes at the plushie. “Baby!” He cheered as he started laughing and nuzzling the plushie while the Mane 7 gave Sparky warm smiles before he jump onto Hitch and Sunny’s hooves.

“We’ll take that as a yes.” Hitch said with a smile.

“Anytime to make you feel happy, Sparky.” Sunny added with the same smile.

“Papa! Mama!” Sparky called out in joy, which made Hitch and Sunny gasped deeply with sparkles in their eyes while the others smiled in joy as the two Earth Ponies then nuzzled Sparky heartily.

“I can't believe it!” Hitch weeped in joy.

“He said it again!” Sunny weeeped in joy as well as the two ponies kept nuzzling Sparky.

“Aww, that’s cute.” Sunset said with a warm smile, loving the special moment between the three.

The rest of the Mane 7 all cheered as they huddled around the three and got into a group hug in joy as they all enjoy their heartfelt moment together.

End of Chapter 3.

Chapter 4: Jazz Hearts Rocky

Chapter 4: Jazz Heart Rocky

In Mane Melody, Jazz is doing somepony’s mane, but while she is smiling with a blush on her cheeks as her eyes start sparkling, which Pipp noticed as she twirled behind Jazz. “I think somepony's got a cruuuuush~!” She sanged with sparkles in her eyes while Jazz flinched.

Jazz turned to Pipp with a nervous smile while sweating a bit. “Who, me? Ha! It's not like that!” She denied.

“Uh, Jazz.” Sunset’s voice spoke up, which caused Jazz to look and saw Sunset raise a brow while sitting on her seat while pointing at Sunny. “I think it’s an obvious sign.” She said, showing Sunny’s mane is now in a heart shape.

“Aah!” Jazz called with a yelp as she tossed her brush away, giving a sheepish smirk at Sunny for her mistake while Sunny looked on in confusion.

“I agree with Sunset, Jazz. I think we have a hint.” Sunny said confusion while gesturing to her mane.

Jazz gave a sheepish chuckle while Pipp kept watching with sparkles in her eyes with a smile. Jazz then looked through the heart-shaped mane of Sunny’s as she blushed again and had sparkles in her eyes at what she was seeing.

Sunset raised a brow at Jazz as she got up. “Who are you even looking at, Jazz?” She asked with a brow before looking through Sunny’s mane where Jazz’s gaze is and her eyes widened in surprise.

Seeing through Sunny’s heart shape mane is Rocky, who is spraying Flare’s mane with mane-spray as he gave a small smile while Jazz kept looking at him as heart-shapes formed in her eyes as she gave a warm smile with a hoof to her cheeks.

“Oh, I see.” Sunset said with a smirk at Jazz.

Pipp then came up next to Jazz with a smirk as she scoffed. “Sure you don't, Jazz!” She teased with a wink while Jazz looked embarrassed.

“Heheh, like how you were with Hitch, Sunny.” Sunset chuckled while Sunny blushed in embarrassment.

“Uh, yeah. Kinda.” Sunny sheepishly said.

A little bit later, Jazz is puffing Posey’s face as her cheeks have heart-shaped makeup while Jazz still blushed with sparkles in her eyes.

(Your Number One Song)
(Jazz)
Let me tell you 'bout the sweetest guy
Every time I see him, I get butterflies

Jazz sang while looking at Rocky, who was still mane-spraying to an elder unicorn mare while feeling entranced by him, but she was so distracted by Rocky, that she didn’t notice she puffed Posey too much until she noticed it and saw Posey stuck in a heart-shaped powered, which said Earth Pony glaring at Jazz hatefully while the stylish flinched.

He's got a certain charm, he's got a certain somethin'

A little bit later, Jazz and Rocky are now doing Misty and Izzy’s hooves together by giving their signature hooficures, with Rocky doing Misty’s while Jazz is doing Izzy’s.

And when we are together, I don't worry 'bout nothin'

While doing their hooves, Jazz looked at Rocky, visioning hearts around him while Rocky kept his smile. Jazz looked at him warmly with a blush and heart in her eyes while she kept singing.

The way he trots into work, the way he swings his mane
The way his cutie mark sparkles makes me go insane

Jazz was so distracted by Rocky, she didn’t notice that she painted Rocky’s face with a wink on Izzy’s hoof, which made Jazz eyes widen in panic. Izzy was about to look at her hooves but Jazz quickly pushed her hooves back down, but Izzy already saw them as she gave a teasing smirk at Jazz, who looked embarrassed.

I gotta get closer, show the love that I'm bringin'
I can barely contain it, yeah, my heart is singin'

Jazz is then brushing a mare’s mane before Rocky walks past her. Jazz watched Rocky go as she blushed again and brushed harder on the mare’s mane. But the second she turned around, she saw that she accidentally made a hair sculpture of Rocky.

I just wanna be your number-one pony

Jazz quickly brushed down the mare’s mane to get rid of the Rocky sculpture while giving a sheepish look, hoping that Rocky didn’t see that.

Near closing time, Jazz was using lipstick on a mirror before Rocky spoke up. “All right, gorgeous ponies! See you next time!” Rocky called from the door as Jazz watched him with a smile and blush on her cheeks.

“Bye, Rocky!” Jazz waved to him, still blushing while still holding the lipstick.

“Awwwww!” Pipp called with sparkles in her eyes as she flew around Jazz before landing beside her and hugged her. “Jazz likes Rocky!” She sang with a smile.

“Yeah, she sure does.” Sunset said while pointing to the mirror, which Jazz quickly turned as she saw that she drew a picture of her and Rocky hugging each other while Jazz smiled widely at him with hearts around them. “Nice drawing of love, Jazz.” She commented.

Jazz groaned as she blushed in embarrassment as she quickly grabbed a rag and tried to wipe the picture away. Which she did, but then it was replaced with a big heart, which made Jazz blush even harder as the girls, Misty, Pipp, Sunny, and Sunset, giggled at her reaction.

“UGH!” Jazz groaned, which made the girls flinch and hug each other as they leaned back from Jazz’s outburst, Jazz calmed down as she spoke up. “Okay, okay.” She said in defeat as she walked up to them as she sighed. “Thing is... I have these two tickets for the Mane and Hooves Expo, and I really wanna ask Rocky to go with me.” She explained as the rest of the Mane 7 and Sparky huddled together as Jazz brought out two tickets while giving another blush.

Pipp then squeals in excitement with giggles. “So romantic!” She exclaimed as she leaned back and landed on Jazz.

“But we've never really hung out outside of Mane Melody before.” Jazz pointed out as Pipp got up as she and the others listened. “How do I ask him? What do I say?!” She cried out nervously.

“Heheh, first crush jitters. Been there.” Sunset said with a chuckle. “Well, you came to the right ponies to help you, Jazz.” She said with a smile.

“Really?” Jazz asked hopefully.

“Yeah. Just be direct.” Sunny advised with a smile. “I'm sure he'd love to go with you.”

“But be romantic.” Misty added as she came next to Jazz with her hooves together.

Izzy then appeared over them with her head upside-down. “What about a dance?” She suggested with a smile.

Sunny, Izzy, and Misty kept chattering about their ideas, but it was making Jazz feel uncomfortable and overwhelmed, which Sunset and Hitch noticed as they were about to speak up, but Pipp came next to Jazz.

“I know! We just need to build up your confidence!” Pipp called as she did a spin in the air as her Cutie Mark started glowing. “We can totally help you practice!” She cheered as she then nuzzled Jazz on her cheeks.

“Looks like we have a love class to teach to this pony.” Sunset commented in surprise.

“You said it.” Hitch said in agreement.

A little bit later at the Crystal Brighthouse, Pipp and Izzy guided Jazz while Pipp is covering her eyes with her hooves while Izzy is levitating something with her horn. “Ta-daaa! Meet your date for the evening!” Pipp called as she uncovered Jazz’s eyes for her to see.

In front of them is Senor Butterscotch, who is dressed up to try and look like Rocky while being levitated by Izzy’s magic. “Howdy! I'm Señor Rocky!” Izzy called in a deep voice while moving him around.

Jazz saw this as she gave a nervous look. “Now you can practice asking him for the Expo!” Pipp said with a smile.

Jazz continued to look at Senor Rocky while giving an uncertain smile. “O...kay…” She said slowly as her left eye twitch, feeling uneasy about this.

It was then Sunny’s turn to teach Jazz how to ask Rocky. “Just be direct. Smile!” She advised to her with a smile.

“Just try and be yourself, Jazz. Don’t force it.” Sunset added with a calm smile.

On the table that was set up Izzy levitated some spaghetti on the table while Jazz looked at Senor Rocky nervously. “Hey, Rocky. I was just wondering if, um…” She started as she brought out some flowers, but some pollen got into her nose as she felt like sneezing. “Ah... Ah... Achoo!” She sneezed.

Jazz’s sneeze sent some of the petals flying, which also knocked the spaghetti into Senor Rocky’s face, which Izzy gave a sheepish smile as she tried to wipe it off with a rag.

It was then Zipp’s turn while Jazz was on a skateboard wearing sunglasses and a jacket with Zipp flying behind her. ”Just play it cool. Act casual.” She explained naturally.

Jazz then saw Senor Rocky levitated next to her as she spoke. “Oh, hey.” She said with a cool tone. “I was just wondering if you—” She was about to ask, but she didn’t see she was about to go over a ramp as she screamed as the rest of the Mane 7 watched her go down. “Ugh! Ow! OWWW!” The Mane 7 and Sparky cringed when Jazz hit something hard.

“Oooh, that had to hurt.” Sunset cringed before looking at Zipp. “Maybe you should told her to make sure to be aware of her surroundings instead of just acting cool while on a skateboard or any wheeled things.” She advised.

Zipp gave a sheepish chuckle. “Hehehe, oops.” She said.

And then at Mane Melody, they are on stage with Jazz holding a rose in her mouth while also having a banjo on her waste. “Uh.” She started as she blew a raspberry and flew around Jazz. “Obviously you can't just ask him!” She said with a chuckle. “You have to give it some drama!” She said.

Jazz then dropped the rose from her mouth as she then began to play the banjo as she started singing.

(Jazz)
I just wanna be your number-one pony

The banjo then broke the string, which startled Jazz from that. Pipp was oblivious since she was still smiling as she pulled a lever. “Yeah!” She cheered as balloons with Rocky’s face on them started falling from the ceiling while Jazz tried to keep playing while she sang.

(Jazz)
I just wanna be your number-one pal

Pipp then flew around with a laugh. “Uh-huh! Oh, yeah!” She cheered as she kept flying around

(Jazz)
I just wanna be who you wanna love, yeah
I just wanna be your number-one, your number-one

Jazz sang as she was then getting hit by the balloons while one of them popped, which startled her as she then hopped away and out of Mane Melody.

Back at the Crystal Brighthouse, Jazz was in the middle of the room, feeling even more nervous than before as Pipp and the others huddled around her.

“I bet you're feeling suuuuuper confident now, huh?” Pipp asked with a smile when she came up to Jazz.

Izzy then levitated Senor Rocky as she moved him around. “Ah, I'm so impressed!” She said in a deep voice.

“Ugh!” Jazz exclaimed as she flopped to the table while the Mane 7 looked at her in surprise. “There's no way I can do this!” She exclaimed hopelessly.

“Aw, but you're doing so great.” Izzy said with a cheerful smile.

“Well, so far.” Sunset said honestly while Hitch nodded in agreement.

“All we need is a little bit more practice.” Pipp stated with a smile. “I'm sure you're gonna get this perfect.” She assured her as she went to another lever. “From the top, ponies!” She exclaimed as she pulled the lever and more Rocky balloons came falling down.

Sunset moved some of the balloons away before she spoke up. “Okay! Wait! Time out!” She called out to the group, which surprised them. “Time out! Before we continue, can me and Hitch talk to Jazz for a few minutes please?” She asked them.

“Yeah, because I think she might need some advice.” Hitch said in agreement.

“Well, okay. Don’t be long.” Pipp said as she and the girls walked off to let them speak alone, leaving Sunset and Hitch to talk to Jazz.

“Jazz, we can tell that you’re very uncertain that this will work for you to talk to Rocky?” Sunset asked softly.

“Well, yeah. I mean, it’s not every day you ask the pony you care for your feelings.” Jazz said with her head still on the table. “How can love be so hard?” She asked.

“Been there. It was tough for me when I asked Sunny to be my marefriend. Trust me, I nearly fainted when that happened.” Hitch said with a chuckle as Sparky babbled in agreement.

“Really?” Jazz asked as she got her head up and looked at the two ponies.

“Oh, trust us. It’s true. Hitch came to me for advice on how to ask Sunny out.” Sunset said with a smirk at the Sheriff, who scratched his head sheepishly. “While, in my experience, it's typically best to be yourself in these sorts of situations, I can understand the desire to build yourself up and become more confident. I'm REALLY sure that Rocky likes you a lot too, Jazz.” She explained, knowing from experience when she used to date Flash back in CHS.

“Wait, you used to date somepony?” Jazz asked Sunset in surprise.

“Well, someone from a different world, but almost the same pony. He’s a guitarist, very skilled and charming as well.” Sunset said with a smile before she shook her head with a slight blush. “But, I understand what you’re going through, Jazz.”

“And I’ve known Sunny since our foalhood years.” Hitch said with a fond smile. “Even back then, I was afraid to tell her how I felt, but after the whole Cutie Mark stealing and Opaline invasion and encouraging words from Sunset, I found the courage to tell her how I feel after doing the memory tunnel by the beach.” He explained while holding Sparky and nuzzled him as he giggled. “And we became so close than we were before that Sparky even found Sunny as his mother. And it turns out, it worked out great.” He said.

“So you see, Jazz, we all get nervous. And if you feel that way for Rocky, maybe he had similar feelings for you.” Sunset stated with a smile.

“You really think so?” Jazz said with a small smile.

“We are certain.” Hitch answered.

“Just try and be direct with him. Just remember, be yourself, okay.” Sunset said to her.

Jazz thought for a moment as she gave a small smile. “We’ll, I’ll try.” She said.

“Good!” Pipp’s voice called as she and the rest of the mares came back with smiles. “Then let’s continue to boost your confidence, Jazz!” She exclaimed.

“Of course.” Jazz said with an amusing smile while Hitch and Sunset chuckled at this.

The day, Rocky exited Mane Melody while Zipp, who is hiding in a bush next to the salon, gasps when she sees Rocky come out. “The egg has left the nest!” She whispered as the rest of her friends, and Jazz, appeared from in the bush, with Jazz having some flowers on her mane, looking nervous.

“Rocky on the moves, now for step 2.” Sunset whispered with a smirk.

Pipp then giggled. “This is so fun! Oh!” She said excitedly as she brought Jazz close to her. “This is your big moment, Jazz! Just remember everything that we taught you, and you'll be totally fine!” She said to her excitedly, while Jazz looked nervous as she gave a nervous gulp.

“Pipp, take it easy.” Sunset whispered as she separated Pipp from Jazz. “Okay, Jazz. Just go up there and talk to him. Now’s your chance to shine. Right guys?” She whispered as she and Jazz looked down as they nodded with a smile, which made Jazz smile as well. “That’s it. Go get him, tiger.” She encourages.

“I will. Thanks.” Jazz said as she ducked back into the bush.

Rocky continued walking before he saw Jazz coming up to him. “Oh, hey, Jazz.” He greeted while Jazz, who is wearing a yellow skirt with stars on the waste, a collar cloth with a music symbol on it, and her hooves painted with green and pink streaks with cherries on them, gave a nervous smile while blushing and sweating a bit as the Mane 7 appeared from the bushes and watched as Rocky gasped at Jazz’s new look. “Loving those hooves! Is that a new polish?” He asked with a smile.

“Oh, uh, this?” Jazz asked while gesturing her hooves with a nervous smile. “Yeah, it's kinda new. Um…” She stammered while walking with Rocky, while the Mane 7 watched on while cheering.

“Yeah!” Pipp cheered with giggles while Sparky giggled quietly.

“You’re doing great.” Sunset whispered while raising one of her wings to show a thumbs-up gesture.

Rocky stopped when he noticed Jazz’s expression as he turned, only to see nothing as the Mane 7 were hiding behind the bushes while Pipp kept giggling while Sunset quieted her down with a hoof to her muzzle.

“Uhhh…” Jazz asked nervously as she moved her hooves around and some flowers appeared, surprising Rocky.

“Oh. Thank you?” Rocky said in surprise, but then the flower started moving, which surprised him while Jazz smiled as the flowers poofed and turned into Kenneth, who chirped as he flew away. “Wow. That was, um, really... something.” He said slowly as they kept walking while Jazz still felt uneasy.

“Music! Music!” PIpp whispered to Jazz with a smirk while mimicking a banjo.

“Seriously, now?” Sunset questioned her with a brow.

Jazz got the gesture as she got in front of Rocky and pulled out a banjo and started playing it. “Would you... maybe... like to... umm…” She tried to ask as she did a twirl, but then her banjo strings just snapped, shocking her while giving an embarrassing smile as she blushed again and tossed her banjo away.

Rocky gave a nervous chuckle from Jazz’s reaction. “What is happening?” He asked uncertainly.

Jazz gave a sheepish look as she then started dancing around Rocky, who gave a confused expression from what Jazz is doing.

(Ain’t Gonna Wait Song)
(Izzy)
Oh, oh, I'm spreadin' the love
Like, oh, oh, it's all I've dreamt of

The Mane 7 looked at Jazz strangely, wondering why she’s dancing. “Okay, why is Jazz’s dancing?” Sunset questioned with a brow.

“That was my idea!” Izzy answered with a brow while the Mane 7 either looked at her dully, covered their eyes, or shook their heads from this.

“Izzy, dancing’s not going to help Jazz from this. Why did you suggest that?” Sunset asked, seeing that Jazz felt awkward doing it around Rocky.

“Dancing helps a lot.” Izzy said cheerfully while Sunset sighed.

“We should’ve seen that coming.” Sunset commented as the others muttered in agreement.

Rocky gave Jazz a weird smile since she kept dancing around him. “You okay, Jazz? You don't seem like yourself.” He said in concern.

“Ugh!” Jazz groaned as she’s just embarassing herself infront of her crush. “It's no use! Sunset and Hitch were right! I should’ve just be myself and tell you something!” She called as she struggled to dance.

“Tell me what?” Rocky asked in confusion.

“About…” Jazz tried to finish, but she lost her balanced and gasped as she tripped while both her and Rocky yelped and fell to the floor with a grunt.

“Okay! The direct approach!” Pipp said with a smile.

“Well, at least it saves her the embarassment.” Sunset said with a shrug.

(Izzy)
Love, I'm gonna shout it
Ain't no doubt about it
Love's in the air, let's shout it

Jazz was ontop of Rocky, who managed to get himself free and stood up as he looked down at Jazz. Rocky then extend his hoof to Jazz, which she accepted with a smile as Rocky helped her up.

Rocky then noticed the two tickets on the floor. “What's this?” He asked as he picked them up while Jazz looked a bit nervous. “Two tickets to the Mane and Hooves Expo?” He asked after reading the tickets as he smiled at Jazz.

“Yeah.” Jazz nodded with a sheepish smile while still blushing. “I was kind of wondering if you'd wanna... go with me?” She asked nervously with her eyes closed, feeling nervous at what Rocky’s answer is.

“Oh, you'll never believe it.” Rocky spoke up as Jazz opened her eyes. “I got two tickets, too.” He said as he got two more tickets that he got, which surprised Jazz. “I was gonna ask you to go with me.”

Jazz was surprise by this as she blushed brightly and smiled as she gaspsed happily with sparkles in her eyes. “Really?! I'd love to!” She cheered as she put her hooves to her cheeks.

Jazz and Rocky leaned close to each other with warms smiles as their Cutie Marks started glowing and their symbols started glowing and combined together above them, creating heart shapes as the two stylish ponies smiled at this sight.

The Mane 7 looked on with wide siles and hearts in their eyes as well while Pipp started squealing. “Oh, I can't take it! It's too cute!” She exclaimed in excitement while putting her hooves together with sparkles in her eyes at her two stylish ponies.

“Now that’s what I call love in the air.” Sunset commented, feeling proud for Jazz and Rocky.

“I know that feeling well.” Hitch said while turning to Sunny with a smirk.

Sunny saw Hitch’s expression as she returned it and gave him a kiss on the cheeks. “Yeah, I do too, Hitch.” He said as the two ponies watched with warm smiles.

Sometime later, at the Mane and Hooves Expo with electrical music playing, some stylish ponies on the stage then walked down and did some moves, like twirling in the air and creating a rainbow, or showing their royal attire in style.

Jazz and Rocky sat next to each other while watching the stage as they smiled and shared a laugh as they hooftap each other. But then Pipp appeared between them as she started squealing while the Mane 7, san Sunset, smiled with sparkles in their eyes at the two while Izzy still have Senor Butterscotch with her while Pipp have hearts in her eyes. Startling Jazz but Rocky doesn’t mind as he just smiled.

“Hey, can you ponies just leave them alone?” Sunset asked as she used her magic to push them back into their seats and out of sight.

“Hey!” Pipp called out as she sat back in her seat. “It’s just so cute for those two!” She said in defense.

“Yeah, but there’s a thing called personal space, Pipp. Just leave them be.” Sunset said, which Pipp slouched in defeated but nodded in understanding while Sunset turned to the two stylish. “Sorry, my friends just really love heartfelt moments.” She apologized.

“No, it’s okay. It can happen to anypony.” Rocky assured them with a smile.

“But uh, can you make sure they don’t invade our space for the whole show?” Jazz asked with a sheepish smile.

“Don’t worry, I got them.” Sunset assured them with a smile. “Now, continue on with your time together.” She said to them as she sat back down to her chair as the ponies enjoy the show while Rocky and Jazz held hooves with smiles as they continued on.

End of Chapter 4.

Chapter 5: Misty-rious New Room

Chapter 5: Misty-rious New Room

At night in the living room of the Crystal Brighthouse, Sunset and Misty are watching the Frankenstallion’s movie, with Misty huddled in a blanket as said scientist pony comes out from behind a gravestone and looks around nervously, unknown to his Frankenstein pony was behind him.

“He's right behind you!” Misty cried out in fear while holding her popcorn while Sunset chuckled.

“Hehe, he’s gonna get karma.” Sunset chuckled as she turned to Misty, who was shaking in fear. “Come on, Misty. You've seen scarier stuff than this movie after living with Opaline."

“I know, but I never watched these movies before. And I still get scared since it’s my first time.” Misty said shakingly. “I’m just glad you’re here to help me watch it through, Sunset.” She added with a small smile.

“What are friends for, Misty?” Sunset said with a warm smile.

They continued watching as Frankenstallion turned and saw his monster growling at him as Misty dropped a popcorn she was about to eat before Sunset quickly caught it and put it in her mouth as Frankenstallion opened his goggles. But then, a shadow flew over the two ponies as Misty screamed in startle while Sunset looked surprised as Misty dropped her popcorn.

“What in the name of Celestia was that?” Sunset asked as she and Misty looked around.

“Hello? Is anypony there?” Misty asked nervously as she and Sunset looked around before they saw something flying over them, which caused Misty to scream and covered herself in a blanket while Sunset looked in surprise.

“Uh, Misty. Look at this.” Sunset said in shock.

Misty opened one of her eyes and looked and then she noticed her horn is glowing. “Wait a second.” She said as Sunset noticed this as well.

“You’re horn is glowing? Are you doing this?” Sunset asked in confusion.

“N-No. I am not doing anyhting.” Misty answered before the lights turned on to reveal a magic glowing spellbook as it floated in front of them. “Whoa.” She said in awed with sparkles in her eyes.

“A book? Floating?” Sunset asked in shock.

“Where'd you come from?” Misty asked the book before turning to Sunset. “Do you know about this, Sunset?”

“Uh, no, Misty. I did not know. This is the first I’ve even seen a floating book.” Sunset said in surprise.

“Well, let’s take a look at it and find out more.” Misty said as she was about to grab it, but the book flew off. “Whoa!” She called as Misty fell to the floor while Sunset looked surprised.

“That book is quick.” Sunset said as she quickly picked up Misty. “After that book!” She exclaimed as she and Misty chased after it as they ran upstairs.

“Hey! Come back, mysterious glowing book thing!” Misty called as she and Sunset ran down the hall. “Where are you going?” She asked as the two ponies started chasing it before Misty gave a determined expression and quickly grabbed hold of the book. “Gotcha!” She called with a smile before the book started dragging her, which startled her.

“Misty!” Sunset cried out as she grabbed Misty by the waist and tried to pull her, but she was being dragged along as well. “Boy, this book's pull is strong. There’s two of us and the book is still winning!” She cried out.

“You said it!” Misty called out as the two ponies were being dragged by the book.

“Whoa! Whoa, whoa, whoa!” They cried out as they were then dragged to a golden door with rainbows on the side as it opened itself up and opened a portal as the book, Sunset, and Misty were then entered through.

At a mysterious room on the other side of the portal, Sunset and Misty screamed as they exited the portal and fell to the floor, looking dizzy. “Okay, what is it with these mysterious portals?” Sunset questioned as she stood up and shook her head before she saw something that made her gasped in shock. “Misty, you better see this.” She muttered in shock.

Misty stood up and rubbed her head. “See what, Sunset?” She asked before she opened her eyes as she widened in shock before she looked in awe with sparkles in her eyes with Sunset. “Whoa…” She breathed as she looked around and saw that they were in a room.

The room is all purple and has glowing butterflies flying around. But what’s even more breath taken is that the hallway has glass windows of Ancient Equestrian times like the ones in Canterlot as it showed the moments in the history of Twilight and her friend’s adventures, like when they first fought Nightmare Moon with the Elements of Harmony, the time with Cadance and Shining Armor’s wedding, there’s even the exact same picture of Sunny, Sunset and their friends like the one from the blanket they found and put together when it showed them reuniting Ponykind.

“What is this place?” Misty asked in awe as she looked around the room.

“I don’t know. But this is amazing!” Sunset exclaimed in shock before they turned and saw the door closed before it disappeared. “Oh, not so amazing anymore!” She exclaimed as Misty screamed in panic and rushed up and fell as she tried to reach for it before it disappeared completely.

“Uh-oh. Sunny? Zipp?” Misty called out.

“Hello? Can anypony hear us?!” Sunset called next but got no response.

Oh, no! Are we... trapped?!” Misty asked in fear as the butterflies continued to fly around.

“Don’t panic, Misty. We might not see an exit, but I’m sure there’s a way out. So take a deep breath.” Sunset said with an assuring tone

Misty did what Sunset told her as she took a deep breath and sighed. “You’re right, Sunset. There's gotta be some way out of here. The Crystal Brighthouse is our safe place.” She said with a small smile.

“Exactly. Even with a mysterious room, the Crystal Brighthouse is our home. No danger will come.” Sunset said with a smile before she had an idea. “Hey, maybe I could teleport us out of here.

“Great idea, Sunset!” Misty said as Sunset then held her with her hoof and charged up her horn as they disappeared, but a few seconds later, they reappeared back in the same spot, which made them confused. “Uh, any second now, Sunset.”

“That’s strange.” Sunset said as she teleported again, but they were still in the room. “What?!” She called as she tried again many times, but they hadn’t left the room. “What’s going on?! My magic won’t teleport us out of here!”

“This is bad!” Misty exclaimed in worry before Sunset placed a wing on her.

“It’s okay, Misty. Maybe there’s some kind of magic blocking us from teleporting out.” Sunset theorized as she looked around. “And this room magic is stronger than mine. Maybe if we look around, we can find the exit.

“Good idea. Let’s go.” Misty said as she and Sunset walked down the hall while the butterflies still flying around and the history-stained glasses are still showing. “So this is what the Canterlot Palace has when you told me?” She asked Sunset in amazement.

“Yep. Each one represents each important moment in Equestrian history, though I am surprised that it’s up to date with our adventures too.” Sunset said as she looked at the stained glass that she, Sunny, and the rest of their friends did together. “I just can’t believe this is all here.”

Then, Sunset and Misty stopped as they looked with sparkles in their eyes at a room with many books, equipment, and a flag that showed Celestia and Luna using the Elements of Harmony to turn Discord into stone.

“Whoa... What is all this?” Misty asked as she looked around.

“I don’t know, Misty. But from the looks of things, this looks to be some kind of study room.” Sunset answered before looking at the flag. “This picture showed Celestia and her sister Luna defeating Discord for the first time by using the Elements of Harmony to turn him into stone. It’s like old ancient items from my time are resurfacing back up.” She commented in surprise.

“Well, it’s amazing, Sunset.” Misty said in awe as she then looked at a pink wall with flowers on it as she gave a thoughtful smile. “Maybe this opens the door.” She said as she tapped on the flower as it started glowing, making Sunset and Mistly smile widely with sparkles in their eyes.

In the kitchen, Zipp is spreading some peanut butter on her bread as she starts singing. “It's sandwich time, sandwich time, sandwich time, uh, uh, it's gonna be so goo-ood—” She sang as she didn’t realize that she was starting to float without her wings with several items around her. Once she realized what was happening, she gasped in shock. “What?! H-Hey!” She called as she flared around.

Back in the mysterious study room around the same time, Sunset and Misty waited for something to happen after Misty touched the wall, but nothing happened on their end. “I don’t think it’s it, Misty.” Sunset noted.

“Nope.” Misty said in agreement as she let go of the wall.

At the same time, the glow around Zipp and the food around her faded once Misty let go. “Huh? Aah!” Zipp cried out as she fell to the floor with the items as the peanut butter bread landed on her face as she scoffed. “You gotta be kidding meeee!” She complained as she planted her face to the floor.

Back in the study room, Misty and Sunset are searching through some crystals. “Are you a door?” Misty asked as she tapped onto the crystal, which started to glow.

In the bedroom, Izzy is trying on a hat she made with a cheerful smile with sparkles in her eyes, but then her wardrobe starts shaking before it blows a gust of air with a loud belch, which causes some clothes to be sent flying and Izzy’s mane to get all puffed up as she gave a shocked expression from that.

Izzy then gave a frown. “Excuse you, wardrobe!” She said to the wardrobe.

Back in the study room, Sunset and Misty are looking at Celestia and Luna’s tapestry as it glows in the middle of the room. “Heh, knew that Celestia and her sister would still shine.” Sunset said with a warm smile.

“Do you think these lights will help open the door?” Misty asked Sunset in wonder.

“I don’t know. But when has that ever stopped us?” Sunset asked with a shrug. “But when it comes to Celestia and Luna, the former rulers of Equestria before Twilight, they’re full of surprises.” She pointed out.

“Good point.” Misty said as she and Sunset then started moving their hooves through the light to see if anything happening.

At the top of the Crystal Brighthouse, Pipp is in the crystal room, but then it starts turning to a movement before it starts spinning around. “What is happening?!” Pipp cried out as she held onto something as the crystal room spun around very quickly with the rainbow light doing the same.

Back in the study room, Sunset and Misty stopped what they were doing as Misty shook her head. “Nothing's working.” Misty pointed out in defeat.

“I don’t get it.” Sunset said in confusion why rubbing her chin. “We’ve tried every best-case scenario of finding a hidden entrance or pattern, but nothing seems to be able to open the door.” She said.

Misty then flops to the floor in defeat. “How are we ever gonna get out of here?” She asked as she faceplanted on the floor.

“Misty…” Sunset started, wanting to say something to comfort the young unicorn, but the second Misty’s horn touched the ground, it started glowing on its own as it lit up the floor. “Whoa! Misty, your horn!” She called as Misty looked up and saw it with wide eyes as well.

The floor shined completely with the symbol on it as the rumbling, which startled the two ponies as a pillar appeared and the book from earlier flew in and stopped in front of the ponies as they looked at the cover.

“‘The Art of Spelling’?” Sunset read in wonder before Misty eyes’ widen.

“Is this a spell book?” Misty asked as the book shook, as it was a way of nodding. “That's amazing!” She called excitedly before she gave a nervous look. “And scary... And exciting!” She quickly added.

“So you’ve been a spellbook this whole time? You brought us here for a reason right?” Sunset asked the book as it nodded again. “Okay, but why?” She asked again as the book pointed its tip at Misty, which surprised the two. “I think it’s here for you, Misty.” She said in surprise.

“Really! Awesome!” Misty exclaimed as she touched the book to open it, but it repelled. “Whoa!” She called as Sunset was surprised by this as Misty gave a sad look.

“That's strange.” Sunset said as she touched the book next, but was repelled by it. “Mmm, if this book can’t be opened by hooves, then how?” She asked in thought.

“Maybe a magic book needs magic to open it?” Misty suggested with a smile and giggles.

Sunset’s eyes widen from that. “Hey, you’re right.” She said with a smile. “Maybe you should try, Misty. The book did come for you.” She offered.

“Really? Thanks, Sunset.” Misty said as she gloared her horn, but then a small spark of magic popped up as it circled around the book as Misty and Susnet watched, but then Misty was covered in rainbow light as she started floating up.

Sunset watched in surprise. “Misty?” She asked in awe Misty and the book floated up and the magic spark Misty made circled them as it entered her Cutie Mark, which surprised both her and Sunset as her Cutie Mark projection came to life as they watched it enter the book and then it opened up, releasing a rainbow light as the pages started flipping and they landed back down as Sunset watched in awe. “Whoa. Misty, that was… incredible.” She said in awe.

“I know. I didn’t know I could do that.” Misty said in awe as the two ponies then looked at the book as the pages kept flipping until it stopped on a certain page as Misty gasped. “There's a picture of the door. But what are these symbols?” She asked as she looked at the picture of the door and saw two symbols of a star and a swirl around it.

“They look like symbols of a star and a swirl.” Sunset noted before her eyes widened. “Wait, a star, and a swirl. Star… swirl. Starswirl!” She exclaimed in shock. “O.M.P! This room is connected to the elements Twilight and her friends used to have when they were around!” She called in amazement.

“Wait, really?!” Misty asked in shock. “This room was created by Twilight herself!”

“I believe so!” Sunset said with a smile. “I guess with magic still growing, it must’ve created something new! And these symbols of a star and swirl refer to Starswirl! Twilight’s idol!” She stated with a small laugh. “I can’t believe I haven’t noticed this before! And Twilight really looked up to him as well. These symbols might be a way for us to open the door!” She stated.

“But where are the symbols?” Misty asked with a smile as the two ponies looked around before the two symbols from the book started floating, which made the two look awed with sparkles in their eyes as they moved and hopped on each symbol that was on the floor as they glowed up. “The symbols on the floor! That's it!” She called as she then went up to the symbols and started pressing them. “Swirl... Star…” She touched as the magic floated around Misty and landed on her muzzle as she giggled. “And magic!” She called with sparkles in her eyes.

“You sure you got enough to open it yourself, Misty?” Sunset asked in wonder.

“I might seem a little quiet, but my strength is very real!” Misty started with a smile as her Cutie Mark started glowing and so did her horn. “When my cutie mark comes to life, my heart helps me feel!” She declared as she pressed the symbols again, and they started glowing.

“This place is for you to learn and to grow, Misty.” A mysterious male voice as the magic circled around the room as Sunset and Misty watched in awed with sparkles in their eyes. “The door will always be open for you to come and to go. And your friend Sunset is welcome to will help you learn more about the magic of the rainbow.” It said as the door from earlier then opened up.

“The portal! It’s open!” Sunset called in awed as she and Misty looked with sparkles in her eyes.

“Whoa. Thank you, mysterious voice!” Misty called while waving her hoof. But then she turned and saw the pages turning again before a page was ripped out and was folded into a butterfly and circled around Misty as she giggled and it magically fused with her Cutie Mark as Misty glowed bright and shined.

“Whoa.” Sunset breathed in awed as the magic around Misty faded as she looked at the book and gave it a bow as she placed back on the pillar.

“We'll be back soon! We promise! I want to learn everything!” Misty cheered to the book in excitement.

“That’s great, Misty.” Sunset said with a smile before she turned and saw the portal closing. “But we should go, the portal’s closing!” She called.

“Ah! Gotta go!” Misty said to the book as she and Sunset rushed into the portal before it closed completely.

In the bedroom, Sunny is dusting her picture of her and her father as she gives a smile, but then a portal opens up above her as Misty and Sunset fall and scream through it as they land on top of Sunny.

“Oof!” Sunny called as she gave a groan before realizing who was on top of her. “Misty? Sunset?” She asked in surprise as she looked up and saw the portal before it closed, shocking Sunny when she saw that. “Um…” She started as she gave a nervous laugh. “D-Did you two just fall out of a magical door in the ceiling?” She asked in shock as Sunset and Misty got their bearings.

“Sunny, it was incredible!” Misty cheered with sparkles in her eyes as the three stood up. “This magic book came to us and led us to a secret room! It showed me how to use my magic to get out! And it's gonna teach me spells!” She called with her horn glowed with an exciting laugh.

“It’s a long story, Sunny.” Sunset simply said with a smile. “But we’ll tell you later. Right now, it was one interesting discovery the Brighthouse showed.” She said.

“And sorry about the crash landing, by the way.” Misty apologized with a smile.

“Yeah, it wasn’t on purpose. It was pretty random.” Sunset added with a sheepish smile.

Sunny just gave a smile. “Girls, I've lived here my whole life, and nothing like this has ever happened before. You know what that means?” She asked with sparkles in her eyes.

“What?” Misty asked in wonder.

“I think I might know. But how about you answer it, Sunny?” Sunset asked with a smirk.

“Sure thing.” Sunny said as looked at Misty. “The Crystal Brighthouse is exactly where you're meant to be, Misty. You found your special place.” She said, which surprised, Misty.

“Yeah, Misty.” Sunset said with a smile. “The Brighthouse has given you something you’ve always wanted. And now it’s gonna teach you with me helping you to learn more about magic, where you truly belong. With your friends.” She stated with a warm smile.

Misty looked at them with teary eyes before she wiped them and gave a smile. “I think you're both right.” She said to them.

Just then, the door opens to reveal Zipp, Izzy, and Pipp, all are a mess from what happened to them as they gave shocked expressions. “I just got burped on by a wardrobe!” Izzy exclaimed while holding a piece of clothing.

“Everything started floating!” Zipp added.

“What is going on?!” Pipp desperately asked with her mane all up from the spinning.

Sunny, Sunset, and Misty looked at each other from this as they all gave laughs at their friends’ expressions.

Later that night, Sunset was at the Brighthouse's top with the very same Sonic that clashes into her universe a long time ago, the very same Sonic that she's friends with now, as well as the one that saved the entire multiverse.

The two of them were just laughing as they talked about trivial things that nothing had to do with their quest across the multiverse.

"Wait, so Sunny seriously left you injured for a full month?" Sunset asked with a funny face, trying not to laugh again.

"I know, I know, she was quite aggressive there... But it also helped to forge her strength for the final fight with Opaline, so it was worth it!" Sonic replied with a smirk. "Now let's get back to that part where Hitch made a whole damn tunnel to confess to Sunny... That was actually really creative! Mine just took her to the beach and told her he liked her."

"Hey, a confession on the beach is still a really romantic one!" Sunset pointed out with a smile.

"I'm not saying it isn't, but come on! A tunnel where you get to relieve all you lived together?! The ice statue I gave Pipp last Wishday looks tame against that!" Sonic pointed out.

"...You gave your Pipp an ice statue of herself?" Sunset asked with a playful smile.

"And it never melts," Sonic replied with a confident smirk, before raising his orange juice since he and Sunset also had some snacks with them. "The gods bless magic and all the things it can do!"

"I second that!" Sunset replied before they made a toast with their drinks and then proceeded to swallow them.

“And I can’t believe you and Misty found a secret room in the Brighthouse that is made for her to learn how to control her magic.” Sonic said in surprise. “I didn’t even know there was such a thing in the Brighthouse.”

“It surprised me too, Sonic.” Sunset said with a wide smile. “It was made for Misty since I was dragged along with her after seeing the flying spell book, but it’s amazing. Inside seemed to be a room with some spellbooks and other things for Misty to learn magic, and not only that, it also had the exact same stained glass of Twilight and her adventures as well as the ancient Equestrian times like the ones in the Canterlot Castle, and it also has a stain glass version of Sunny’s blanket and a couple of our successes we’ve done since reuniting ponykind and bringing back the magic.” She explained.

“Whoa! Now that’s interesting.” Sonic said with an awed smile. “I wonder if I could find the same thing in my world’s Brighthouse. My Sunny, Zipp, and Tails would have a field day with that.”

“Well, our worlds are roughly similar, so you might be right.” Sunset said with an encouraging smile.

“I get the feeling I’ll search around my Brighthouse when I get back.” Sonic said with an interesting smile as he raised his drink. “Another toast to discovering more secrets to the Crystal Brighthouse.”

“Here, here.” Sunset said as she raised her drink again and she and Sonic swallowed them together.

After they finished with their drinks, Sonic cracked his fingers a bit and started to flex his muscles a bit. "By the way, how you doin' with that resurrection spell for Twilight? Have you brought out a zombie Twilight by mistake?"

Sunset looked at Sonic with wide eyes, before bursting out laughing. "A Zombie Twilight? Seriously?"

"Multiverse, Princess Shimmer. Anything is possible!" Sonic reminded with a smug smirk.

"I think I told you to not call me like that..." Sunset deadpanned.

"And I don't follow anyone's rules but mine, so too bad for you!" Sonic replied, still with the same expression.

Sunset rolled her eyes and chuckled, before sighing and looking up to the night sky. "...We're not making that much progress," She confessed. "Sunny thinks that we just have to increase our magical strength, but I feel strong enough! What else is there that I have to learn?!"

"You're never too old nor too young to learn, Sunset," Sonic pointed out. "Even when everything's at peace, there's always something else waiting for you. If it'll be easier or worse to deal with is always a mystery. All you can do is be prepared... Which reminds me, do you have any clue on what this 'Allura' gal might be up to? Seriously, I hope that if I ever come across her, Tails just reflects her mind control spell on her or something..."

"That's actually a good idea," Sunset said regarding the idea of applying Allura's spell on Allura herself. "As for what she's up to? Not really. All I know is that Sunny's willing to give her a second chance to, well, change and explain herself, I guess..."

Sonic deadpanned after hearing that. "Well, that sounds really stupid... But considering that some of my friends were once people that wanted to kill me, like Knuckles or Shadow, I guess I see her point. I tell you, no matter the universe, she's the same everywhere."

"Right?" Sunset agreed with him. "I guess something good came from this odyssey through the multiverse after all."

"Among other things," Sonic said with a smile, before his expression shifted to a serious one. "However... You think that she's fine with this plan of opening the necklace you have?"

"Why wouldn't she? She's her hero, Sonic," Sunset pointed out. "Sunny's gonna be beyond happy that Twilight's back––"

"I was talking about Twilight, Sunset," Sonic cut her off, strangely, with a frown. "You think she'll be fine coming back? In a world where her friends are long gone? Where she's nothing but a legend everypony has heard of?"

Sunset was not used to Sonic getting this serious. She saw him enraged against Opaline, true, but this was a different kind of anger... And quite honestly, she didn't liked it.

"Look, Sonic, I understand that the only Twilight you knew is the one that currently leads the Secret Society, but I knew my friend," Sunset started to explain. "She was a pillar of hope and the promise of a better future back in Ancient Equestria. Why would she hate to come back and help Equestria even more? Heck, she could even be a great helper against Allura! Maybe she could even help us to reform her!"

"Or she could turn back on you for doing what she told you not to do," Sonic pointed out, and all signs of anger left Sunset to let in some guilt and surprise, but mostly guilt. Sonic, noticing this, sighed and rubbed his face. "I understand why you want to do it, Sunset. Is not only because she's Equestria's former ruler, but is also because you miss her. After all, you're the only pony from your time that's still around. Discord and Spike are here, true, but you're the only equine around that's as old as Twilight, maybe even older."

"...And that's been a really hard thing to forget..." Sunset confessed.

"However, you should also consider what Twilight would've wanted," Sonic pointed out, then he stood up and took out a picture from his quills, one where he was hugging an older, brown anthropomorphic owl. "...I know what it feels like to miss someone that meant the world for you, and if I had the power to bring her back, I know I would try to do so... But I know she wouldn't want me to revive her. She already accomplished her mission in the living world, Sunset... And so did Twilight. Maybe... Maybe is time you let her rest, with her friends, and you keep moving to the future."

After Sonic said this, he looked at his dimensional watch and opened a portal back to his universe, but before crossing said portal, he looked back at Sunset again.

"Death is nothing you should play with, Sunset. And I learned that the hard way when Opaline pushed me past my limits, and it didn't even scratch her..." Sonic reminded her, before crossing the portal and disappear.

Sunset didn't even knew what to say, so she simply looked back at the sky and sighed again. While her desire to bring Twilight back remained there inside of her, what Sonic commented really got stuck in her, and now she started to have lots of doubts... Was bringing Twilight back the right choice? Or is it better to let her go? Whatever the answer is, only time would eventually tell... And hopefully, it'll be pretty soon.

End of Chapter 5.

Chapter 6: Swirlpool Starlight

Chapter 6: Swirlpool Starlight

At Bridlewood Spog, Misty, Izzy, and Sunset are relaxing in a mud puddle while Izzy is sipping on some refreshments as the two mares sigh fondly. “Now this is a great time to take a break from my research and just relax in a nature-like spa with two of my best friends.” Sunset muttered with a small smile.

“You said it, Sunset. Bridlewood Spog is such a relaxing place. Glad you two could show it to me.” Misty said with a relaxing smile.

“Anytime. We wanted you to experience it after years of isolation from Opaline. And to get your worries out.” Izzy said with a small smile.

“Well, it’s working.”Misty said, but then they heard a rumbling sound, which got Misty’s attention as she turned to see a bright glow. “Izzy? Sunset?” She started as she saw a rainbow light heading towards them, which made Misty nervous. “Izzy! Sunset!” She cried out.

“Huh? What?” Sunset asked, snapping out of her relaxing phase.

“Yeah, mm-hmm?” Izzy said as she opened her eyes with a smile.

“Get down!” Misty cried out as the three ponies took a closer look and saw many Breezies flying towards them.

“Ah! Breezie herd! Under the mud!” Sunset called as she, Izzy, and Misty ducked underneath the mud puddle as the Breezies flew over them at high speed and into the forest as the three ponies looked up from the mud bath in confusion. “What got those Breezies flying in a hurry?” She questioned before a certain Unicorn Filly, Violette Rainbow, came rushing by panting as she stopped to take a breath.

The three ponies turned to her and saw her as Izzy gave a cheerful smile. “Hi, Violette!” She greeted with a wave.

“What are you doing here?” Sunset asked Violette in wonder.

“You're gonna miss it, ponies!” Violette said with an excited smile. “Come on!” She called as she rushed off and Izzy jumped out of the mud and followed her.

“Well, if the Breezies got Violette excited, might as well see what it’s about.” Sunset said with an interesting smile as she jumped off with Misty as the two followed after the two Unicorns while following the Breezies.

The four followed the Breezies further into the forest as they made it to a pond with a big lily pad in the middle as the Breezies then circled it. “Wow! It's really happening!” Violette cheered with an exciting smile and sparkles in her eyes.

“What is?” Misty asked in confusion.

“Yeah, what’s going on?” Sunset asked as well.

“And where?” Izzy asked as they turned and saw her still having mud over her that covered her eyes as Izzy shook herself to get it off and turned to the pond with a wide smile. “Oh! There!” She exclaimed in excitement with sparkles in her eyes as well as she stood next to Violette.

“Uh, what are you two excited about? And why are the Breezies circling the pond? I never saw them do that before.” Sunset said in confusion since she had never seen the Breezies do anything like this.

“Yeah, I’m drawing a blank here too.” Misty said in agreement.

“This is the Swirlpool Starlight!” Violette answered as the Breezies flew a bit higher over the pond. “Every ten years, all the Breezies gather and combine their magic in a special ceremony. Anypony who witnesses it is forever changed when the Breezies' magic looks into their hearts!” She explained in pure excitement as she circled the three ponies as a magical rainbow orb appeared at the center of where the Breezies were circling as it created a bright flash that blinded the four ponies as it hit the big lily pad and the pond glowed a bit.

“Wow, that’s an interesting magic there.” Sunset said in amazement. “I should take notes. Sunny would flip since she’s missing this while she’s on her date with Hitch.” She said with a smirk.

“She sure would, Sunset. Sunny would be jealous to miss this.” Izzy said with a chuckle, knowing how Sunny can be when she’s missing something magical.

“Yeah, that’s true.” Misty said with a chuckle as well before she had a thought.“So what happens now?” She asked in curiosity.

“Violette Rainbow. Step forth and look into your future.” A mysterious voice said as the rocks glowed in a path pattern before heading towards the lily pad as it glowed brightly.

“Okay, that happened. Freaky.” Sunset said in shock while Izzy, Misty, and Violette were surprised by that as well.

“And it knows my name!” Violette said with an exciting smile and sparkles in her eyes as she shook it off and hopped onto the rocks, which glowed as she landed on the lily pad before the water started circling around her before it launched in the air in a swirling water tornado.

“Violette!” Misty cried out in concern when that happened.

“Is she okay?!” Sunset cried in worry as well.

Izzy gave a scoff and a smile. “She's fine.” She assured them with a wave. “Maybe it's giving her a makeover. Or superpowers!” She called in excitement before she gave a creepy look. “Or eating her brains!” She added, which made Misty nervous.

“Izzy!” Sunset scolded loudly.

Izzy realized what she did when she saw Misty’s nervous look. “Sorry.” She sheepishly said before she gave a smile. “Ooh, or a friendship bracelet.”

The water then ceased as they saw Violette at the center. “Or maybe keep her the same?” Sunset asked in surprise.

“Violette, you okay?” Misty asked in concern.

“Okay?” Violette started slowly before she turned to them with a wide smile, and teary eyes of joy, and her Cutie Mark glowed. “I'm hoof-tacular! The Spog! The magic!” She cheered as she hopped back to them. “It looked in my heart!” She added with sparkles in her eyes as she walked around the three. “It said my heart was kind and that Bridlewood would grow green and lush with me as its gardener!” She exclaimed as she then quickly hugged the three ponies.

“Wait. Did you say it looked into your heart?” Misty asked in surprise.

“And it shows the future of what you may become someday?” Sunset asked in wonder. “Wow, that pond is full of surprises to help us find what our hearts desire.” She commented.

“Izzy Moonbow.” The voice spoke as the mares turned to the pond again as it glowed. “Step forth and look—”

“Look out, universe!” Izzy exclaimed in excitement before the pond could finish. “Izzy's coming!” She called as she hopped onto the rocks before jumping high. “Whoo!” She called as she landed on the lily pad and the water burst up again, which made Sunset look in surprise and Misty look on in worry.

“I wonder what Izzy’s gonna see.” Sunset said in wonder.

“I hope nothing bad.” Misty said in worry while Sunset noticed her expression and gave a concerned look.

Inside the water sprout, Izzy opened her eyes to see she was in the eye of the water. “Ooh!” She called before she touched the water, which then showed her in some kind of void as she saw visions of her past. “Hey, that's me!” She called cheerfully.

“It's beautiful. And it's alive!” Izzy from the projection called as it showed the time when she created Senor Butterscotch sometime after T.U.E.S. Day to keep her company when her friends were busy.

“T-R-A-S-H! Doesn't mean it's waste!~” Another screen showed when Izzy was singing her trash song while looking for a ring for Sunny’s Lantern in the garbage chute.

“Your heart glows with the creative gifts you share with the world.” The voice spoke up as Izzy looked up and saw the stars twinkling. “But your most magical creations are still ahead of you.” The voice said as it showed a slide and heart shape formation.

“Whoooaaaa!” Izzy said in awe as she reached over to touch them, but she fell to the lily pad and the water sprout stopped.

“Izzy!” Misty cried out.

“Looks like she must’ve seen something that made her fall to the floor.” Sunset said in surprise.

“What did it say?” Violette asked with an excited smile to her craft teacher.

“Magical... creations?” Izzy said as she got her head up in wonder before her eyes widened and she jumped up. “Whoo-hoo!” She cheered as her Cutie Mark started glowing.” Do I have some magical ideas to explore!” She exclaimed as she hopped to the others. “I actually had this one idea for a jello-cuzzi! Oh! Or macaroni mini-golf! And I've been putting off the Glitter Fountain 5000 for—” She continued talking before the pond spoke again.

“Sunset Shimmer. Step forth and look into your future.” The pond said as it glowed.

“Well, I guess it’s my turn.” Sunset said as she took a breath. “Time to see what my future holds.” She said as she then started hopping on the rocks.

“Uh, Sunset, you know you could just fly over, right?” Misty asked in confusion when Sunset wasn’t using her wings.

I know I can fly, but it only feels right to walk the steps." Sunset said with a smile as she stepped on the lily pad and the watersprout came again. “Whoa! This is amazing.” She said as she then saw her memories of her time with Celestia, at CHS, the Rainbooms, and when she first met Sunny and the others of their adventures.

“Your heart is as pure as the sun shines as you carry on the legacy of a friend and continue to spread the magic of friendship to all.” The voice said as she a star of her Cutie Mark and Twilight’s appeared as they sparkled. “But you’re most important friendship is near, and you have a goal to complete with your friends.”

Sunset watched on with a wide smile before she started to tear up in joy. “I think I have a feeling what that is. And I will keep going to see it through, for my friends and family.” She said before the water stopped and her friends saw her.

“Sunset? Are you okay?” Misty asked.

“What did your future hold?” Izzy asked with an excited look as Sunset turned to them with tears of joy and a smile.

“Hehe, let’s just say that friendship will be even stronger as it was before.” Sunset said to them as she flew over them before the pond glowed up again.

“Misty Brightdawn. Step forth and look into your future.” The pond said as it glowed again, which made Misty nervous.

“Uh…” Misty started before she shuddered. “Uh…” She said as Sunset, Izzy, and Violette placed assuring hooves on her with smiles as Misty stepped forward and onto the ond as the water circled her.

Misty opened her eyes and saw that she was in the void as the voice spoke up. “Misty Brightdawn…” The voice said as it then showed bad memories of her and Opaline.

“Come on, Misty! You get Opaline that dragon, you get a cutie mark!” Past Misty said during Winter Wishday, which made Misty feel uncomfortable.

“Uh…” Misty whimpered.

“Those silly ponies have the dragon with them.” Opaline spoke during one of the screens.

“I see you as you really are…” The voice tried to say but Opaline’s voice cut it off.

“Now get him for me, Misty.” Opaline spoke as Misty looked around in dread. “Can't you do anything right?!”

“The deeds of your past are…” The voice tried to say, but was cut off.

“Fetch me that dragon!” Opaline ordered as a figure of Misty appeared, glowing red with red eyes.

“NO!” Misty cried out with her eyes shut as she rushed out of the water sprout as the others saw her in surprise as Izzy gasped.

“Misty!” Izzy called in surprised.

“What’s wrong?!” Sunset asked in concern as Misty fell to the floor in despair.

“I know I've done bad stuff! I don't need to be reminded of that!” Misty cried out as tears started falling from her cheeks as Sunset and Violette looked at her in sympathy.

“Oh, Misty. There’s nothing to be ashamed about.” Sunset said softly with a smile.

“Yeah. Everypony does bad things sometimes.” Violette said in agreement with a soft smile as well. “It doesn't make you bad.” She said.

“Misty, you're the goodest pony we know.” Izzy added with a smile.

“And I'm a reformed villain too. I know what it's like to do things that you aren't proud of.” Sunset said with a guilty look before she gave a smile. “But I learned from my mistakes, as you learned from yours. As everybody, human, pony, dragon, or otherwise, learns from their mistakes. So, if you want to go back in there, you have our support. But if you don't, I'll completely understand that too." She said to her softly.

“Yeah. We respect your choice. “The universe will see that.” Izzy assured while Izzy kept crying before Izzy gave a threatening glare at the water sprout. “Or else!” She called as she giggled. “Kidding.” She said with a smile.

Misty wiped her tears as she stood up as the path opened up for Misty again as she gave a determined smile and walked back into the void as the memories started playing. “Misty Brightdawn…” The voice started again.

Misty had her eyes closed before she talked to herself. “I might seem a little quiet, but my strength is very real.” She whispered before good visions of her spending time with her friends appeared.

“...the deeds of your past…” The voice continued.

“When my cutie mark comes to life…” Misty continued as she began to glow and her Cutie Mark glowed brightly.

“...are nothing compared to the wonders of your future!” The voice finished as the good memories of her friends and how happy and how much fun she had with them appeared around her.

“...my heart helps me feel!” Misty finished as she twirled around and magical butterflies appeared around as they flew and the bad memories she had had while with Opaline vanished as the good moires combined into her with the entire Mane 7 as she smiled happily with tears of joy and sparkles in her eyes as the water sprout stopped and Misty was float as the Breezies stopped circling and vocalized in harmony as Misty lowered herself back down to the lily pad.

“Wow. Misty, you’re getting good at that.” Sunset said as she, Izzy, and Violette rushed up to her while in awe at what they just saw.

“Yes, I guess I am.” Misty said with a small smile.

“How was it, Misty?” Violette asked in curiosity.

“Did it say you’re future is bright and filled with joy?” Sunset asked with a smile as well.

“Do I need to give the universe a talking-to?” Izzy questioned while shaking her hoof in the air as the three gave amusing smiles at her as Izzy giggled. “Just kidding.” She said.

“It was amazing.” Misty said with sparkles in her eyes and a smile as the four got into a group hug with her as the four stood that way while the Breezies watched them.

End of Chapter 6.

Chapter 7: The Lone Alicorn

Chapter 7: The Lone Alicorn

In the sky with floating mountains around them, Pipp and Misty are holding hooves while spinning together, but what’s shocking is that they’re all alicorns like how Sunny is as the two laugh together.

“This is wonderful!” Misty cheered as she and Pipp kept spinning around.

Zipp, who is also an Alicorn, laughed as she flew around before Sunny appeared below the clouds. “Watch this!” Sunny said with a challenging smile as she flew up at high speed. “Whoooo!” She cheered.

When Sunny regrouped with the others, she saw that the rest of the Mane 7 were all Alicorns as they flew across the sky while laughing together. “Now this is what I call a Team of Alicorns!” Sunset cheered happily as they flew in the sky and went through some clouds.

“Yeah! Look at us! We're all Alicorns now!” Sunny cheered as she spun in the air.

“This is the best!” Zipp cheered as she kept flying.

“Now nopony of this group will feel left out!” Sunset cheered.

“I love it!” Hitch cheered as he flew around with a laugh, which made Sunny smile at his coltfriend having fun as an Alicorn as she blushed a bit. But then, Hitch’s wings and horns disappeared, turning him back into an Earth Pony as he went eye wide and started falling as he screamed.

“Hitch!” Sunny cried out in horror as Hitch fell through the cloud, but then, the others lost their Alicorn forms, while Izzy and Misty were back to normal unicorns, Zipp and Pipp suddenly lost their wings and became Earth Ponies as they all screamed down into the dark void.

“Oh no! They’ve lost their Alicorn forms!” Sunset yelled out as Sunny flew after them.

“NOOOOOO!” Sunny cried out in horror as she turned and looked around and saw Sunset not with her. “Sunset! Where are you!? We need to help our…”

“You should’ve known, Sunny.” Sunset’s voice said as Sunny looked up and was shocked to see Sunset was giant size while glaring down at her.

“S-Sunset?” Sunny asked in shock. “H-How are you…?”

“What matters is that you failed your friends!” Sunset firmly shouted, which made Sunny flinch. “You’re Alicorn form appears and goes at will, but our friends weren’t ready for that power! And now it caused them to fall to their doom!” She yelled.

“B-But… W-We can s-still…!” Sunny tried to reason with her.

“I’m sorry, Sunny. But it seems the Alicornhood isn’t with you at all. You are a disgrace.” Sunset said with a shake of her head. “And now you’re all alone again. Goodbye, Sunny.” She said before she glowed and disappeared.

“Sunset! Wait! Come back!” Sunny called out as she looked around and saw that she was all alone. “NOOOOO!” She screamed in despair.

Suddenly in the Brighthouse’s bedroom, an alarm clock started ringing as Sunny woke up with a gasp before panting with a bed mane while wrapped in her blanket, sweating a bit from the nightmare she had. “Just a dream.” She said to herself before she sighed and turned off her alarm clock. “It was just... a dream.” She repeated as she removed her blanket to reveal her full bed mane.

Then she heard chuckles as she turned and looked at Zipp and Sunset in front of her, with Zipp chuckling while holding a bowl of cereal while Sunset gave a concerned look. “Now, that is what I call bedmane.” Zipp said with a smile and chuckles before Sunset elbowed her. “What?” She asked.

“Zipp, Sunny’s mane is always like that when she sleeps rough sometimes. Don’t make a joke out of it.” Sunset scolded as she walked up to Sunny and placed a hoof on her shoulder.

“Oh, right. Sorry.” Zipp apologized as she looked at Sunny in concern. “Everything okay, Sunny?” She asked.

“Yeah, you look like you had a bad dream.” Sunset added.

“Because I did.” Sunny confirmed with a frown. “I just had the worst nightmare. We were all Alicorns and we were flying—” She tried to explain.

“Whoa. All Alicorns, huh?” Zipp asked with a smile, always wondering what it feels like to be an Alicorn herself.

“Sounds like an interesting dream, Sunny. The whole group as Alicorns, now that’s something.” Sunset said with a smile, never thinking of the whole group being Alicorns.

“But then everypony fell out of the sky, and Sunset disowned me for not being worthy of my Alicornhood and I ended up... alone!” Sunny finished with a frown as she looked down in sadness while Zipp and Sunset gave sympathetic looks.

“That sounds scary.” Zipp said with a frown.

“Especially if you saw your friends fall.” Sunset said before she gently gave Sunny a comforting hug. “But I would never disown you, Sunny. You’re like a sister to me. I would never do something like that.” She said to her while rubbing Sunny’s cheeks.

“I know, Sunset. But, I just can’t stop thinking about it.” Sunny said with a sad look. “I think I'm just worried, girls. What if I'm one of the last Alicorns like you Sunset? The only other one I've ever met... was Opaline.” She said with a scared look as she remembered Opaline attacking, draining Sparky’s fire, and her maniacal laughter laughing in her head.

“Hey, take it easy, Sunny.” Sunset said softly. “Opaline may be an Alicorn, but she doesn’t know the true meaning of being one. She tried to take all magic and rule all of Equestria. And she knows nothing about being a true Alicorn. Besides, you have me.”

“I know, but sometimes I wonder if there are other Alicorns out there, Sunset. Like us.” Sunny said in a defeated tone, which made Sunset frown a bit.

“Yeah, you make a fair point.” Sunset said solemnly. “It’s hard when you think when you’re one of the last Alicorns in Equestria. I mean, in my time, Celestia was basically the only one before Twilight, Luna, Princess Cadance, and Flurry Heart, from what Twilight told me, was around. Which made a group of Alicorns five.” She stated, knowing there used to be more than two Alicorns in Equestria.

“Were there ever other Alicorns that were not Royal, Sunset?” Zipp asked in wonder.

“That is something I never found out, Zipp.” Sunset admitted. “I have only known five Alicorns in my time, not counting Opaline, who were only Royals before Celestia and Luna retired when passing the throne to Twilight.” She explained.

“That’s something I wasn’t hoping to hear.” Sunny said sadly, which made the two ponies feel bad for her before Zipp thought of an idea and wrapped a hoof around Sunny.

“Come on, there's got to be other Alicorns out there.” Zipp optimistically said with a smile.

“Do you really think so?” Sunny asked hopelessly.

“Totally.” Zipp assured.

“Well, we heard about this Skyro place from Misty and Spike.” Sunset said with a thoughtful look. “The Alicorn lands where Princesses Celestia and Luna, as well as Opaline, were once born there. And if they were born Alicorns or so, maybe there might be more Alicorns out there somewhere.” She added with a small smile.

“Well, that is true.” Sunny said with a small smile.

“So, I think it's time to do a little investigating.” Zipp declared with a smirk.

“How do we even know where to start?” Sunny asked in wonder.

“Yeah, there’s no mention of any other Alicorns records in Equestria history before the division.” Sunset pointed out. “What place has the most Alicorn stuff than anywhere in Equestria?”

“I have an idea.” Zipp said as she put on her sunglasses with a flip of her mane. “But you're two not gonna like it.” She added, knowing one place to start their investigation.

Not long after, the three ponies are at the ruins of Opaline’s Dark Castle, with the Together Tree right in front of it with Sunny, Sunset, and Zipp and the Marestream between the tree and the castle, now in ruins since their final battle with Opaline and when the Castle’s Together Tree grew with extra plantations around it as thunderstruck from the side.

“Opaline's lair?!” Both Sunset and Sunny exclaimed in shock.

“This is the last place we wanted to search, Zipp!” Sunset added, surprised that Zipp suggested Opaline’s old castle that is barely in one piece after its Together Tree grew from its roots and in front of it.

Zipp just gave them a smile. “Think about it. She was the only other Alicorn we know about. Maybe she knew something.” She stated as the two ponies thought for a moment.

“That’s a good point, Zipp, but Opaline’s old castle?! We haven’t been here since our final fight with her and we barely made it out!” Sunset pointed out.

“Don't worry. This place is totally abandoned now.” Zipp assured them before they heard a bass music playing from inside the castle.

“Yeah, that doesn't sound very abandoned to me, Zipp.” Sunny said nervously.

“Looks like somepony took residents in Opaline’s old trashed home.” Sunset said seriously.

“Relax. We've got this.” Zipp assured them with a determined smile, which made Sunny and Sunset smile back.

“Okay, but keep your guard up, ponies. We won’t know what dangers still lurks in Opaline’s nest.” Sunset said seriously.

“We will, Sunset.” Sunny nodded as the three went up to the front door and they opened it as they saw a dark chamber.

“We’re going to need some lights.” Sunset said as her Cutie Mark, as well as Sunny’s and Zipp’s, started glowing as they all looked at them and nodded with smiles. “Empathy.” She started as her Cutie Mark projection started floating.

“Hope!” Sunny said as her Cutie Mark did the same.

“Bravery!” Zipp finished as the three Cutie Marks combined to form a bright light star as the three mares nodded and entered the chamber with Sunset taking the lead as they saw some of Opaline’s old pictures of herself on what remained of the walls and some of the ceiling fell.

“Carefully, ponies. Since the Together Tree grew, the Castle is a bit unstable.” Sunset advised. “We’re lucky that it’s barely in one piece from our fight with Opaline, but we must watch our heads.”

“Okay, Sunset, we will…AAAAHH!” Sunny yelped as she nearly fell from a chasm of what used to be the floor before Sunset quickly caught her by the tail and pulled her up before Sunny gave her a sheepish smile. “And maybe watch where we step as well.” She said sheepishly.

“Yeah, good call.” Zipp said with a small amusing smirk.

“Come on, let’s find the source.” Sunset said as the three continued on.

The three continued walking until they heard the music playing from behind the doors in front of them. “Well, this is the place.” Sunset said suspiciously.

“Whatever it is, it's coming from in there.” Sunny added as the three opened the doors, only to be surprised to see a bunch of Raccoonicorns, one with Opaline’s old crown and the other with her old cape, partying in what used to be Opaline’s old study room as one of Raccoonicorns is doing a dj with four big speakers playing Sunny’s old ‘My Bananas’ song as some of the Raccoonicorns draw a mustache on Opaline’s picture.

“Well, that’s something we weren’t suspecting!” Sunset called loudly through the music while surprised the Raccoonicorns are partying now that Opaline is gone.

“And this is the opposite of ‘abandoned’!” Sunny added to Zipp through the music.

“It's fine!” Zipp waved off with a smile.

“You do realize that the Raccoonicorns are blasting away the music is causing the castle to shake, right?!” Sunset questioned loudly as the room shook through the music.

“Don’t worry. This place will hold, let them have their fun!” Zipp said to them as the three walked past the Raccoonicorns. “Just keep your eyes peeled for something... Alicorn-y!” She added.

“We are not calling it that!” Sunset called as they went through the party.

They are in Opaline’s old study room, or what’s left of it, as they see many books and notes among the rumbles. “Opaline's lair is in total ruins. We could find anything in here.” She said as she started recording on her phone around the area.

“Or what’s left of it.” Sunset said while picking up some books. “It’s a miracle that some of these even survived the growth of the Together Tree.” She said while looking through the pages.

“A miracle for us to search them.” Zipp said with a smile as she kept recording.

Sunny then searched through the rumble as she moved some rocks before she saw Opaline’s mini figures of her and the rest of the Mane 6, except for Misty since Opaline didn’t know about her betrayal at the time. “Zipp! Sunset! I've got something!” She said as she picked up the figures and showed them to her friends.

“She had figures of us?” Sunset asked in surprise before looking behind Sunny. “And picture targets as well?” She asked, which made Zipp and Sunny turn and see the pictures of them and their friends, san Misty, with darts on them that Opaline used as target practice.

“Weird.” Zipp said dully with a brow while Sunny and Sunset had the same expression.

“Boy, Opaline really had issues.” Sunset commented before she noticed something shining in the room. “What the… What’s that?” She asked as she walked up to it.

“What’s what, Sunset?” Sunny asked when she and Zipp saw Sunset walk off.

“You found something about Alicorns?” Zipp asked with an interesting smile as Sunset walked up and removed the rocks before she saw something that made her gasp. “What?! What is it?! Tell us!?” She impatiently asked.

“It’s the Chest of Harmony!” Sunset answered as she picked up the chest in her magic, which is still in one piece unlike the rest of the castle with six keyholes.

“The Chest of Harmony? What’s that?” Zipp asked in confusion before Sunny gasped with sparkles in her eyes.

“It’s the chest that grew Twilight’s old castle, the Castle of Friendship when she and her friends found their six keys to open it to fight against Tirek!” Sunny explained in amazement as she walked up to Sunset. “But wasn’t it used to grow Twilight’s castle?”

“Yeah, it did, from what Twilight told me.” Sunset said while inspecting the chest. “It was supposed to be gone once her castle grew. How did Opaline get her hooves on this?” She questioned while holding the chest in her magic.

“No clue. But she’s really been collecting things.” Zipp said while inspecting the chest. “So this thing grew Twilight’s old castle?”

“Well, yeah. But if it’s here, that means that…” Sunset said before she frowned. “Oh, she took away the castle of friendship and reverted it back to its previous form. Not cool.”

“Oh, Opaline was evil.” Sunny grumbled in agreement, really hating Opaline even more even though she was now gone before she smiled. “But now that we have it, we might be able to grow the castle.” She said optimistically.

“Well, we might, but with how it is now, it could take a while.” Sunset was noted while inspecting the keyholes. “And without those keys, it might be a bit longer to figure out the right magic to open this thing.” She mentioned.

“Well, at least we got it.” Zipp said with a smile. “Now come on, let’s go see what else is here.” She said as they walked off, while Sunset looked at the chest longingly before she continued on with her friends while holding the chest in her magic.

The three then entered the remains of Opaline’s throne room as they looked at the throne that was still intact. To Sunny, she thought she had seen the ghost of Opaline, which made her freeze in fear, which Sunset before Zipp tossed her phone to Sunny. “Hey, Sunny! girls! Guess who I am!” She excitedly said as she flew up to the throne and sat on it with her chest up proudly.

Sunset raised a brow from this. “How could you sit there, Zipp? That’s some bad mojo.” She pointed out, feeling uneasy at Zipp sitting on Opaline’s old throne.

“I know. But look at this.” Zipp said as she then started imitating Opaline. “I'll get you pathetic ponies if it's the laaaast thing I ever—” She started as Sunset and Sunny gave bored expressions from that before they looked up and saw the ceiling breaking apart.

“Zipp! Look out!” Both Sunset and Sunny called as they quickly pushed Zipp away as the ceiling piece crashed and destroyed the throne as the three fell on the floor.

“What part of this place is crumbling and be careful don’t you get?” Sunset asked with a brow.

Zipp gave a sheepish chuckle. “Uh, okay. I guess this place is a little unstable.” She admitted before the picture of Opaline the Raccoonicorn drew on earlier fell as they all yelped in startled.

“A little?” Sunny questioned with a brow. “Don’t you mean a lot?” She stated.

“Okay, good point.” Zipp admitted while rubbing her head.

“But honestly, Zipp, I think you've been hanging around Izzy too long.” Sunset said with a chuckle. “That Opaline impression seems like something more like what SHE would pull." She added.

“Well, Misty showed me how since she used to live with her.” Zipp said with a chuckle.

“I guess that’s true.” Sunny said as the three laughed a bit before continuing on.

A bit later, the three continued searching while Sunset was still carrying the Chest of Harmony as Sunny groaned. “Ugh. Everything important must've been destroyed when we defeated Opaline.” She said while giving a sad look. “Even if there are other Alicorns, how are we ever going to find them?” She asked hopelessly.

“Sunny, the one thing I do know about Alicorns is that they never give up.” Zipp said with a smile.

“She’s right, Sunny.” Sunset said in agreement. “Alicorns may be like everypony else, but they are determined and always push themselves up and do things that nopony ever thought was possible. And we don’t give up trying to accomplish our goals. Twilight is a prime example when she shows that Friendship is magic and how strong it is.” She said as she and Zipp raised their hooves to Sunny, which the earth pony smiled as she placed her hoof on her friends’.

“Also, they have the coolest friends.” Zipp added with a wink.

“True, Zipp. But don’t get carried away.” Sunset advised with a chuckle while Sunny smiled.

“I won’t. Come on, let's keep looking.” Zipp said as they continued on. “No detail is too small.” She added, but she didn’t see the Raccoonicorn, the one wearing Opaline’s crown, walked by while holding some marbles, which caused Zipp to flip. “Whoa!” She yelped before she hit the floor with a thud,

“Zipp! Are you okay?” Sunny cried out in concern as she and Sunset looked at where Zipp crashed as the Pegasus looked down and smiled.

“I'm better than okay! Look!” Zipp said as she pointed to a tapestry similar to the Mane 7’s.

This made both Sunny and Sunset gasp. “An Alicorn!” They said as they started moving the rocks out of the way until they got the tapestry out.

“This... This tapestry! It looks just like my dream!” Sunny said as she unwrapped the tapestry to show many Alicorns flying around floating islands in the clouds. “And look at all those Alicorns!” She called excitedly.

“I think this might be Skryo! Opaline must’ve kept this when she first got banished from there!” Sunset therozies while inspecting the tapestry. “And this is as old as ours back home! And it’s still in good condition!”

“I knew we'd find something!” Zipp cheered happily, but then the three mares began to glow as the tapestry glowed brightly before they looked down and saw the Alicorns on it moving and the stars combining to reveal a big golden star that is similar to Twilight’s Cutie Mark with the Alicorns circled around it. “Whoa. Sunny. Isn't that...?”

“The Starscout crest!” Sunny finished with a big smile.

“If your family’s crest is on here, then that means that you’re connected to the Alicorns more than you realize!” Sunset exclaimed in awe.

“Okay, this has got to be a sign!” Zipp said while placing her hooves on Sunny’s shoulder.

“Though, Sunny, haven’t you noticed that your crest is like Twilight’s Cutie Mark?” Sunset asked, seeing that the crest was similar to Twilight’s Cutie Mark as Sunny looked closer at her and her eyes widened in realization.

“Sweet, Celestia, you’re right, Sunset!” Sunny said in shock. “I can’t believe I haven’t noticed that before.”

“You don’t think that there is a connection, right?” Sunset asked, but before they could figure it out, the whole castle then began to rumble as the entire place shook.

“Uh-oh.” Sunny said fearfully.

“That’s not good.” Sunset added with the same expression.

Back in Opaline’s old room, the Raccoonicorns were still partying while the speakers were on full blast, but then the room began to shake and cracks started forming, which got the Raccoonicorns’ attention as they turned off the music. “Huh?” They all asked before the ceiling then started coming down, destroying the speakers as the Raccoonicorns all screamed and started running away.

“Oh, I knew this would happen!” Sunset cried out as she, Sunny, and Zipp looked around nervously. “That loud music disrupts the castle’s remaining stability! This whole place is about to collapse!” She exclaimed in panic.

“You heard her! Time to fly, Sunny!” Zipp exclaimed as Sunny put the tapestry in her saddlebag while Sunset kept carrying the Chest of Harmony as the three dodged the incoming boulders that were falling from the ceiling as they trotted down the hallway with the raccoonicorns coming in right in front of them while they are yelling.

“Hurry, this way!” Sunset yelled as the two groups went into the other hallway as they tried to outrun the falling boulders.

The raccoonicorn dj then jumped onto Zipp’s head. “Ah! Hey! Hey!” She called as the raccoonicorns covered her eyes with his paws. “Move your paws!” She called as she tried to move the paws out of her face.

Sunny and Sunset took the lead as they saw the remaining path to the exit collapse as they turned and saw the raccoonicorns yelping and hanging onto Zipp, knowing that they couldn’t fly, Sunny and Sunset then turned to each other with determined expressions.

“You know what to do, Sunny! You ready!?” Sunset called with determination.

“I am, Sunset!” Sunny answered as she jumped up and summoned her Alicorn form as she and Sunset flew up and used their horns to levitate the Racconicorns over the chasm as they continued to fly to the exit as the two Alicorns then created a magic shield around them as the boulders fell on them, but then a bright flash appeared as Sunny and Sunset blasted the boulders away as they exit the castle.

Sunny and Sunset flew together with smiles as they twirled in the air together as Zipp flew next to them with a smile as well as the rest of the Raccoonicorns kept running as they managed to get to the Marestream and the Together Tree as they turned and saw the remains of Opaline’s Castle crumbled and fell into the abyss of the cliff.

“Phew, that was close.” Sunset said in relief as she placed the Chest of Harmony down. “Any moment in there, and we would’ve fallen from the face of the mountain.”

“Yeah, good thing we made it out in time.” Zipp said with a relieved smile before the two turned to Sunny, who was looking at the tapestry with tearful eyes. “You okay, Sunny?” She asked in concern.

“Yeah, are you feeling okay? You look sad.” Sunset added while placing a comforting hoof on Sunny.

Sunny then gave a smile with tears still in her eyes. “I am great.” She answered as she turned to her friends. “Girls, this changes everything.” She said while pointing down to the tapestry. “There's got to be more Alicorns out there.”

“If Skyro is out there, and if there are more Alicorns out there than us, Sunny, we’ll find them one day.” Sunset said with a smile.

“And we are going to find them together.” Zipp finished as the three ponies looked up to the sky with the wind blowing on their manes and tails while their Cutie Mark glowed.

“So, Sunset, now that you have the Chest of Harmony, are you planning on regrowing Twilight’s old castle?” Sunny asked while turning to the chest they managed to save along with the tapestry before the castle collapsed.

Sunset looked at the chest with a smile before she rubbed it. “One day. It might take some time to get it open, but one day. And if I could bring Twilight back, it would be a welcome home present to her.” She said with a smile, if she could figure out to open the chest and bring Twilight back, Twilight would be overjoyed to see her old home again.

“Sounds like a perfect gift." Zipp said with a smirk.

“I’m sure she’ll love that, Sunset.” Sunny said with a smile.

“I know she would, Sunny.” Sunset added as the two kept looking at the horizon as the wind blew on their manes at what they learned and received from Opaline’s former Castle.

End of Chapter 7.

Chapter 8: Bunnisi Beauties

Chapter 8: Bunnisi Beauties

In Mane Melody, the Bunnisi are all over Mane Melody while two of them are playing with some speakers.

(Do the Bunny Hop Song)
Come on, Bunnies,
Time to get Fluffy

Pipp then let out a groan as she held her head. “Oh! This… Is… Awful! Why did I agree to do this!” She questioned herself as she turned and saw many Bunnisi flying around Mane Melody, wearing messy make-up and the whole salon was a mess.

Here we go

The Bunnisi then started running around Mane Melody as a couple of them opened up Pipp’s accessory make-up compartment as one of them hopped on them.

Bunny, bunny
Do the bunny-unny-unny
Bunny, bunny
Do the bunny-unny-unny

“Uh, nononono! Careful! You don’t want to fall!” Pipp exclaimed to them, but a couple of them entered the compartment as it closed, and they then rattled around inside before they hopped out and had some makeup and accessories.

Kick up your paws and slide to the right
Shake your tail, now, side to side

“I mean, it is kinda fabulous,” Pipp commented with a smile as she walked up to them, finding their looks great on them.

“Hey!” Jazz exclaimed, which startled Pipp as she rushed up. “You’re supposed to point it at your fur!” She screamed as she ran away when a Bunnisus flew after her with a mane dryer pointing at Jazz.

“Whoa! Whoa! Whoa!” Rocky exclaimed as a couple of bunnisi started spinning him around on a chair. “Not… So… Fast!” He screamed as he kept spinning around.

Outside of Mane Melody, Hitch, Sparky, who is holding some popcorn, and Sunset are walking by as Sunset explains what happened at Opaline’s old castle. “Wow, sounds like you, Sunny, and Zipp sure had an investigation,” Hitch commented.

“Trust me, Hitch. If it weren’t for Zipp to suggest searching for clues in Opaline’s old lair, we wouldn’t have found the tapestry of Skyro and the other Alicorns and the Chest of Harmony.” Sunset said with a smile before she gave it in a sheepish expression. “But maybe we should’ve accounted for Critters having a party there that brought down the house, literally.”

“Well, I’m glad that you and Sunny protected them and Zipp before it collapsed. And I’m glad that Sunny’s happy that she’s not the only Alicorn, other than you and Opaline that is, that exists in Equestria.” Hitch said with a smile. “When Sunny told me about her dream, I got worried, but I’m glad that she finally found a clue of the other Alicorns.”

“Same here. And I’m glad to find the Chest of Harmony.” Sunset said as she gave a thoughtful look. “I don’t know how Opaline managed to get it, but since Twilight’s old Castle of Friendship once came from that chest, I had a feeling Opaline somehow reverted to its pre-state before Twilight and her friends opened it.”

“Can Opaline even do that?” Hitch asked as Sparky babbled in wonder as he ate some popcorn.

“This is Opaline we’re talking about, Hitch. She has done much extreme magic we’ve seen her do.” Sunset reminded him with a brow.

“Oh, right. I forgot about that.” Hitch said with a sheepish look.

“But, I am determined to open that chest again and bring back that castle,” Sunset said with determination. “It was once a symbol of friendship for Twilight and her friends, so it makes sense to restore it to bring that symbol back and as a gift for Twilight too.”

“Speaking of which, how’s it going with you, ‘little project’?” Hitch asked with a wink.

“Still slow going, but getting there,” Sunset answered with a smile. “I may still have the amulet, but Twilight deserves better than being a spirit in neckwear and for what Opaline did to her and her legacy.”

“Well, I’m sure she would be happy once you finish,” Hitch said with a smile before the door to Mane Melody opened up, which smacked him in the face and sent the popcorn flying.

“Or smack you in the face,” Sunset commented as a couple of Bunnisi hopped out of the shop.

“Come on, now! I’m doing my best!” Pipp yelled to them from the door as the two bunnisi hopped away as Pipp gasped before the door closed as Hitch got his head turned from the smack as Pipp lowered her head in sadness. “Hey, Hitch. Hey, Sunset. Hi, Sparky.” She said in sadness.

“Hi, Pipp.” Sparky babbled in a baby tone.

“What’s that all about, Pipp?” Hitch asked.

“Yeah, why the sudden Bunnisi make-up?” Sunset asked as a bunnisus rushed out of the salon with a bowl full of glitter, which he tossed as it landed on Pipp’s head, causing some glitter to spill on her.

“Ugh.” Pipp groaned. “Come and see for yourselves.” She sadly said as the bowl slipped off her head.

Pipp showed her two friends and baby dragon in the salon as they saw the bunnisi running around and making a mess while Jazz and Rocky were still having trouble while Hitch and Sunset looked with wide eyes. “Okay, not what we expected,” Sunset commented.

“We’re trying to get all these bunnies ready, but there’s just so many of them. We can’t keep up!” Pipp explained while rubbing her head.

“Yeah,” Hitch said with a small smile. “Bunnies never miss a chance to get dressed up.” He said as he dodged a chocolate egg. “Egg-specially…” He started with an amusing smile as he leaned towards Sunset and Pipp. “See what I did there?” He asked while the two mares gave bored looks from that joke. “For their Easter Eggstravaganza!” He finished.

Pipp and Sunset looked at each other unamusingly before Pipp gave a weak laugh. “Yeah, funny,” Pipp said.

“Yeah. Clever.” Sunset muttered with a roll of her eye.

“Um, well, no matter how hard I try, I just can’t get anything right for them.” Pipp said with a frown as Hitch gave a smirk and walked forward.

“Lucky for you, Pipp Petals, you got yourself an expert in critter talkery.” Hitch said as he and Sparky turned to Pipp and Sunset while wearing sunglasses as Hitch lowered his. “Watch and learn.”

“Whoo-hoo!” Sparky cheered.

Sunset gave an amusing chuckle. “Sparky’s been around Hitch for too long.” She joked as Pipp giggled as well.

“Like father like son.” Pipp commented as the two mares kept giggling.

A little bit later, Hitch gathered the bunnisi together as Sparky wrote down their suggestions on Hitch’s book. “Okay. So there was too much glitter for you. And then not enough glitter for you. And you? Uh-huh. Feeling cramp?” He asked as Pipp, Rocky, Sunset, and Jazz watched Hitch talk to the bunnisi.

“Um, we do crimp, not cramps.” Pipp pointed out in confusion as Jazz and Rocky saw a bunnisus with a purple fake mane hopping by.

“Yeah, Hitch. This is a salon. Not a spa.” Sunset pointed out. “I don’t think Pipp is equipped with cramps.” She stated.

“Don’t worry, girls. I think I know how to sort this out.” Hitch said with a determined smile as he lowered his glasses.

A little bit later, the five ponies are in the forest after setting up an outdoor makeshift salon as the Bunnisi are having a great time while the three stylish ponies are styling a bunnisus as it gives a pose. “Oh, every artist needs space to create and they need space to play!” Pipp said in realization. “Uh, such a great idea, Hitch.” She complimented.

Across the area, Hitch is being tickled by the Bunnisi with Sparky on his head as he laughs. “I think you can thank him later. He’s being tickled and attacked by those critters.” Sunset said with an amusing look.

“He sure does have a special connection to the critters, huh?” Jazz asked with a smile as she and Rocky came next to Pipp and Sunset.

“It’s really cute!” Rocky exclaimed with a smile.

“Well, Hitch did obtain the ability to talk to animals when Earth Pony magic was first created during Maretime Bay Day.” Sunset noted with a smile. “And he has always been a critter magnet before that, which makes sense that he’s Fluttershy’s descendent since she could do the same.”

“Which is still cute!” Jazz called as they watched Hitch still get huddled by the bunnisi as one of them nuzzled his cheeks as he kept laughing.

“Aww!” Both Jazz and Rocky said with sparkles in their eyes as they leaned close to each other, finding the scene with Hitch adorable.
“Never a dull moment with Hitch, huh?” Sunset asked Pipp with a smile.

“Nope. Sure isn’t.” Pipp answered with a smile as she turned and saw the fluffy bunnisi giving Pipp a look as she opened up her compartment. “Check it out! Latest in charm chic!” She said while picking up a seashell charm before seeing the Bunnisus shake its head. “Ah! Everypony loves a rainbow!” She cheered while picking up a cloud rainbow charm, but the Bunnisus turned away as Pipp was surprised by this.

“Not eveypony, Pipp.” Sunset commented. “Maybe try something else.” She suggested.

“Wait, I think I have just the thing.” Pipp said as she smiled and took out a golden unicorn charm, which caused the bunnisus to look in awe with sparkles in its eyes.

“Well, you got its attention.” Sunset commented before noticing a familiar charm in Pipp’s compartment. “Wait, Pipp, is that the Nova Charm!?” She asked in shock when she saw the blue charm among the other charms.

“Huh?” Pipp asked before she saw the Nova Charm with the others. “Oh, yeah. I put the Nova Charm there to keep it say when it was my turn.” She said with a smile.

Sunset gave a brow at her. “Um, that’s very clever, Pipp. But aren’t you forgetting something?” She asked her.

“Forgetting about what?” Pipp asked in confusion. “It’s necklace?”

“Um, that, but also the fact we have a crazy snow leopard on the loose in Equestria!” Sunset exclaimed firmly, which made Pipp flinched a bit.

“You’re talking about Allura, right?” Pipp asked with a nervous smile.

“Who else!?” Sunset questioned. “Pipp, with Allura on the loose, we can’t let the Nova Charm be stolen from her. But putting it in a charm compartment and out in the open?! What makes you think of that?!” She scolded.

“Um, I guess I was too busy with the Bunnisi to notice.” Pipp said sheepishly.

“Pipp, if Allura finds out we have the Nova Charm and it’s out in the open, she’s gonna try and steal it!” Sunset scolded seriously.

“Hey, it’s okay, Sunset.” Pipp said with an assuring smile. “We haven’t seen Allura since we first discovered she’s in Equestria. She could be anywhere in the forest by now. I’m sure we’re safe.”

“Well, that’s true. But for safety, we’re keeping a close eye on that charm.” Sunset said with a serious look.

“Sure.” Pipp said with a smile.

“But after this whole bunnisi thing, we’re gonna have a long talk on keeping that charm secure and safe!” Sunset quickly added with a firm tone.

“Aww.” Pipp said in disappointment, having felt that coming.

But what nopony noticed was that hiding in the bushes was a purring sound as a pair of eyes glowed blue and part of the bush froze up. Behind the bushes is Allura, who is spying on the group with Twitch beside her.

“There must be some way to get closer to those charms, Twitch.” Allura said while rubbing her chin as Twitch gave a laugh as the two looked at the Bunnisi and Pipp showing the charms while giving a sheepish look at Sunset for bringing the Nova Charm with her as Allura looked at the Bunnisi scratching its ear and turned to Twitch, who is doing the same as she smirked. “Mmm. Maybe if I had a critter on the inside.” She said with a smirk.

“Uh-huh!” Twitch called as he rubbed his paws while giving chuckles before he realized what Allur just said as he gestured to himself in shock.

“Of course, you!” Allura said in annoance. “It can’t be me now, can it?” She questioned while reminding him she was a snow leopard. “Not to mention that Alicorn Sunset is there keeping guard, which looks more powerful than the last time we saw her.” She added after seeing Sunset. “But you, you could blend in.” She said as Twitch looked at the many Bunnisi flying around.

“Uh-huh!” Twitch shouted as he started mumbling and started intimating the Bunnisi cuteness before crossing his arms.

“Well, obviously none of them are as clever as you, Twitch.” Allura said to her sidekick with a small smile, which got Twitch’s attention as he watched her go before she gave a serious look. “And we must use that to help us find the Nova Charm. Without it, we’ll be stuck in Maretime Bay forever!” She yelled.

Back a the makeshift outdoor salon, Jazz and Rocky continued dressing them up as Hitch, Sparky, and the Bunnisi huddled together for a selfie as Sunset looked at the charm closely before she looked at the time. “Hey, Hitch. It’s almost time for the bunnies to go.” Sunset informed.

“Right, thanks, Sunset.” Hitch said as he put his phone away. “Okay, Pipp, better get these critters on their way to Zephyr Heights.” He said while Pipp was blowdrying a bunnisus.

“Almost done, Hitch.” Pipp said as kept brushing the bunnisus as she brought out a bowl of glitter. “Just a little more glam!” She called before the ground shook, causing Pipp to fall and the glitter as well.

“Whoa! What’s happening now!?” Sunset exclaimed as they turned and saw a herd of Bunnisi coming towards them. “Ah! Bunnisi stampede!” She exclaimed.

“Oh my pony! There’s more?!” Pipp cried in panic as Allura was surprised by this as well, but gave a smirk as she could work with this as she placed Twitch in front of the stampede before he turned and screamed before getting caught in it.

“That’s a good bunny.” Allura whispered with a smirk as the Bunnisi formed a mountain pile as Pipp flew around it.

“Ah! T-T-T-T-T-There’s too many of them!” Pipp exclaimed in panic as Twitch squeezed through the pile before the bunnisi separated as they ran around.

“I’ve heard of bunnisi wanting to be cute, but this is insane.” Sunset commented in surprise.

“Leave it to me, girls.” Hitch said with determination. “I’m the pony of the law, coolest dragon dad you know, my Cutie Mark comes to life, and my kindness overflow!” He declared as his Cutie Mark glowed and stomped his hoof down, which created big flowers that sent pollens down as the Bunnisi all calmed down and huddled together. “There you go. That’s better.” He said with a smile.

“That’s impressive, Hitch.” Sunset said as she turned and saw Twitch tiptoeing. “Hey, we missed one.” She said.

Hitch turned and smiled as he picked up Twitch. “Aw. You cutie little bunny-wunny!” He cooed as he nuzzled Twtich, who tried to get away from him before Hitch gave him a kiss on the cheeks as Twitch spits in disgust.

“Better bring him in, Hitch.” Sunset informed with a smile. “Not one bunny out of place.” She said.

“That’s true, Sunset.” Hitch said as he carried Twitc to Rocky, who used a razor and cut his fur as it was now neat and tidy as Twitch looked at himself and saw his tail shaped like a heart as he growled and tried to hop away, but Pipp grabbed him and did a little makeup on him and then showed him a mirror to reveal him wearing a purple mane wig as he then screamed and fall to the ground in shock.

“Oh, this is a great color for you!” Jazz said with a smile while doing Twitch’s nails. “Really brings out the colors of your eyes.” She said as Twitch looked at his nails and smiled at them, finding them great as he gave kissing.

Allura kept watching as she looked at the floating charms as Twtich came up to them. “Yes. Yes.” She said slowly as Twtich was about to reach the NOva Charm, but he didn’t grab it as he went into the compartment to pull out a mirror, and looked at himself with a smile, much to Allura’s annoyance. “He’s losing focus! Twitch. Charm. Look out the charm!” She whispered, but Twitch didn’t hear her while paying attention to the mirror as Allura groaned.

A bit later at night, Jazz, Rocky, and Pipp lay on the floor together. “Whoa! My hooves never glam so fast!” Pipp exclaimed.

“That’s what hard work is, Pipp.” Sunset said in amusement while looking at the three stylish.

“They do look gorgeous though.” Rocky commented as the three stood up with Sunset as Hitch got the bunnies into the Marestream.

“There they go!” Jazz said as Hitch took off with the bunnies. “Good luck!” She waved.

“Hitch’s gonna take them straight for Zepyhr Heights so that they can be ready for the Eggstravaganza.” Sunset said with a smile. “They should make it in time for tomorrow.”

“Well, that’s great to hear, Sunset.” Pipp said with a smile.

“Yeah. Now, about keeping the Nova Charm in a safe place…” Sunset started with a look, which made Pipp nervous.

“Ahaha, there’s no escaping that one, is it?” Pipp asked nervously as Sunset shook her head. “Drats.” She mumbled.

In the Marestream in the sky, some party light shined as Hitch drove the Marestream while Twitch and the Bunnisis partied to the music of the Bunny Hop before Twitch realizes something was off as he looked out the back window and gasped when he saw him flying.

“Easter Eggstravaganza, here we come!” Hitch declared as he turned the Marestream in another direction while the Bunnisi and Twtich cheered, while Twitch not realizing that Allura will have an earful with him when he get back.

End of Chapter 8.

Chapter 9: Cracked It

Chapter 9: Cracked It

In Maretime Bay, Sunset and Sunny, who is in her Alicorn form, flew by with their smoothie carts attached to them. “Morning, ponies!” Sunny called with a smile.

“Here’s a refreshment to start the day!” Sunset called as she and Sunny then started giving two stallions each a smoothie, which they smiled.

“Thanks, Sunny and Sunset!” The stallion said as Sunny skated on the ground while Sunset continued flying around the streets while Izzy and Pipp were chatting with Posey at Mane Melody as Sunny used her Earth Pony magic to make flower crowns for each of them as she and Sunny gave them some smoothies as they took off with the three ponies smiling at them before the flower crowns landed on their heads and they caught their smoothies.

“Thanks, girls!” Izzy cheered with a smile.

“Oh, thanks!” Pipp cheered.

“Thanks, Sunny and Sunset!” Posey thanked next.

“Anytime, girls!” Sunset said as she and Sunset flew and twirled around in the air while passing by Hitch and Sparky while Sunset was behind.

“Egg!” Hitch called when he saw something in front of Sunny as he waved his hooves to Sunny while Sparky babbled.

“Egg?” Sunset asked in confusion as she stopped while Sunny continued on before she turned to Hitch with a smile.

“Hi, Hitch!” Sunny waved to her coltfriend as Sunset saw something in front of her.

“Sunny! Watch out!” Sunset called while pointing something in front of Sunny.

“Huh?” Sunny asked as she turned and saw a giant egg in front of her, which caused her to scream as she flapped her wings frantically to slow down.

“Uh, oh.” Sparky said in a baby tone as he, Sunset, and Hitch watched in concern before Sunny crashed into the egg, which sent smoothie continents flying as Sunset quickly brought out her magic shield, but Hitch and Sparky weren’t so lucky as some smoothies hit them on their face, which Hitch gave a dull look while Sparky smiled from the taste as Sunset chuckled.

“Wow, we haven’t seen you get hit with smoothies in a while.” Sunset said with chuckles while Hitch gave a bored look.

“Yeah, it has been a while.” Hitch said unamusingly.

“Sorry, Hitch. But you know it was an accident.” Sunset said with a small smile. “Sunny got too distracted by that giant egg to get you your and Sparky's smoothies. Fortunately, I have brought spare smoothie supplies." She then gives Hitch both a rag to clean himself and Sparky and the smoothies for Hitch and Sparky.

“Thanks, Sunset.” Hitch said with a smile while Sparky babbled in agreement.

“You’re welcome.” Sunset said with a smile. “And, also, there’s a giant egg in the middle of Maretime Bay!?” She exclaimed in shock at seeing the giant egg.

“Yeah, that’s something.” Hitch said in agreement.

A bit later, ponies are gathered around while Hitch’s critters use security tapes around the egg, which got Sunny’s splattered image in it with smoothies from the crash while the rest of the Mane 7 inspected it.

“Keep it moving, ponies! Nothing to see here!” Hitch called to the crowd with a megaphone while Sparky repeated his words in baby talk.

Rufus gave a brow from this. “Yeah, yeah. Then how do you explain that giant egg? Huh?” He questioned sarcastically about the giant egg in front of them.

“Mmm, I’ve never seen an egg like this before.” Izzy said in amazement while touching it. “It looks kinda… old.” She said as Pipp and Sunset landed next to her.

“Well, I’ll tell you this, this egg is old and completely hard as a rock.” Sunset commented while hitting the egg, which is really hard. “Harder than any egg I ever seen, if not at all.”

“And a bit drab.” Pipp added before she gasped with sparkles in her eyes. “And seriously needed some glam!” She exclaimed in excitement.

“Yes, Pipp!” Izzy cheered with sparkles in her eyes as well as she levitated some glitter and formed them in the shape of ponies. “Glittery dozenytee! A sprinkle here, and a sprinkle there!” She cheered as she tossed some glitter while Pipp was holding some products.

“Not what I was going, but I saw that coming.” Sunset said with a chuckle at Pipp and Izzy’s ideas as she then grabbed a rag and walked off.

“But where did it come from?” Hitch asked in wonder as Sunset came to Sunny while wiping her with a rag with Zipp to get the smoothies off her while Misty looked through her spell book to find any clues.

“I’m sure it’s nothing to worry about, Hitch.” Sunny assured her coltfriend with a smile. “Just something to make the day eggxtra eggciting!” She joked, while her friends just looked at her strangely from that joke while Izzy smiled cheerfully at her while clapping her hooves. “Eh, see what I did there?” She asked with an amusing smirk.

“Stick to the smoothies, Sunny.” Posey said to her with a bored look as she walked past them.

“Surprisingly, I agree with Posey on this one.” Sunset admitted as she turned to Sunny. “I mean, no offense Sunny, I like doing egg jokes and other jokes as the next pony, but those are overdoing it and a bit weak.” She stated as Sunny frowned.

“It sounded good in my head.” Sunny said with her hooves crossed as Sunset chuckled and wiped some more smoothies off her.

“But you may be right about the egg not being scary. We just don’t know what’s in it.” Sunset said while looking at the egg again.

Misty was still looking at her spellbook before she gave a worried look. “Not to alarm anypony, but it could be an ancient fire hawk of terrible danger.” She said seriously while looking at the picture of a fire hawk hatching from the egg as the ponies behind her gasped in fear, which surprised me.

“She said could be, ponies!” Sunset corrected as she sighed. “Why did you have to read the part of a dangerous creature, Misty?” She asked.

“What? I’m still learning through the book.” Misty said in defense. “Besides, it could be.”

“Well, I know some bunny who can help.” Zipp said with a knowing smile as she pressed on her phone.

At Eggmund’s place, his phone was ringing as Zipp tried to call him, but some blankets got piled up on his phone as Eggmund tried to get his bunny children under control. “Come here! Oh! Down!” He called as he grab a couple and pulled a bunny out of a fishtank and chase after some more. “Where is your brother? No, your other brother. Not him. Your other, other brother!” He called while trying to calm his children down.

Back in Maretime Bay, Zipp is looking at her phone with a frown since Eggmund didn’t answer as she turned to the crowd, who are looking nervous as Sunset pushed Zipp back to the others. “Zipp, you do know that Eggmund has 16 bunny children, right? He’s probably too busy to answer the phone right now.” Sunset reminded her.

“Yeah, good point.” Zipp nodded in understanding. “Guess we’ll have to figure this egg out on our own.” She said as they frowned.

“Which will be tough, considering.” Sunset said while looking at the egg in thought.

A bit later, the Manee 7 are inspecting the giant egg as Hitch smiles at it. “Aw. Last time I found a magic egg, it gave me this little guy.” Hitch said fondly as he gestured to Sparky, who babbled happily at the compliment as Sunny came up to them and she nuzzled Sparky on the cheeks.

“That was a wonderful time for him to hatch.” Sunny said warmly as Sparky giggled as they turned back to the giant egg.

“So, maybe this big guy just needs a little love too. Huh?” Hitch suggested with a wink.

“Yep.” Sparky said in baby talk and a nod.

“Then let’s give it to him, Hitch.” Sunny said with a smirk as Hitch nodded as the two Earth Ponies then used their Earth Pony magic and grew some vines to make a nest as Hitch summoned a giant leaf to go to the top of the egg and brought out a blanket.

“Don’t worry. Dada is here.” Hitch said as he sat on the blanket and rubbed it. “Hush now.” He said in a soft tone while Sunny giggled at her coltfriend’s daddy side.

Below, Pipp and Izzy are decorating the bottom of the egg as Izzy makes a spray-painted version of herself while Pipp is making a star with her color streaks. “Now it’s looking totally gorg!” Pipp cheered before she gave a thoughtful look. “Mmm. But something’s missing.” She said while looking at Izzy’s painting.

“Hey!” Izzy said in offended at Pipp, who gave the unicorn a bored look before Izzy gasped and went up to her painting with a sweet smile and sparkles in her eyes. “Don’t you listen to her. You’re perfect just as you are. Aren’t you, you cuty little Iz.” She said cutely as she then hugged the egg with her painting while making kissing noises before her hoof touched a button with her Cutie Mark on it, which caused her real one to glow as the button glowed, making Izzy gasp in surprise while Pipp surprised by that. “Wow! Look at that!” She cheered as she took off her goggles.

“Oooh!” Everypony said in awed.

“Did-Did that button of your Cutie Mark just glowed when you pressed it, Izzy?” Sunset asked in surprise.

“Yes! I think it did!” Izzy answered cheerfully.

“Maybe that might be the key for this thing to hatch!” Sunset theorizes with wide eyes.

“Now we’re getting somewhere!” Zipp exclaimed with a smile as Misty looked at another button with her Cutie Mark on it.

“What if I…” Misty started before she pressed the button, causing it to glow as she gasped with sparkles in her eyes and a smile before she turned to another button with her mark as she reached towards it, but it was too far for her hoof to reach.

Izzy saw this as she pressed her button again and then the section of the egg started moving. “Ooh! Coming at ya, Misty!” She cheered as she moved towards Misty, causing Misty’s button to get close to her sd Misty smiled as she pressed the second button, causing the egg to crack while her Cutie Mark glowed as well. “Whoo!” Izzy cheered as the two Unicorns turned to Sunny and Sunset and nodded to them with smiles.

“This egg is like a giant jigsaw puzzle! Finding a mark on it and moving it to the right position!” Sunset realizes with a wide smile.

“So if we find our marks and move the egg in a certain position…” Sunny started with a smile.

“Then we can finally crack this thing! Literally!” Sunset cheered, which made her and Sunny share a laugh and high hoof each other.

“Good one, Sunset!” Sunny cheered as she turned to the others. “Everypony, find your hoofprints!” She called.

“Did you say something, Sunny?!” Hitch called out from the top as he stood up, but then his hooves stepped on four buttons with his mark on it as it glowed. “Ah, what?” He asked before he started spinning, which made Sparky cheered in excitement. “Something’s happening!” He called as Hitch spun around before he stopped, looking dizzy as his Cutie Mark glowed.

Pipp was searching the egg for her mark before she found it on the star paint she did as she gasped. “Oh, my, glitter!” She cheered with sparkles in her eyes. “I knew something was missing! Maaaagggiiiccc!” She sang as she tapped her mark, which cracked and caused her Cutie Mark to glow.

Zipp then pressed her four hooves down on the four buttons with her mark on the side of the egg as she looked down at the others. “Ready?” She asked with a smirk.

“Ready!” Izzy, Misty, and Pipp exclaimed as Zipp trained and used her wings to push the marks up as the three mares cheered for her. After a bit of effort, Zipp made it to the spot as it started to crack, which caused her Cutie Mark to glow.

Sunny and Sunset watch in awe as the egg is nearly cracked as it shows their two Cutie Marks on the egg are shown and sparkled as their friends look in awe while Sunny and Sunset look in awe at their Cutie Marks with smiles and sparkle in their eyes.

“What?! I can’t see anything from up here!” Hitch called as he couldn’t see what was going on below from the top of the egg.

“It’s… It’s us!” Sunny cheered with sparkles in her eyes.

“Me and Sunny have our marks in the middle! Like, we’re the source of it all.” Sunset said with sparkles in her eyes as the buttons in the middle of their respective marks glowed as Sunset turned to Sunny. “You ready, Sunny?” She asked with a smirk.

“You know it, Sunset.” Sunny said as she summoned her Alicorn form as she twirled around with Sunset. “With hope. Bright as the sun!” She cheered as she slammed down on her mark with sparkles in her eyes.

“With Empathy, to understand the others and show them the light of the sun!” Sunset exclaimed as she slammed down on her mark as well with sparkles in her eyes as Sunny and Sunset glowed bright.

And then, the giant egg cracked more as it started glowing as the cracks then began to glow. “Whoa!” Zipp said in awe before the egg started shaking, causing the Mane 7 to scream and run off before it cracked completely.

A giant magical hawk-like rainbow creature appeared as it gave a squawk and started flying around, leaving a trail of eggs in its path as it spread its wings and created a firework display, which the ponies gasped.

“Aaah! It is an ancient fire hawk of terrible danger!” Posey cried out. “Run for your lives!” She yelled as the ponies were running away and screaming in fear while the hawk creature kept flying around as some of the eggs fell close to the Mane 7 as Sunset realized something.

“Everypony stop!” Sunset yelled, which got the crowd to stop panicking as they turned to her. “This hawk creature isn’t attacking! It’s flying around and releasing these glowing eggs.” She said while gesturing to the eggs.

“Wait, seriously?” Posey questioned with a brow.

Misty looked at the egg close to her as she picked it up. “Sunset’s right. It’s…” She then opened it to reveal it was a chocolate egg as she gasped.

“Cholcate eggs!” Sunny exclaimed with a wide smile as the hawk flew higher in the sky and gave a squawk as it left a rainbow trail and the chocolate eggs as the fillies and foals caught some and they cheered and laughed in joy.

“Amazing! Ho, ho!” A pegasus stallion in the air called with a smile as the Pegasi in the sky caught their eggs while everypony else caught their chocolate eggs while the Mane 7 caught there’s as well as they watched the whole thing.

Sparky walked by while carrying a stack of glowing chocolate eggs as he placed them down and enjoyed them with joyful babbles.

Zipp’s phone vibrated as she answered it and saw Eggmund on Facetime, looking really messy from trying to handle his bunny children. “Zipp! Did you get my gift?” He asked with a smile.

“It was from you.” Zipp said with a smirk. “It was a tricky puzzle, but we got it.” She assured him with a wink.

“Puzzle? What do you mean?” Eggmund asked in confusion while scratching his head. “The instructions are right…” He brought out the instructions, but then he saw one of his bunny children eating it as he gasped. “Hey! What did I say about chewing papa’s documents?!” He questioned as Zipp gave an amusing smirk. “Aw, spit it out right this instance!” He called before Zipp ended the call.

“Well, that explains why that egg has our marks. And Eggmund really made a great gift to us.” Sunset said with a smile as more eggs fell as she caught another and ate it. “I never seen any surprise or gifts like this in all my life.”

“Neither have we, Sunset.” Zipp said in agreement. “This is a first for us as well.”

“Another day in Equestria, that’s for sure. Never a dull moment.” Sunset said with a chuckle. “Though, it would’ve been better if his children hadn’t eaten the instructions or at least left a note on it.” She said with a small smile.

Sunny then came to them with a smile. “Eh, we don’t need his help cracking the case anyway!” She joked as she gave a laugh as her friends looked at her strangely before they all laughed as well.

“Oh, nice one, Sunny. You’re improving your egg jokes.” Sunset said through her laughter.

“Hahah! Thanks, I just thought it would be eggciting!” Sunny joked again through her laughter.

“Okay, okay. Easy there, young mare.” Sunset said with an amusing smile. “Or the yoke is on you.” She quipped as they all laughed again at the jokes as they and Maretime Bay enjoyed their raining chocolate eggs from the magical hawk.

End of Chapter 9.

Special 1: The Blockywockys

Special 1: The Blockywockys

In the Crystal Brighthouse, the sun is shining while pegasi snails are flying with the sun shining bright.

(Feel the Magic Song)

(Mane 7)
Come on, feel the magic
Come on, feel the magic

Zipp is at the top of the Brighthouse while looking at the view while tapping her hooves on the rails as she begins to sing.

(Zipp)
Hey, hey, hey, what a perfect day
The sun is gettin' brighter and it's beamin' my way

Zipp sang as she flew out of a hole through the window the magic rainbow did before sealing it up before she flew off.

There's somethin' in the air, I can feel it in my hoof
So everypony, let's go, 'cause it's time to move

Zipp then flew into the bedroom as she flipped around in the air before she cheered. “Whoo-hoo! Everypony, rise and shine!” She called as she woke the girls up, while her sister Pipp covered herself in her blanket until Zipp went to Pipp’s and rubbed on the blanket. “Come on, sleepy head! Wake up! She called.

“ZIPP!” Pipp yelled as she got out of her blanket to reveal her mane was curled up, which she realized. “Ooh!” She then rushed to the mirror with a smile. “Did it work? Is my mane curly?” She asked before her mane shook and puffed up as the curls snapped off and her mane and tail were now puffy, she smiled widely with sparkles in her eyes. “It’s a mane miracle!” She cheered with a twirl before she brought out her phone. “Check me out~” She sang as she faced her camera to take a selfie.

Zipp was then bouncing onto Misty’s bed, which bounced the unicorn up. “Whoa, whoa!” She called as she was now fully awake and then she began to laugh and got up as she started jumping on her bed next before Zipp flew off.

Zipp then flew up to Sunset’s bed, but before she could do anything, she was stopped by magic as Sunset came out of the bed with a smirk and her horn glowing. “Not this time, Zipp. I heard you singing from the rooftop.” She said.

“Clever.” Zipp said with a smirk as she was released from the magic. “I’ll get you next time.” She said as the two mares shared a chuckle and Zipp flew towards Sunny’s bed and tapped over the blanket.

Sunny stretched and yawned as she turned to Zipp with a smile as the pegasus flew off as she sighed fondly. “Who wants breakfast?” She asked as she flew up and summoned her Alicorn form and flew up.

“You know we are, Sunny!” Sunset called as she flew up next to Sunny and they shared a hooftap as they and the mares rushed off to the door.

But then Sunny realizes something is missing in the group. “Hang on.” She said as they skidded to a stop while Misty slid on the floor. “Somepony's missing.” She said as she and the mares looked around and saw one pony mare they knew was missing.

“Izzy!” The five mares called as they turned to Misty, who was still sleeping in her bed with her mask on as she snored they huddled around her bed with smiles.

“Let's go, sleepyhead!” Sunny said with a smile.

“Breakfast time!” Pipp said with a smile and a wave of her hoof.

“Wakey-wakey, Unicorny Flakeys!” Misty added with a smile.

“It’s a new day, Izzy. And it’s time to embrace it!” Sunset added with a smile.

Izzy then got up with her mane a bit dislevel. “Oh…” She started before she yawned and lifted her mask to show her bed eyes. “Hey, ponies. Is it morning already?” She asked with a tired smile as she rubbed her eyes.

A bit later, the mares were all in the kitchen as Sunny took out some muffins and doughnuts that were baked in the oven.

(Sunny)
Hey, hey, hey, ponies, don't delay
'Cause breakfast is the most important meal of the day

Sunny sang as she was still in her Alicorn form and levitated a muffin to Zipp in the air, and gave a doughnut to Misty, who waved to Sunny as thanks while giving Sunset a pancake, which she caught in her magic after a flip and added some syrup to it while she winked at Sunny..

Cooking up your favorites with a twist or two
Just a touch of magic from me to you

Sunny then made a smoothie and gave it to Pipp, who smiled with sparkles in her eyes as she sipped and gave a hoof to Sunny as a compliment. Sunny then poured some cereal into a bowl and added some mile before tossing it to Izzy, with Senor Butterscotch next to her.

Izzy was about to grab it, but she missed as she gasped and her cereal fell to the floor as she gasped. “Oh, no! My Unicorny Flakeys!” She cried as she looked at her spilled cereal before she moved Senor Butterscotch’s head.

"’More like Uni-floor-ny Flakeys now! Know what I'm sayin'?" Izzy intimidated Senor Butterscotch’s voice and made a fake laugh before she gave a dull look at him.

“Too soon, Señor B. Too soon!” Izzy said as she gave Senor Butterscotch a look and squished her cheeks next to it, which Sunset saw this as she gave a concerned look to Izzy.

In Maretime Bay, the girls are skipping next to the Sheriff Station as Zipp then whistled, whereas inside, Hitch and Sparky are drinking some milk after a nice breakfast as Hitch beginns to sing after hearing the whistle.

(Hitch)
Good times with my buddy
Is what it's all about
And things can't get much better
Shades on, here we go, it's time to roll out

Hitch sang as he tossed some plates into the sink before Sparky flipped on the desk and onto the kangaroo bag Hitch was now wearing before the two then put on their sunglasses skidded outside with the mares next to Sunny as they tapped their hooves as Sunny came up next to her coltfriend and baby-dragon as the two and their friends started dancing together in sync.

(Mane 7)
If you feel the magic, let me hear you say "hey!"
Come on, feel the magic, ooh, feel the magic

Posey was walking by before she noticed the Mane 7 dancing together. “Ew. Is this a flash mob?” She asked with a strange look. “I... love it!” She cheered with a smile while Dahlia and the Pippsqueaks saw them dancing and singing as well.

“Let's dance, ponies!” Dahlia exclaimed excitedly as they and Posey joined in with the Mane 7.

(Mane 7)
Come on, feel the magic, ooh, feel the magic

Windy saw the ponies dancing as she gave a wide smile. “Oh, I've always wanted to do one of these!” She called as she then went up to the group and danced, which was un-sync with them. “Dance move! Dance move! I got it! Am I flash mobbing?!” She asked excitedly to the group as they kept singing and dancing.

At Sunny’s smoothie stand, she and Sunset are serving smoothies together as they pass each smoothie to the ponies.

(Sunny)
Smoothies flying off the shelves
Making new flavors and watching them sell

Sunset got the cups ready while Sunny made some orange smoothies and poured them in the cups as Sunny turned to her coltfriend and baby dragon. “Hitch! Sparky! Smoothies ready!”Sunny sang as Sunset gave the smoothies to Windy as she sang as well.

(Windy)
That's it, Windy! Nice and steady!

Windy sang as she flew to Sparky and Hitch and they grabbed each a smoothie as Hitch sang next while Sparky drank his smoothie.

(Hitch)
Keepin' Maretime Bay runnin' smooth
Stop! Go! Come on through!
Hey there, whoa! Not so fast!
Put 'er there, pal, if you're havin' a blast!

Hitch sang to a couple of ponies pulling some chariots as he kept order of the streets before stopping one when his critter crew walked by and he and Sparky shared a hoof tap as they raised their hoof/arm in the air.

Sunset then flew above the smoothie stand as she did some magical tricks, which the crowd looked in awed.

(Sunset)
The magic grows strong when we’re together
No one can do it alone without the other
When we work in harmony and the magic glows
The Magic of Friendship grows!

Sunset called as she then flew around and created a magical trail that formed Twilight’s Cutie Mark that shone bright, which the crowd started cheering as Sunset landed back next to Sunny as the two shared a hooftap with each other with smiles.

In another part of town, Zipp is flying around with her bag while hopping on some roofs and goes through a laundry line and flies next to Mane Melody, which has the front door crowded as Zipp flies to the side of the window where Jazz is.

(Zipp)
Special delivery on its way
Apparently ponies can't live without... manespray?

Zipp added with an amusing smile as she gave her bag to Jazz, which had tons of manespray.

“Thank hoofness, Zipp! You saved the day!” Jazz said with a wide smile as Zipp flew off while Jazz waved to her before entering the salon with a little dance as she twirled.

(Jazz)
Oh, whoa, yeah, you saved the day!

Jazz then got to Pipp and gave her a manespray bottle as she was doing Flare’s mane, which is a bit drab from the manedryer as she then sang.

(Pipp)
Ooh, you're lookin' gorge
A little higher, please

Pipp sprayed some manespray on Flare before she had a thoughtful expression. “Hmmm, it needs a little something, ugh, more... Misty!” She called with a smile as Misty came up from behind Flare with a rainbow bottle and put a small drop on Flare’s mane, which gave her a spikey main and a rainbow streak of red, green, and blue while Flare looked on with a wide smile and sparkles in her eyes.

(Pipp)
Magnifiiiiique!

(Mane 7)
If you feel the magic, let me hear you say "hey!"
Come on, feel the magic, ooh, feel the magic

The Mane 7 still sang and danced together with ponies around them singing along as they huddled together and sang together as their Cutie Marks began to glow as magic shot up into the sky and exploded into fireworks.

If you feel the magic, let me hear you say "hey!"
Come on, feel the magic, come on, feel the magic (Sunny: Feel the magic, come on, everypony!)

The Mane 6 and the other ponies sang together as they finished their song as their magic shot up into the sky and exploded into fireworks when they finished their song before they broke off while leaving Izzy with Senor Butterscotch, who was still dancing with a tired expression while babbling.

“Here in happy scenes from Maretime Bay today!” Skye said from the news camera while gesturing to the tired dancing Izzy behind him. “As you can see, everypony is absolutely thriving!” He said.

Izzy kept dancing as she walked backward, but then she hit Senor Butterscotch, which caused the two to tumble and roll around until they crashed into the flower stand. “‘Ouchi! Izzy!’” She intimidated Senor Butterscotch’s voice with a painful groan.

“Oof!” Skye said in surprise. “Well, maybe not everypony is thriving.” He corrected with a laugh as Izzy rubbed her head. “Back to you, Dazzle!”

“Hey, we heard that!” Izzy yelled with a look.

“‘Yeah, watch it!’” Senor Butterscotch yelled with a clench of his makeshift hoof from Izzy.

Somewhere in the forest, Allura’s eyes glowed as she then focused her magic and gave a roar with her wings spread as the area around her and Twitch turned to ice as she and Twitch sighed. “Now that’s better.” She said in relief before she felt a drop of water fall on her, which caused her to gasp. “What is that?! Is it… melting already?!” She asked as she and Twitch looked around in shock.

Around the two villains, the area that Allura froze really is melting the second she froze, even repeatedly using her magic to instantly freeze it won’t be enough against the sun. “There must be someplace in this realm that’s not so hot!” She called with her wings spread before sending another magical shockwave before she walked off. “Come on, Twitch. This isn’t working.” She said as she walked off with Twitch following, going to find a new place for them to stay somewhere in Equestria.

In Maretime Bay, Izzy is walking tiredly through town while still levitating Senor Butterscotch. “‘Not everypony thriving.’” She intimated for Senor Butterscotch as she gave a scoff. “‘We’ll show you, Skye Silver! We’re thriving, right, Izzy?’” She finished.

“Who? Us?” Izzy asked her creation with a smile. “Psst. Totally. He-he.” She said with a small laugh before she walked into an alley before she frowned. “I mean, my creativy juices aren’t exactly flowing right now. But, I’m sure that will past, right?” She asked Senor Butterscotch with a small smile.

“‘Of course!’” Senor Butterscotch said. “‘All you need is a new project, Izzy. Maybe it’s time for destination inspiration?’”

“Oooh! Good idea, Senor B!” Izzy said with an interesting smile.

“‘If could knits some hats for the baby ponies.’” Senor Butterscotch said while Izzy pictured some hats with balls of yarn surrounding some foals hearing them.

“Nah.” Izzy said while she waved off the idea. “My yarn balls a mess.” She said as she walked off.

“‘Make a ribbing message of love in the sky?’” Senor Butterscotch added while picturing making a heart shaped cloud in the sky.

“I did that last week.” Izzy said with a frown.

“‘Create a sandcastle’s hidden garden?’” Senorb Butterscotch continued before visualizing a sandcastle at the beach, but she frowned.

“What’s the point?” Izzy asked sadly as she lowered her head as the sandcastle collapsed. “It will just washed away.” She stated.

Back in the Crystal Brighthouse when the sun is setting, Izzy is at the top balcony with Senor Butterscotch as they watch the sun. “Senor B, I know I’ve seen extremely normal all morning, but I have a confession to make.” She said with a determined expression. “I think I might have used up all of my creativity juices!” She exclaimed.

“‘What?! No!’” Senor Butterscotch yelled while making him look shocked. “‘What makes you think that, Izzy?’”

“Well, usually when I create something, I see this glowly-line verse.” Izzy said as she flashbacked when she made something and saw some figures' shapes glowing in an object and tied some crystals on the sticks. “And it showed me the idea of what I wanna make! But now, when I look at things, nothing!” She started while picking up a crystal but dropped it. “No glowly line at all.” She said while leaning on the railing.

“‘Maybe you just has some bad pasta.’” Senor Butterscotch stated.

“Could be.” Izzy said while rubbing her chin. “Or… Maybe…” She then gave a panicked expression. “Oh, no!W What if it’s…” She started.

The rest of the Mane 7 are inside the Brighthouse before Izzy burst through the door. “Why oh why? Oh great horn in the sky, why?!” She cried out dramatically while laying on Senor Butterscotch as she levitated around while her friends looked at her strangely.

“Izzy, are you okay?” Sunny asked in concern.

“Yeah, you seem more down and dramatic than usual.” Sunset added in concern as Izzy flopped onto her bed with her blanket over her.

“Why me?!” Izzy cried while clutching her head.

“Are you hurt?” Zipp asked in concern.

“What happened?” Misty asked next.

“How can we help?” Pipp finished as they crowded around Izzy.

“Ponies, I... have... the blockywockys!” Izzy cried out dramatically while clutching her pillow while the others just looked at her in confusion.

“The what now?” Zipp questioned.

“Izzy, come on. I thought you were really hurt.” Sunny said to her.

“No, ponies, you don't understand!” Izzy said as she got close to Sunny. “Having the blockywockys is worse than being hurt!” She said.

“What do you mean, Izzy?” Misty asked in wonder.

“Yeah, what are the... b-blockywockys?” Pipp asked in confusion.

“Yeah, because this is one weird word even for us with the jixies thing.” Sunset commented as Izzy got up between them.

“Over time, the blockywockys have afflicted many an artsy pony.” Izzy said as she then explain the backstory of the ‘blockywockys’.

Flashback.

A Earth Pony stallion is then trying to create a pony body statue, but stopped as he sighed and a hoof fell off. “Sometimes, the blockywockys keep you from finishing a project.” Izzy narrated as the scene then changed to a unicorn mare writing down a note, but stopped as she sighed. “Sometimes, they keep you from starting one.” The next one showed a pegasus stallion trying to play a guitar on a stadium, but couldn’t play it right as he slouch in defeat and a string broke. “And sometimes, they just make everything go wrong.” Izzy finished explaining.

End of Flashback.

“Sounds like a mental creative block to me.” Sunset said with a curious look. “I had these when I did some street art and creative projects a while back.” She said with a shrug.

“What does it feel like, Iz?” Pipp asked the unicorn. “I bet I've, like, totally had these wockyblocky thingies.” She said with a small smile.

“Blockywockys, Pipp.” Izzy corrected. “And for me, it feels like all my creative-y juices are all blocked up on my insides, and they just won't come out. It's like losing the thing you love to do the most.” She said as she had a thought to her friends. “Like... Sunny not being able to turn into the Alicorn and help ponies, Sunset not able to rebuild Twilight’s legacy and unable to defeat Opaline, Hitch not being able to talk to critters, Pipp losing her voice, Zipp having to fly super slow, and Misty not having a friend in the world to talk to.” She said as she visualized what would happen to her friends if they lost something that was a part of them.

“Wow, that’s just sad and a little unnerving to hear if that happened to us.” Sunset said in sympathy as the others nodded in agreement.

“Is there anything we can do to help?” Sunny asked Izzy as she sat back down onto her bed while clutching her pillow as she sighed.

“I don't know, Sunny.” Izzy said sadly. “What if there's no cure and I never create anything ever again?” She said sadly as she rubbed her pillow in comfort before Sunny and Sunset walked up to her and placed their hooves on her shoulders.

“Come on, Izzy. We can't lose hope.” Sunny said with an assuring smile. “We can get through anything together.”

“If there’s a problem with one of us, we all stick together like how we always do and figure out a solution.” Sunset said with a smile.

“Sunny and Sunset are right.” Misty said in agreement before she frowned. “It might feel hopeless right now, Izzy. I've felt that way before, too.” She said, having experience of feeling hopeless when she was with Opaline before she and the others started glowing as they smiled at her. “But when you have ponies that love you, even in the darkest times, there's always hope.” She said as the Mane 7 glowed brighter.

“We're here for you.” Sunny said to Izzy.

“We’re family.” Sunset added.

“Don't worry, Izzy.” Hitch spoke next.

“We love you, Iz.” Zipp added.

“Awwww…” Pipp finished as they all huddled close to Izzy in a group hug.

Izzy giggles at her friends words. “Aw, thanks, ponies.” She said with a smile as they broke the hug. “Now, anypony got any ideas? 'Cause clearly I do not!” She called out in panic.

“Come on, Iz.” Zipp said as she walked up to her. “You're awesome at puzzles.” She said while holding up a book and opened it to her and showed her a picture of three symbols of a sick pony and a soup bowl. “I'm sure you can figure this one out. ‘If you're not feeling…’” She started.

“Ummmm... ‘Your best’?” Izzy guessed with a smile as the others smiled behind her.

“Yeah, that's it!” Zipp nodded with a smile. “‘Then it's time to…’” She then pointed the three symbols of a clock, a pony, and a map on the book.

"’...go on a quest!’" Izzy finished with a wide smile.

“Yes, Izzy!” Zipp cheered with a twirl. "’If you're not feeling your best, then it's time to go on a quest!’ See? We did it!” She cheered as she and Izzy shared a hooftap as Izzy giggled.

“A quest, huh?” Izzy repeated with a thoughtful look. “I like the sound of that!” She said with a determined smile.

“Just like old times, huh, ponies?” Sunset asked with a smile.

“Just like old times, Sunset.” Sunny said with a nudge as they all chuckled.

Somewhere in the Maretime Bay beach, Allura and Twitch are in front of the boulders blocking the entrance cave Zipp and Pipp were in to get a special flower for their mother, while also an excuse for Zipp to get out of Portrait Day while getting trapped by Misty when she was following Opaline’s orders while Twitch started gibbering to Allura while pointing at the boulders.

“Use my magic?” Allura asked in confusion. “On what? The boulders?” She questioned while gesturing to the boulders while Twitch pants with a smile while jumping before Allura sighed. “I don't know what good it will do. But all right.” She said while giving Twitch a small smile, which he chuckled and moved aside.

Allura then focus her magic as her eyes then turned white and slammed her paws down as ice formed before a cyclone was formed around her as her eyes sparked before she formed ice shards with a wings spread and then gave a yell as she shot a beam of ice at the boulders, which froze it before she simply moved her paw, which shattered the boulders into millions of pieces while clearing a path into the cave as the two villains smirked at each other.

Twitch rushed in first into the cave while Allura searched around before she and Twitch saw the hidden pond. “Well, this isn't... completely disgusting.” Allura said with a small smile, finding the cave a great place. “Maybe if I just…” She said as she looked at her paws and focused her magic as her eyes turned white again and she placed her paw down as the ice spread and completely froze the cave except for the pond.

Twitch stretched and yawned as he laid down and used Allura’s tail as a blanket. “It's not home, but it will do. For now.” She said with a serious look, still determined to get the Nova Charm from the Mane 7.

Back at the Brighthouse, Izzy was running down the stairs with a pant and a determined smile. “If you're not feeling your best, then it's time to go on a quest!” She recited before she jumped down and landed on the floor. “That's it! I feel inspired!” She cheered before a rainbow magic levitated a saddle bag to her, which caused her to gasped. “Ooh, a bag!” She said as it circled her before landing in her Unicycle desk and it opened up.

“Already packed? For me?” Izzy asked with a smile and sparkles in her eyes as she inspects the bag. “Yup, I need that!” She took out a wrench. “And that!” A measuring tape. “Ooh, I love those! And these!” She cheered as she pulled out her goggles and held it close and then a unicorn alarm clock as she put her bag on. “Alas, I go forth on my creative-y quest! Nothing will stop me from finding the cure to my blockywockys!” She declared before the magical rainbow lifted up the Nova Charm and held it up to Izzy. “Oh, yeah. I forgot about the Nova Charm. That's gonna be much easier.” She said as she put the Nova Charm on her neck.

“ I'll just leave the ponies a quick note.” Izzy said as she then took out a piece of paper and a pen with her face on it as she wrote down the note. “‘Gone on a creative-y quest. Be back when I find the cure. X-O-X-O, Izzy.’” She wrote as she ran out the door with giggles and trotted off.

A bit later after Izzy left, the rest of the Mane 7 are looking at the note Hitch is holding and they all frown in surprise when they read it. “Alone?! She's gone alone?!” Hitch questioned with a frown as he paced around. “How many times do I have to say it? We stick together!” He exclaimed.

“Hitch, have you met, Izzy?” Sunset questioned with a brow. “The unicorn tends to go off on her own sometimes in situations like these.” She reminded him.

“Okay, good point.” Hitch said with an understanding point. “But still, we should stick together!”

“Being alone isn't always a bad thing, Hitch.” Misty said with an assuring smile. “Sometimes it's easier to hear your own voice when you don't have a bunch of other voices telling you what to do.” She said to them.

“Misty is right.” Sunset nodded with a smile. “Inspiration is something that is unique to every individual regardless of species.”

“Yeah, it comes in many ways, whether it’s together or alone.” Sunny added with a smile.

“Izzy will be just fine.” Pipp assured with a smile. “She's, like, totally resourceful.” She added.

“Yeah, but, without her creativity, I just wish we could be there to help her.” Zipp said in concern, that without Izzy’s creativity, she’s not as resourceful as she was.

“Well, that is true.” Sunset said while rubbing her chin. “Maybe I could go find her and keep her safe if things go south.”

“That’s a good idea, Sunset.” Hitch said with a nod. “But how are you gonna find her? She is probably already far off by now. It’s not like we can support her or light the way to her.” He said in concern.

“Maybe we can.” Misty said with a smile. “What if every time we think about Izzy, rather than worrying, we can just close our eyes and send her some cutie mark magic love and light the way for Sunset to find her?” She suggested as she looked at her Cutie Mark and then she started glowing.

“Great idea, Misty.” Sunny said with a smile.

“With our magic and elements together, we’ll find one of our own.” Sunset said with a smile.

“Okay. Let's try it now. Sunset, get outside so you can see the rainbow.” Sunny instructed as Sunset nodded and flew out as Sunny focused her magic as she began to glow and her Cutie Mark shined. “Hope as bright as the sun!” She started with a pose.

“Confidence like a song!” Pipp started next as her mark glowed.

“Kindness that overflows!” Hitch added as his mark glowed next.

“Bravery that blasts across the sky!” Zipp said next after flying around and her mark glowed with her wings spread.

“Heart to help you feel!” Misty said with a twirl as her mark glowed while outside the Brighthouse, Sunset stood in front of the rainbow beam as she gave a determined smile.

“Empathy to help share and understand feelings!” Sunset called as her mark glowed as well the six of the Mane 7 started glowing and focused their magic together and shot a rainbow beam through the Brighthouse, which Sunset followed as she flew off as the ponies around Maretime Bay saw Sunset go with the rainbow as they looked in awe. “I’m coming, Izzy!” She called out while flying as fast as she could while following the rainbow.

Somewhere, Izzy is running in a field before she sees the rainbow shooting over her. “Ooh, pretty rainbow!” Izzy cheered with a smile before she saw Sunset flying down towards her. “Sunset! You are coming along with me?!” She asked with a joyful smile.

“Of course I am!” Sunset said with a smile. “You think I let you go in alone, Izzy? We’re a family, and we stick together! It would be like the day we met!” She was flying beside her.

“You’re right! It does!” Izzy cheered as the two ponies continued on the field. “There's gotta be somepony out there who can help me!” She said as she Nova Charm then glowed as it shot out and opened a portal, which surprised Sunset.

“Wait, you brought the Nova Charm with you?!” Sunset asked in shock.

“Of course! Have to go around as fast as possible and the Nova Charm can do that!” Izzy explained with a cheerful smile as she rushed towards the portal. “I believe it! Look out, blockywockys! I'm comin' for ya !” She said with a determined look as she jumped through the portal.

“Wait up, Izzy!” Sunset called as she jumped through the portal after Izzy before it closed.

Sunset and Izzy then exited the portal and into a snowy forest in Starlight Ridge, somehow still normal and not in their crystal form. “Huh, that’s weird.” Sunset said while looking at herself.

“What is it, Sunset?” Izzy asked.

“Usually when we go to Starlight Ridge, we turn into crystal ponies. But now, we’re still normal.” Sunset said while gesturing to their normal appearance.

“Yeah. Maybe we’re in a different part of Starlight Ridge where the changes aren’t affected.” Izzy said with a shrug.

“That charm is full of mysteries. But uh, I think it’s a little bit above ground level.” Sunset said while pointed down and they were above the ground as Izzy opened her eyes and widened as she then screamed. “Izzy!” She cried out as she flew after Izzy.

The unicorn then yelped as she was then sliding down the snowy slope before she skid on the ground with a yelp. “Wheeee!” Izzy then cheered with a smile before she turned and saw an auroracorn mare with snow and a baby bird on her with a green highlight on her eyelid and lipstick as Izzy blinked at her in surprise.

Sunset flew down and saw the auroracorn in surprise as she landed next to Izzy before the auroacorn opened her eyes. Stardance: “Didn't anypony ever tell you two it's not polite to stare?” She asked with a small smile.

Both Izzy and Sunset laughed nervously. “Sorry. We didn’t mean to, uh…” Sunset started.

“Stardance.” Stardance greeted softly. “My name is Stardance.”

“You looked so peaceful.” Izzy said with a small smile. “We didn't want to bother you.” She added.

“I'm listening.” Stardance whispered to them.

“Well, it’s mostly Izzy's problem that she’s been having.” Sunset said while gesturing to Izzy.

“You see, I haven't been able to create lately, and I was wondering if you knew any cures for the blockywockys.” Izzy explained to Stardance with a smile.

Stardance kept smiling while she listened to Izzy’s words. “Hmm. Ohhh, yes, yes. Ohhh.” She started while Izzy gave a hopeful smile while Sunset watched in curiosity. “Mmmm. Yes. Yes, I see.” She continued while Izzy started nodding. “Yes. Yes!” Then Stardance frowned as she opened her eyes and looked at the two ponies. “...Sorry. No idea.” She said as she shook her head which caused Izzy to frown while Sunset placed a hoof for comfort on her shoulder.

“Well, thanks anyway, Stardance.” Sunset said as the two ponies were about to walk off, but Stardance spoke up again.

“But before you two go, how about a quick dance with the stars?” Stardance suggested with a smile while she got out of the snow pile while her mane is curled around her neck and her Cutie Mark is a star.

“Uhhhh…” Izzy started before she smiled widely. “Yeah, that sounds fun! What are we waiting for?” She asked for an exciting look before turning to Sunset. “Can we, Sunset? Can we? Please?” She pleaded while giving puppy eyes.

Sunset sighed as she gave a small smile. “If it makes you happy, we could have some fun.” She said with a nod, which caused Izzy to hug her.

“Thank you! Thank you!” Izzy said while Sunset chuckled.

“I was hoping you'd say that.” Stardance said with a smirk as she raised her hoof and her Cutie Mark magic came out and washed over Sunset and Izzy. When they opened their eyes, they saw that they were looking at stars around them as they looked awed with sparkles in their eyes as Stardance glowed and danced around them as she then floated up with her magic.

Sunset and Izzy watch before the magic then covers them, which causes them to float up while Sunset is not using her wings as they giggled. “Whoo!” Izzy cheered.

“Awesome!” Sunset exclaimed as they flew around and started dancing with Stardance as the three ponies giggled and danced together while Izzy giggled happily as she danced joyfully as she glowed brightly, which made her mane grow bigger while Stardance and Sunset watched her dance with smiles.

“Play is always the way.” Stardance thought while she and Sunset watched with smiles while Izzy kept giggling and dancing before the Nova Charm activated again and opened a portal, which made Izzy yelped and sucked right in.

“Oh! Sorry, Stardance. Gotta go and make sure Izzy doesn’t get lost!” Sunset quickly said as Stardance nodded in understanding as Sunset rushed through the portal before it closed.

The two ponies then exited the portal again before it closed behind them. “Huh?” Izzy asked before she and Sunset looked down and saw they were high up in the air.

“Not again.” Sunset muttered as she then used her wings but then Izzy started falling as she screamed. “I gotcha, Iz!” She called as she flew down towards her, butbefore Sunset could catch Izzy, Izzy landed on Tumble, who was flying by as Sunset flew towards the two. “Tumble?!” She asked in surprise.

“Hello, Sunset and Izzy.” Tumble greeted as he flew down with Izzy on his back while Sunset flew down to where Blaize and Spike are at, with the two dragons surprise to see their two pony friends.

“Izzy? Sunset?” Blaize asked in surprise while Spike smiled.

“Well, this is a surprise.” Spike said with a fond smile as he walked up to them as he and Sunset shared hooftaps. “I’m surprise you two are here and not in the Marestream. But, it’s great to see my friends around.”

“Great to see you too, Spike.” Sunset said with a fond smile. “And the falling off from the sky, well, that was a portal from the Nova Charm unexpectedly got us up there somehow.”

“Heh, another day in Equestria.” Spike commented amusingly as he and Sunset giggled.

“What are you two doing in the Dragon Lands?” Blaize asked the two ponies with a smile, wondering what brings them here.

Izzy then hopped off of Tumble and landed next to Sunset. “Ooh. Well, we’re on a quest to find a cure for my blockywockys, Blaize and Spike.” Izzy explained. “My creative-y juices are all clogged up, and I can't create anything.”

“Kinda like, not feeling much inspired or even having an ideas so I joined her on the quest to help her get that back.” Sunset added.

“Mmm, I think Pinkie had something similar before.” Spike said while remembering the time when Pinkie hardly had a party idea for when they first welcome the yaks. “But with how wild she used to be, I’m not sure I would help with that since it’s complicated.” He said to them, which caused Izzy to frown while Sunset comfort her.

Blaize thought for a moment before she smiled. “Ah. But I know just the thing. Nothing gets the blood pumping like…” She started while Izzy smiled while Sunset and Spike gave concern looks.

“You think what Blaize is thinking will be extreme?” Sunset whispered to Spike.

“Knowing Blaize, could be.” Spike whispered back with a sigh.

“...a trust fall!” Blaize declared as she, Spike, Sunset, and Tumble were now flying in the air while Izzy held onto Tumble nervously.

“Knew it.” Both Spike and Sunset said in unsion.

“Are you sure about this?! What if nodragon is there to catch me?!” Izzy cried out in fear.

“We don't always know how it's going to turn out, Izzy!” Blaize said with a smile. “Sometimes we just have to jump!” She called.

“That’s not very comforting, Blaize!” Sunset pointed out. “But as long as Spike approves and that Izzy would be safe, I’ll be okay with it. Right, Spike?” She asked to her old dragon friend.

“I wouldn’t let her do this if I let one of my friends in danger, Sunset!” Spike called with a smile, which she returns as he then turned to Izzy. “Okay, Izzy! Trust us! Everything will be okay!” He assured her.

Izzy listens to their words as she then stood up with a small smile. “Okay, here goes! Cannonball!” She called as she then jumped off of Tumble and started falling close to the ground, she looked nervous for a moment, but she gave a determined smile as she then closed her eyes and waied for a moment as she kept falling.

Then Blaize came flying under anc caught Izzy before landing to the ground while Sunset and Spike landed next to them. “You okay, Izzy?” Sunset asked in concern.

“That was amazing!” Izzy cheered from the exciting rush she had as she got off of Blaize. “I feel so alive!” She yelled.

“Bet you do.” Spike said with a small chuckle before the Nova Charm glowed and opened another portal. “Whoa! A magic portal. Haven’t seen those in a while.” He said with a small smile.

“That what’s the Nova Charm does, Spike.” Sunset said with a smile while looking at the portal. “I guess it acted on it’s own for the quest me and Izzy are having.”

Blaize gave a chuckle. “Looks like your next adventure is waiting for you, girls.” She said to the two ponies.

“Yeah. Looks like the charm has a new destination for you two.” Spike said with a smile. “Tell us how it goes the next time you visit.” He said.

“Sure thing, Spike.” Sunset said with a nod as she and Izzy went closer to the portal.

“Thank you, Blaize and Spike!” Izzy said with a smile as she jumped through the portal. “Whoo-hoo!” She cheered.

“Catch ya’ll around!” Sunset cheered as she jumped next before the portal closes.

Then the two unicorns ended up at the ruins of Canterlot as they exited the portal. “Hey, we’re in Canterlot.” Sunset said in surprise.

“Huh, wonder why the portal would send us here.” Izzy said while rubbing her chin.

“Oooh, do tell!” Discord’s voice said as he floated towards them with a smile. “I am wondering why you are here as well. It’s quite and interesting surprise.”

“Hi, Discord.” Both Sunset and Izzy said to him with smiles while Izzy was more cheerful.

“Oh, I wonder what bring you two th my neck of the woods.” Discord said with a smile. “Because even I’m surprise you are here as well.”

“Oh, we’re on a quest to help me find my creativity and cure me of my blockwockys!” Izzy explained cheerfully with a cheerful hop.

“Blockwockys, now that’s a new one.” Discord said with a small smile.

“It’s something she explained when she’s not in her creative mood right now.” Sunset said with a chuckle. “We’re traveling around to help Izzy cured herself. I tag along to keep her company.”

“We went to Starlight Ridge, the Dragon Lands, and now we’re here in Canterlot!” Izzy added cheerfully.

“Bascially to areas we have travel to see if it could help Izzy.” Sunset simplified. “And sometimes the Nova Charm can be quiet unpredictable.”

“Mmm, if it brought you here, maybe it because I could give Izzy some inspriation.” Discord said to them.

“Wait, really!?” Izzy asked excitedly.

“Well, what kind of question is that? I can do it with a snap.” Discord said as he then snapped his fingers before poking Izzy’s head, which made her giggled as she felt a small senation. “So, how do you feel?”

“Is your blockwocky’s gone, Iz?” Sunset asked.

Izzy hummed for a moment before she shrugged with a cheerful smile. “Well, I have some ideas, but I don’t know if they could work or new.” She said to them. “I guess it boost my inspirational creativity a bit, but not much.”

“Eh, at least it’s someting.” Sunset said with a shrug before turning to Discord. “Thanks for trying to help, Discord.”

“Oh, anything for a friend.” Discord said with a smile. “I may can’t help out with the whole thing for Izzy’s mind, since it’s a wild as Pinkie Pie back in the day.” He said with a chuckle as Sunset giggled in agreement.

“Thank you!” Izzy said with a wide smile.

“But, at least she got some inspriation, but she might need more on this quest.” Discord said before a portal opened up from the Nova Charm again. “And it appears the Nova Charm agrees as well.”

“It sure does! Catcha later, Discord!” Izzy cheered as she jumped through the portal while Sunset followed after.

“See ya later! And keep out of trouble!” Sunset said next.

“No promises!” Discord called with an amusing laugh as Sunset entered the portal before it closes.

After going through the portal again, Sunset and Izzy entered somewhere at the bottom of the ocean, which caused the two ponies to quickly held their breaths while struggling to breathe as Izzy looked through her bag and saw a breather and some goggles as she quickly put them on.

“Ah! Crystal B, you think of everything!” Izzy said while also having some flippers attached to her hooves before seeing Sunset struggling to breathe as she gestured to her throat. “Oh, right! Sorry, Sunset!” She said as she gave another pair of scuba gear to Sunset as she quickly puts them on.

“Phew. Thank’s, Izzy.” Sunset said as she took a breather. “Did the Crystal Brighthouse really gave you those gears?” She asked in wonder.

“Yeah. I guess it sense I might have company on my quest if it had two pairs.” Izzy said cheerfully. “It really thought ahead.” She said.

“That Brighthouse is smart. Very.” Sunset said with a nod as she looked around. “We’ll, we’re somewhere in the ocean, so might as well search around.” She said as Izzy nodded as the two swam around and noticing the beautiful enviroment.

“Whoa.” Izzy said in awed.

“You said it, Izzy. This part of the ocean is beautiful.” Sunset said as the two ponies kept looking around before they bump into a seapony, who’s body is light pink, her hair is lighter pink with some purple color, her eyes are pink, and her Cutie Mark is a seashel.

“Oh!” The seapony said in surprise as the two ponies looked at her in surprise.

“Oh, my glitter! I'm so sorry!” Izzy quickly apologized.

“We didn’t see you there!” Sunset added before her eyes widened when she saw the seapony.

The seapony giggles at their expression. “Me, too.” She said before she gasped when she notice their appearance. “Whoa! You're a unicorn and you’re an Alicorn! I've never met a unicorn or an Alicorn before!” She said in amazement as she swam around them with sparkles in her eyes.

“And you’re a seapony!” Sunset said in amazement. “It’s been a long time since I saw one of your kind from Twilight’s old pictures and with the hippogriffs when they were seaponies due to a magic pearl.” She said while Izzy gasped.

“I’ve never seen a real-life seapony! I can't believe it!” Izzy said in awed with sparkles in her eyes. “I'm Izzy! This is my friend, Sunset!” She greeted while Sunset waved.

“Hi, Izzy. Hi, Sunset. I'm Destiny.” Destiny greeted with a smile. “What brings you to the Jade Sea?” She asked as she swam around them again.

“The Jade Sea?” Sunset muttered in surprise. “So that’s where the seaponies went to.” She mumbled to herself.

“We’re trying to find a cure for my blockywockys.” Izzy explained.

“Blockywockys?” Destiny repeated before she started giggling. “I've never heard that word before. Blockywockys?” She repeated before she then started laughing. “Blockywockys!” She said again as she, Izzy, and Sunset all shared a laugh together. “It's such a funny word to say!”

“It really is a silly word, isn't it?” Izzy said amusingly.

“Even I find that funny if you keep repeating it.” Sunset added as the three laughed again, while Sunset can see that Destiny is like Izzy and a little bit like Pinkie as well, while also seeing a certain hippogrift named Silverstream Twilight mentioned through her notes about her students at the School of Friendship.

“Well, whatever it means, I'm sure a little laughter can set it right.” Destiny suggessted with giggles. “Seaponies believe that laughter can cure anything. It's magic.” She said with giggles as she swam up.

“Heh, sounds like somepony else I knew would agree with that.” Sunset said, knowing that Pinkie would agree entirely with Destiny since she heard from Twilight how Pinkie and her friends showed them how to have fun during the Storm King’s invasion.

“Huh. Laughter can cure anything, huh?” Izzy asked before she giggled. “That's funny. I do feel better already.” She said as the three shared another laugh, but when Destiny moved her hair, some mulitcolored braids were shown to the two.

“Whoa! Those braids look great!” Sunset complimented.

“Wow! Those are amazing!” Izzy said in awed with sparkles in her eyes. “Where did you get those?” She asked Destiny.

“I made them.” Destiny answered before she had an idea as she gasped. “Oh! I could teach you if you'd like.” She said to them wiht a smile.

“Oh! Oh, yes, please!” Izzy cheered wtih sparkles in her eyes “Our friends back home in Maretime Bay would love them!” She said.

“And knowing Pipp, she would defintely want the details.” Sunset said with a small smile under her breathing mask.

“Okay then! Come on!” Destiny said as the three swam off.

Somewhere in the ocean, Destiny was then collecting some seaweed around the area as she then started braiding them onto Sunset and Izzy’s mane, which they waved them around as they shared a hooftap. But then, the tip of the braids on the two ponies glowed as some bands were formed, which also got on Destiny’ as they looked in surprise as they smiled to one another.

Their Cutie Marks glowed brightly as they levitated up and circled each other as they all watched in awed before they combined and created a shock wave that pushed them back. “Whoa!” Sunset exclaimed.

“Whoo!” Izzy exclaimed as the two ponies were pushed back before the Nova Charm opened a portal behind them. “Destinyyyy!” She called as she and Sunset were sent through the portal.

“Sunset! Izzyyyy!” Destiny called out as she was pushed back away from the portal.

Somewhere at night, Izzy and Sunset exited the portal all soaked up as the two panted and shook off the water and took off their scuba gears. “That was incredible!” Izzy cheered with sparkles in her eyes.

“And a bit unexpected from that shockwave.” Sunset said while rinsing her mane off.

“But still incredible!” Izzy cheered. “What's next, Nova Charm?” She asked as she looked at the Nova Charm as it glowed and pointed the way where they can see the Brighthouse in the distance with the rainbow still shooting out.” Huh? Home? Maretime Bay?” She asked in surprise as she looked around.

“Looks like the Nova Charm dropped us in the beach in Maretime Bay.” Sunset said with a smile. “Maybe it’s telling you that the quest is over.”

“Whoo-hoo!” Izzy cheered as she hopped cheerfully before she rushed off while Sunset followed. “I cannot wait to tell the ponies all about our adventure!” She said as she stopped and walked while singing in a conga rhythm. “Been on an adventure! To cure my blockywockys! Been on an adventure!~” She sang.

Sunset gave a small chuckle. “Izzy, youare something else. And it has been one crazy adventure.” She said with a smile as she and Izzy walked by the ice cave. “Wait until the others hear about our trips the Nova Charm took us too.” She said.

Allura and Twitch then exited the cave while watching Izzy and Sunset walked by. “That is one very strange unicorn that Alicorn is hanging with.” Allura commented strangely while looking at the group while Izzy hopped cheerfully, but when Allura saw the Nova Charm around her neck, her eyes widened before she turned to Twitch with a smile. “Twitch! Did you see that? She's got it! The bizarre little pony has the Nova Charm! And she and thaat Alicorn are all alone…” She said with a sinister smile while looking at the Nova Charm.

Izzy kpt vocalizing as she and Sunset kept walking before she gasped when she saw an abandoned amusement park sign. “Hey, Sunset, look at this.” She said, as Sunset turned and saw saw the sign.

“An amusement parkl?” Sunset asked as the two ponies entered and saw the abandond stands and rides.

“Whoa. Look at all this cool stuff.” Izzy said in awed as she and Sunset saw a ring toss stand. “I bet ponies used to have so much fun here.” She said as she picked up a ring on the floor and hit it on a tagert perfectly, but the stand crumbled and collapsed when she did. “Ooh, yikes.” She cringed. Somepony really let this place go.” She said while looking around.

“You said it, Iz.” Sunset said in agreement while looking around. “This place is way older. Old enough for the rides and stands to collapse by touch. I didn’t know Maretime Bay even had an amusement park like this, and I don’t think Sunny or Hitch ever told us.” She said while tapping a bullseye stand, but it crumbled.

“From how old this place is, it make sense why they never did.” Izzy said as they kept looking. “What a mess.” She added as she took off her bag and looked around before she gasped. W”ait a minute. I bet, with a little love and imagination, these fairgrounds could be amazing again!” She said with a wide smile.

“YOu know, Izzy. That would be interesting.” Sunset said with a smile. “Having an amusement park really does bring the fun and love to get ponies together.” She said before she thought for a moment. “Almost.” She said with a frown, remembering when she and the Rainbooms went to Equestria Land amusement park where a lady was using her phone to teleport them to a white small room and made fake holograms of them to make her play ‘perfect’ and would’ve taken the whole crowd if they haven’t stopped them.

“Bad expereince?” Izzy asked in wonder.

“A little, but having a fair would be great.” Sunset said with a shrug and small smile. “So, you have an idea for this, Izzy?” She asked with a smirk.

“Yeah, I think I do.” Izzy said with a smile as she began to sing.

(Let Your Magic Run Wild Song)

(Izzy)
We are all different
But one and the same
Like starlight and moonshine

Izzy began to sing as she then walked up to a stand and pictured Sunny making more smoothies on it while Sunset watches Izzy singing.

We all have our place
You can't make a rainbow

Izzy then went up to a bike ride and pictured Sparky and Hitch riding in a gocart bubble while laughing and cheering.

Without all the colors
And we can't make a friendship

Izzy and Sunset went up to a rollercoster ride and pictured Zipp riding the rollercoaster while cheering in excitement.

Without one another

Izzy and Sunset kept walking as Izzy pictured Pipp in a stand with her Mane Melody supply and a stand where Izzy pictured Sunset showing and teaching ponies some new magic skills in a great way.

'Cause there is nopony quite like you

They stopped at another stand as Izzy pictured Misty eating a snack. “What? Is there something on my face?” Vision Misty said in Izzy’s head.

“Whoa!” Izzy cheered as she hopped happily.

“Whoa, what is it, Izzy?” Sunset asked with a smile, having a feeling wha Izzy is experiencing.

“My creative-y juices! They're baaaaack!” Izzy cheered joyfully as she ran around Sunset. “Whoo-hoo! My blockywockys are goney-woney! That's it! All we have to do is let our magic run wild!” She cheered while she and Sunset are not seeing Allura and Twitch spying on them on a stand while Izzy ran around the ambandon fair. “Whoo-hoo! Yippee! Go, magic, go! She cheered as she kept visualizing what the amusementpark should be.

“Well, that’s good to hear that you got your inspiration back, Izzy!” Sunset cheered with a wide smile as she went up and hug Izzy.

“Thanks you, Sunset! And now, I think we should run wild now!” Izzy cheered as she and Sunset started running together while the Nova Charm glowed brightly.

(Hitch)
If you could only see everything you could be
You would spend your whole life shining

Izzy ran around while Sunset stopped and watches her with a proud smile as Izzy kept visulizing what the fair will be as she then stand in the middle of it. “Run wild!” She called as the Nova Charm flashed and purple sparkle appeared around her while Sunset was surprise.

“Whoa, Izzy.” Sunset said in awed by what she is seeing.

(Pipp)
Let your magic run wild

Twitch was hiding in a crate as he slowly sneak up towards Izzy and remove the crate as he smirked evily and ried to grab the Nova Charm, but then it glowed Brighthly, which caught Twitch guard by that.

Allura’s eyes widened when she saw it. “Twitch! Look out!” She called as she quickly grab Twitch and duck for cover as the sparkle glowed brightly around Izzy.

“Izzy? What’s happening?” Sunset asked in surprised while squinting a bit to try and look at Izzy.

“I-I don’t know. But it feels, amazing.” Izzy said as she felt magic coursing through her.

Izzy then started floating up as a bright flash appeared as some magic made rainbow streaks appeared on her right hoof, tail, and mane as her mane grew bigger, which Izzy smiled as she floated around as her Cutie Mark glowed brightly while she then struck a pose.

“Whoa, Sunset, what is this?” Izzy asked while looking at herself in amazement.

Sunset looked at Izzy in awed before she smiled widely. “Izzy, I’ve seen this through the stories Twilight told me on how her and her friends defeated Tirek the first time.” She started as she walked up to her. “When the Tree of Harmony gave them their magic boost, their appearances change with the rainbow magic of the Elements of Harmony that respresent their elements. And it gave them magic that’s even beyond Tirek’s standards.”

“Wait, so if their Elements of Harmony were similar to this, than that would mean…” Izzy started with a wide smile.

“Izzy, you discovered your inner Element.” Sunset said with a proud look. “You’ve discovered your Rainbow Magic of the Element of Creativity!” She caled while Izzy looked at herself with a wide smile.

“Whoohoo!” Izzy cheered in excitement. “So, now what?!” She asked excitedly.

“Well, do what you do, get creative and try and make this fair better!” Sunset cheered, which made Izzy cheered as she then rushed around the fair while Sunset watches.

(Mane 7)
Let your magic run wild (now is the time to light up the sky)

Izzy then moved o one of the glowing stands, but when she got closed, it transformed into a new and better stand as she twirl around while Allura and Twitch are still hiding. “Argh! Where did all that power come from?!” Allura questioned.

(Mane 7)
Let your magic run wild (now is the time)

Izzy gave a wide smile with sparkling eyes as she then started floating up with Sunset next to her on the ground and waved her hooves around to make the fairground new and better as each stands and rides were restored and remaked while some had the MAne 7’s Cutie MArk as Izzy shined bright and magic shot out from the sky.

Back at the Crystal Brighthouse, Sunny was at the top of the Brighthouse as she looked in surprise when she saw some magic shooting out from the distance, recognizing the location as she quickly took out her phone. “Quick! To the abandoned fairgrounds!” She said to her friends through text.

A bit later, the rest of the Mane 7 made it to the fair grounds as Izzy and Sunset saw their friends as they smiled at them while they all gasped with sparkles in their eyes while look at Izzy in amazement by her new form as Izzy’s Cutie Mark glowed brightly and she was levitated up even more.

(Mane 7)
So let your magic run wild
Let your magic run wild (now is the time to light up the sky)

The rest of the Mane 7 watches as Izzy was levitated up and glowed bright as the Nova Charm snapped off the necklace and was levitated up and float around before it shot beams at the Mane 7’s Cutie Marks, which started to glow before it shot back to the Nova Charm, breaking it into seven crystal shards with the Mane 7’s colors as they all gasped in awed by this.

Allura, however, who horrifed when she saw the Nova Charm brake into pieces. “Stop!” She called as the seven shards then growled brightly and created a gust of wind. “Noooooo!” She screamed as she and Twitch were blew away while the MAne 7 screamed when they were blew away as well.

(Mane 7)
Let your magic run wild (now is the time)

Each of the shards were then placed into stands that respresent the Mane 7 as they glowed brightly and powered the stands and the entire fair as the Mane 7 looked in awed as they all chattered in amazement while Izzy watches with a smile and sparkles in her eyes at what she has created.

“No!” Allura screamed from outside the fair after being blown away and looked in despair when she saw the shards scattered when the Nova Charm got seperated. “We were so close! We're stuck here forever!” She cried out in despair as she then turned around and walked off. “Come on!” She said to Twitch, who gave a determined grumble as he followed Allura back into the cave.

Izzy floated back down with sparkling eyes before her friends croded her. “Izzy! Look at this place! This is incredible! YOU are incredible!” Sunny complimented while pointing at Izzy with sparkling eyes.

“Look at your mane!” Pipp added while looking at Izzy’s new appearance with sparkling eyes. “Ah! This rainbow look is totally chic! Everypony's gonna want this hairstyle, Iz!” She said to her.

“That’s her Inner Element, ponies.” Sunset said, which got their attention.

“Inner what?” Zipp asked in confusion.

“It’s Izzy’s inner Element of Creativity.” Sunset said with a smile. “When she found her inspiration and embraced her creative side, she found her inner magic and unlocked her rainbow magic, giving her this new form and magic.” She explained.

“Wait, so that means that we might have inner elements inside us?” Sunny asked in excitement.

“That’s right. Twilight and her friends once used it to defeat Tirek the first time, but now that power has been passed down into each of you.” Sunset said with a smile. “And Izzy has found hers.”

“Oooh, I wonder what mind will be if Izzy does somethign amazing like this!” Pipp asked excitedly, wanning to figure out how to unlock her inner element in the future.

Izzy gave a giggle. “Not too shabby, huh?” She asked with a smile before gesturing to the fair. “Check it out! There's something for everypony.” She said as she then lead Sunny to a new and better smoothie stand. “A new, bigger smoothie shop for you, Sunny.” She said as Sunny entered the stand and looked on with an awe smile with sparkles in hereyes. “You finally got the space to expand your menu.” She said with a smile.

“Oh, I love it, Izzy! Thank you!” Sunny said joyfully to her friend.

Izzy then showed Hitch the bumpcar bubble with him and Sparky inside. “Somewhere for Hitchy-poo and Sparky to have fun together.” Izzy said with a smile.

“Gonna need some new rules for all these rides, Iz!” Hitch said in excitement as he took out a pen and a rule book, but Sparky frowned at him as he blew a raspberry at Hitch from that idea. “Okay, Sparkeroni. Fun first, rules later.” He concide with a smile, which Sparky smiled in return as he took the controls as Sparky giggled and moved the bubble cart around as Hitch smied while Izzy followed them in one of her own.

A bit later, Zipp and Izzy are in a rollercoaster with Zipp’s details on it. “A daredevil-y rollercoaster for our wild child Zipp!” Izzy said as the rollercoaster went down the tracks while ZIpp cheered.

“I loooooove it, Iz!” Zipp cheered while riding in the coaster.

Izzy was then standing in front of a stand with Sunset’s details. “A place where Sunset can show off her magic and teach the ponies around how to do them and give them some magic lessons.” She said while Sunset looked at her own stand with a smile as there was some spell books and potions around.

“Wow! I never thought I would have my own stand!” Sunset said as she then gave Izzy a joyful hug. “Thanks, Izzy!”

Izzy was then standing in another stand with the Mane Melody details. “A place where Pipp can use all those gems and razzle-bedazzle some cutie marks.” She said while showing the stand to Pipp while the stylis pegasus flew around squealing with sparkles in her eyes.

“Look at this! And this! Oh, oh, oh! This is gorge! Ahhhh!” Pipp cheered in joy before she flew up to Izzy and gave her a hug. “It's perfect, Izzy!”

Izzy was then at a stand with ponycorn around. “And a ponycorn pop-up for the queen of the kernel.” She said while looking at Misty as more ponycorn came out while Misty ate some.

“Mmmm! Pickled popcorn!” Misty said as she then eat more. “Mm-mm! And cupcake! Thanks, Izzy! This is the best shop ever!” She said to her as she and the Mane 7 huddled around Izzy and gave her a group hug while their Cutie Mark shined together.

Izzy then appeared in a stand with her details. “And I've even made myself a cute little seaside shop where I can sell all of my one-of-a-kind creations.” She said while she levitated some items.

“Um, speaking of creations, I guess all this means that you found a cure for your blockywockys?” Pipp asked with a smirk.

“Nah, I don't think I believe in the blockywockys anymore.” Izzy said with a smile while the others chating in confusion while Sparky blew a raspberry at her.

“Everypony, let Izzy explain why.” Sunset said with a smile. “Because from our quest, I think she finally figure out her answer.” She said as the others stood quiet and listens to what Izzy have to say.

“Well, firstly, nopony else had even heard of them. They thought I was bananas.” Izzy started with a smile. “And B, I think I just needed to relax and do some stuff that I really love, like meet fun ponies and have new experiences.” She said as she started walking around while her friends smiled at her. “Once I stopped worrying so much about my creative-y juices, a new project came along to inspire me and help me unlocked my inner Element.” She said.

“Uh, clearly.” Hitch said with a smirk while Sunny chuckled quietly. “Guess you didn't need to go on a creative-y quest with Sunset after all.” He said with chuckles.

“Oh, no, no, no.” Izzy said with a shook of her head. “I definitely still needed to go. I had a date with Destiny!” She said with a determined lok while Sunset chuckled.

“Wow. A date with destiny?” Misty asked with a smile as she gave a small laugh before giving a nervous look. “That sounds a little scary.” She said with a nervous smile.

“No, silly. Destiny is a seapony.” Izzy explained with a smile.

“Yeah. We’ve traveled far and wide with the Nova Charm, and I mean, far and wide.” Sunse said with a chuckle. “But on the plus side, we know the seaponies are still out there.”

“And she showed us how to make these!” Izzy said as she then levitated six seaweed braids. “I got one for everypony!” She said as she then put them on her friends’ manes as they all attached to them.

Zipp and Sunny gasped in awed at their new braids. “Wow!” Hitch said in amazement.

“Wow!” Pipp said in awe with sparkles in her eyes as she used her phone to take a selfie while the Mane 7 san Izzy and Sunset looked at their braids in awe while Pipp kept taken selfies. “Um, Izzy? Sunset? I'm going to need a lot of these. And I mean a loooot!” SHe called before turning to the two ponies with sparkles in her eyes. “Like, how many can you make in a day? I mean it. How many?” She asked them.

“Just be cool, Pipp.” Izzy softly said with a smile.

“Yeah, try and take it slow and embrace first.” Sunset said with a slight chuckle.

“Okay, okay, okay.” Pipp quickly said with a smile. “But these are defo the next big thing!” She added as she flip the tip of her braid.

“Um, actually, I think this is the next big thing.” Zipp spoke up while gesturing to the new fair. “It's the coolest thing I've ever seen.” She complimented.

“Aww, thanks, Zipperoonie!” Izzy said while feeling touched.

“So... what should we call it?” Misty wondered with a hoof to her chin.

“Yeah, a fair like this should need a name.” Sunset said while rubbing her chin. “Izzy, you created this. So, what would you like to call it?” She asked.

Izzy thought for sec before she spoke. “How about the ‘Fun Fair Rides and Food and Games and Sunshine and Happiness Place’?!” She exclaimed excitedly.

“Oh, it's catchy.” Pipp said with a smile. “But I think we need something a tad bit easier to remember.” She suggested as they all think of a name together.

“How about... the ‘Boardtrot’?” Sunny suggested with a smile while the rest of her friends gasped in awed at the name.

“Boardtrot? Sounds fitting.” Sunset said with a smile.

“The Boardtrot! That's good! I love it!” Izzy cheered in agreement with a smile. “Come on, everypony! Last one to the Ferris wheel's a rotten fettuccine!” She cheered as she rushed up to the Ferris wheel as she transformed back into her normal form.

(Pipp)
Let your magic run wild

A bit later, the Mane 7 were then enjoying the Boardtrot, having a fun time as the first thing thy did was ride on the ferris wheel and saw the fireworks went off before they road on the rollercoaster.

(Hitch)
If you could only see everything you could be
You would spend your whole life shining

They then ride on the bubble bumpycarts as they rode around and bump into each other, enjoying Sunny’s smoothies at her new smoothie stand, Sunset showing off some new magical spells and tricks to them, eating some ponycorns Misty is serving, and them checking out Izzy’s stand while checking through her items.

The Mane 7 then huddled together as they all took a group selife with their new fair and Izzy’s new inspiration after her quest helped her find her inner element and created something big and fun for her and her friends.

End of Special 1.

Chapter 10: Buried in a Good Book

Chapter 10: Buried in a Good Book

In the Brighthouse, the five ponies of the Mane 7 and Sparky are in the living room chatting to each other before a heptagon-shaped portal opened up from the hallway, which surprised them as they all saw Sunset walking out, completely exhausted with bruises and her tail a bit on fire as she muttered and groans in annoyance as she flopped onto the couch.

“Whoa! Sunset?! What happened?!” Sunny called in concern as Zipp flew in with a fire extinguisher and put out the fire on Sunset’s tail.

“It looked like you got into a huge fight.” Hitch added after seeing Sunset’s condition.

“Oh, it wasn’t a fight, more like a training exercise test.” Sunset muttered with her face in the pillow.

“Uh, say what?” Pipp asked as Sunset turned her head to her friends.

“Apparently, the Society got a new recruit to train in, which I have to help train him, but he’s the most difficult one for me to deal with. More so than Sonic and his Sunny that one time.” Sunset groaned as she sighed. “The Society and I know he will do great things, but apparently it’s not an easy task. He’s a bit harder than the others.”

“Yikes. Kinda reminds me of when I had to deal with Sprout when his deputy sheriff job was too lazy and over his head.” Hitch said with a cringe look. “But it looks like you had it worse.”

“You have no idea.” Sunset muttered as she sighed. “At least I’m off duty for now. Because I’m beat.”

Just then, Misty rushed through the doors while levitating her spellbook. “Hey, ponies! You won’t believe my new spell I’m working on!” She called in excitement, which got her friends attention.

“Really? What’s that, Misty?” Sunset asked in interest.

“Check it out!” Misty said in excitement as she focused her magic as she placed her hoof on her chest as she twirls around. “Butterfly, flutter by!” She called as she raised her hoof as some magic formed around it gave off a tiny spark before a magical butterfly projection came out of her hoof and flew around, much to their amazement.

But then, the butterfly flew to her spellbook, which it got absorbed and started shaking and sparking up magic while the pages were flipping around, much to the Mane 7’s concern as magic dust came out of the book as they gasped before they started floating from the magic dust.

“Uh, oh! I take it back! I take it back!” Misty cried out in panic as the magic dust circled her as she and her friends started screaming before they all got pulled into the book as it closed and fell to the ground.

The Mane 7 all screamed while Sparky started laughing in excitement as they were all falling through a magic portal inside the book.

At the otherside of the portal, the Mane 7 and Sparky exited while they landed on top of each other as they groaned in pain while Sparky was on top of them while laughing in excitement. But each of them are wearing different costumes, Sunny is a wizard, Hitch is a frog prince, with just a cape, crown, and frog ears, Pipp is wearing some icicle jewelry while her hooficure is pure ice-white, Misty is wearing a bowtie with rabbit ears, Izzy is like part sea pony with her tail like a fin, earring a pearl necklace around her neck, she had some scales on her fur, and has a greenish fin on her back,Zipp is wearing a red hood, Sunset is reeling a reddish-yellow cloak around her white, gold and purple-colored robes that look like a mix of Celestia and Twilight's colors and a more elaborate crown than than the crown Hitch got, and Sparky is wearing a knight armor.

“Ugh, I hate it when something unexpected happens to us.” Sunset groaned.

“Uh, are we…” Zipp started as they got up and saw the landmark around them that is like something out of a fairy tale. “...Inside your spellbook?” She asked Misty in surprise before a tiny fairy with book wings and a golden armor and crown appeared between Zipp and Misty.

“Correct.” The book fairy said dully as she flew around the group. “Welcome to, Questopia. The magical land of quest, hard quest, dangerous quest.” She said to them unamused.

Izzy gave an exciting smile. “Okay. But do you have fluffy quests?” She asked with sparkles in her eyes.

“Nope. Spiky and stingy quest.” The book fairy said naturally as a bee moved by.

“I hate this book already.” Sunset muttered in annoyance. “I just wanted to have some peace and relaxing time, but then we got sucked into a spellbook.”

“Well, if you want to escape, you must follow the crystal trail, complete many quests along the way, and then defeat... Zantorp the Furious!” The book fairy declared with a rolled of her eyes as the Mane 7 gasped while Izzy gave a smile.

“That is the best name I've ever heard.” Izzy whispered to them with a smile as they all gave her dull looks.

“Good luck.” The book fairy said with a smile before she vanished through a portal.

“Okay, these unexpected magical adventures really popping up out of nowhere that it gets old real fast.” Sunset muttered in annoyance, which Misty heard as she sighed.

“Sorry about that, everybody.” Misty apologized with a guilty look. “I was just so excited about that butterfly spell that I didn't stop to think or realize it would do something like that.” She added as she lowered her head.

Sunset sighed. "That's all right, Misty. From what Twilight told me in her letters, both she AND Starlight Glimmer had that same problem from time to time with their spells." She said to her. “Though, I guess it’s another day in Equestria, right?” She asked with a smile, which Misty chuckled.

“I guess that’s true.” Misty said with a small chuckle.

“Come on, ponies! These quests aren't going to conquer themselves!” Sunny declared with a smile as the group walked down the path to their quest.

A bit later, the group were at a gingerbread house in front of them, but then suddenly, it grew legs and horns as it gave a roar, which made the Mane 7 backed away in fear. “Okay, I was expecting an evil pony witch wanting to bake us into pies, but this is even creepier.” Sunset muttered.

“Ditto.” Pipp said nervously.

“There's no way this ends well.” Zipp added before the Gingerbread Monster raised one of its legs. “Run!” She called as they all scattered as the monster growled as Pipp, Izzy, Zipp, and Misty broke off to try and avoid its attacks.

Sunny and Sunset saw their friends in trouble as Sunset turned to Sunny. “Sunny, you know the drill!” She called with a smirk as Sunny returned it.

“I sure do!” Sunny called as she brought out her Alicorn form and flew up with Sunset. “We got this, ponies!” She called.

“Let’s show this spider sweets what it's for!” Sunset called as she and Sunny flew around as they avoided the gumdrops it was firing as they looked down and saw two big gumdrops coming at them.

“Sweet dreams, my sugary friend!” Sunny quipped as she summoned her shield.

“Because it’s about to get sour!” Sunset quipped as the two Alicorns flew straight towards it as Sunny reflected the gumdrops back towards it while Sunset fired her horn at it, which smashed through it as the gingerbread monster roared in pain as it crumbled and fell to the ground as the two Alicorns landed on the ground and Sunny diminish her alicorn form as the two shared a hooftap of their teamwork.

Zipp was flying in the sky before she saw a giant shadow of a dragon beside her. Which made her gasp as Zipp flew faster and closer to the water with the dragon following her. Zipp then saw a narrow canyon ahead as she smirked and flew to the side through the narrow cracks as the dragon flew straight through the walls as they entered a cave while Zipp flew around as the dragon hit some stone pillars while chasing her.

Zipp saw a ramp ahead as she gave a determined smirk as she flew up the ramp as the dragon followed, destroying it as Zipp flew up and took off at high speed as she laughed and did a twirl as she crossed the finish-line, which Hitch and Sparky were there with a flag while Hitch laughed as well.

A bit later, a huge door was in front of them as there were titles of hoofprints on the floor. But as Pipp stepped on one, it glowed red and fell down the whole as Pipp gasped in startled. “Uh…” The Mane 7 all said in concern.

“Okay, this is way classic.” Sunset muttered with a concerned look.

“Hmm…” Pipp hummed as she stepped on another tile, which glowed green as the hoofprint on the screen on the door turned to another position. The others smiled as she did as well as she started hopping onto the platforms as they glowed in a rhythm before she made it to the door, which opened up as she made it to the otherside. “Aha!” She cheered before the door closed on her.

“Well, time to dance to the rhythm!” Sunset called as she hopped in the specific pattern the door is showing as she did a small dance before she made it to the otherside with a smile. “I still got it!” She called with a laugh as the door closed on her.

Sunny and Zipp then jumped onto the platforms and moved in sync as they each made it to the door. “Yeah!” They cheered as the door opened up behind them.

Misty and Izzy then started hopping onto each platform as they looked at each other with smiles as they moved in sync. “Huh?” Hitch asked in confusion as he saw the two Unicorns hopping in sync before heading to the door.

Hitch then tried to follow, but when he hopped onto a platform, it glowed red and fell, which made Hitch yelp as he kept stepping onto the platform the wrong way as the floor started crumbling as he ran off before he hit a platform as it glowed green as the door opened. “Ah!” He said as he and Sparky smiled at this before the platform began to shake. “Whoa!” He called as he jumped to the otherside with a scream before the remaining platform fell as the door closed.

A bit later, the Mane 7 then made it to a bleak mountain as they ventured into the cave. “Uh…” ZIpp said nervously.

“Ah!” Izzy cheered with an exciting smile as they ventured to the cave as they looked around.

“Okay, unlike the others, this place gives me the willies.” Sunset commented with a shiver. “And yet, familiar.” She added as this reminds her of the time when she and Sci-Twi ventured to a cave where they first discovered their geodes and the true Gloriosa were using their powers to try and save her camp, which backfired.

They then heard growling sounds as a shadowy figure came up behind them. “This must be Zantorp's cave.” Misty said fearfully.

Then coming out from a chamber was a growling sound before it revealed Zantorp’s true appearance. Zantorp is a celadon-green dragon with lighter green feet and snout. His face has red iris on his eyes, which can glow yellow in the dark. There are four fangs protruding from his mouth. The hair on his head and tail is umber-brown. He has a red saber-shaped horn on his forehead. His large spanning bird-like wings have red on the top half and beige on the bottom half. Each foot has a set of three knife-shaped claws.

Zantorp jumped down as he gave a mighty roar as he glared down at the Mane 7 with his eyes glowing. “Ah!” The Mane 7 cried out.

“Oh, boy…” Sunny muttered.

“I officially hate fairytale magic based spellbooks.” Sunset muttered in annoyance as Zantorp roared at them and slammed his claws down at them, which sent them flying as Sunset flew up with a flip. “Okay, time to get serious!”

“You said it, Sunset!” Sunny called as she flipped in the air and brought out her Alicorn form and quickly brought up her shield as she flew straight towards Zantorp, but it used its claws and pushed her back. “Aah!” She cried as she crashed into the wall as rocks in rainbow colors started floating around.

“Sunny!” Sunset exclaimed as she growled and glowed her horn and fired a beam at the Zantorp, but it was unfazed by her attacks no matter how many times she did it, which made her gasp. “That’s impossible!” She called.

The Zantorp then used his horn while levitating the rocks and started throwing them at the Mane 7, which made them scream as Misty got separated from the others while Sunset used her magic to try and block them. Hitch then used his Earth Pony magic as he stomped on the ground as vines wrapped around the Zantorp, but he broke free with a roar.

And then suddenly, some glitter shaped ponies flew around Zantorp’s head as Izzy was using her magic to distract him while smiling and sweating nervously while waving her hoof around. Zantorp shook it off as he roared and slammed his claw down at her, which Izzy dodged as she hid behind a pillar with a pant where the rest of her friends were.

“That thing is unbeatable! It’s unfazed by our magic attacks!” Sunset exclaimed in worry.

“Isn’t there anything we can do to stop that thing?!” Pipp exclaimed in panic.

“I’m not sure. We better hope there is.” Sunny said while she and Hitch held each other while holding Sparky as well.

“Wait, where’s Misty?” Sunset asked in concern, noticing one unicorn was missing.

“Huh?” They all asked as they turned and saw Misty facing Zantorp alone.

“Get out of there! Misty, what are you doing?!” Zipp exclaimed to Misty as she nervously looked at Zantorp as he roared and raised his claw, which made Misty gasped as she then closed her eyes and took a breather before she placed a hoof on her chest as magic started forming and a magic formed around her, which pushed the Zantorp back while covering his eyes as Misty started floating up, much to her friends surprise.

“Misty…” Sunset asked in awed at seeing Misty performing a powerful magic.

Misty opened her eyes as she gave a determined expression. “I might seem a little quiet, but my strength is very real!” She started as Zantorp faced her while pawing at the ground while Misty’s Cutie Mark began to glow. “When my cutie mark comes to life, my heart helps me feel!” She called as her magic shined bright, which the Zanport charged straight at her as Misty opened her eyes with a friendly smile, which made Zantorp look surprised before a bright light shined on them.

Misty opened her eyes and saw that she’s still in the cave, but her friends were gone before she turned and saw Zantorp carving on the wall. She noticed him looking sad as she saw him carved some ponies that are alicorns on a hill with the sun shining as he wiped some tears off his eyes. Misty looked at him as she gave a sympathetic look before she gave a small smile and placed her hoof on his claw.

“Whoa!” Misty called as she and Zantorp were snapped back into reality as she looked at him as she stood up while Zantorp looked away in shame. “You're not Zantorp the Furious. You're just lonely. Is that right?” She asked.

Zantorp then looked away some more with his eyes shut as he turned to Misty with a sad look as he whimpered.

“I was lonely once…” Misty said with a sad look, knowing from experience of being lonely when she was with Opaline for most of her life before she gave a smile. “...until I made some new friends.” She finished as the rest of the Mane 7 and Sparky smiled at Zantorp and waved at him. “Maybe we could be your friends.” She suggested with a smile.

Zantorp smiled at Misty’s words as he leaned down and Misty gently placed a hoof on his chin as they stood quiet. “Remarkable. Simply, remarkable.” Sunset said with a fond smile.

A bit later, Zantorp and the Mane 7 are sitting on carpet outside the cave. “ ...And I said, ‘That's the last time I trust a racoonicorn to plan a birthday party!’” Hitch jokes, which caused them all to laugh at his joke.

“Hilarious!” Izzy exclaimed through her laughter.

“Ohohoh! Oh, that is funny!” Sunset exclaimed while wiping some tears of laughter off her eyes just as the book fairy appeared.

“Bad luck, my brave ponies.” The book fairy said before she saw them laughing. “Oh. You're still alive.” She said in surprise which got their attention as they turned to her.

“That’s because when we work together, we’re awesome.” Sunset explained with a smile.

“Yeah, we are.” Sunny said in agreement with a smile. “We completed all your quests, thanks to some pretty special magic from Misty.” She said as she gestured to her unicorn friend.

“She has talents unlike any other. Like us, she’s full of surprises.” Sunset said with a smile, which caused Misty to blush at the compliment.

The book fairy was surprised as she spoke. “Well... I... guess I should send you back home then.” She said with a smile, much to Zantorp’s sadness.

Misty then turned to Zantorp. “Don't worry. We'll come visit.” She assured, which caused Zantorp to smile as he made exciting sounds and panted like a dog with sparkles in his eyes as he licked Misty on the cheeks, which caused the unicorn to giggle as she petted him.

The book fairy then got between them. “Thanks for visiting Questopia! Come again soon! Blah, blah, blah” She called with a smile as Misty went up to the others before the book fairy used her magic to send them back to the Brighthouse while she and Zantorp waved to them before they vanished.

Once back in the Brighthouse, the Mane 7 appeared out of the book and back to their normal forms as Sunset sighed. “Wow, that was some adventure.” She commented as she sat on the couch.

“Yeah. And I made a new friend.” Misty said with a smile. “I can’t wait to go back and see him again.”

“I’m sure we all will, Misty.” Hitch said with a smile.

“But for now, I like to relax for a bit after a long fairytale quest.” Sunset said with a smile as she laid on the couch. But then her multidimensional watch she is wearing beeped as she answered it. “Hello?”

"Uh, Sunset?" Sonic's voice spoke from the watch. "I don't know if you're busy or anything, but... The rookie just burned down the cafeteria... Don't ask me how, not even I know..."

Sunset eyes widened as she groaned. "You've gotta be kidding me..." She said with a deadpan tone.

“Society issue?” Izzy asked cheerfully.

“Yeah.” Sunset muttered as they all laughed, finding it poor timing for Sunset as Sunset groaned, having just got out of the spellbook and now she has to go solve a society problem, just another day in her life.

End of Chapter 10.

Chapter 12: Where the Rainbows are Made

Chapter 12: Where the Rainbows are Made

In Maretime Bay, a rainbow magic is flying by as Zipp saw this and gasped before she quickly flew up and avoided it before she saw more rainbow magic is sucking all the rainbow colors out of some items like Rufus’s popsicle and a colt’s balloon.

Zipp followed the rainbow magics with a suspicious look as she turned a corner. “What is going on?” She questioned before she saw something that made her eyes widened. “Huh?!” She gasped when she saw the rainbow magic being sucked up into the clouds while a big rainbow was in the middle.

Dapple appeared with a gasp when he saw it too. “Somepony is stealing our rainbow unicorn magic!” He cried out.

“Somepony or something?” Zipp questioned as she took another look at the rainbows flying up, feeling like something else is stealing the rainbow magic before her phone vibrated as she answered it and saw Sunny and Sunset in facetime.

“Emergency meeting!” Sunset called out seriously.

“Everypony to the Crystal Room!” Sunny added with the same tone.

“NOW!” They both called with slight worry.

A little bit later, the rest of the Mane 7 entered the Crystal Room with the elevator before they saw the rainbow around the Unity Crystals being sucked up as well before they turned to Sunny, Sunset, and Misty. “Ponies, this is a disaster! All the rainbows are disappearing and we don’t know why!” Sunny cried out while gesturing to the rainbows flying up to the clouds.

“It just started happening as soon as the rainbows were being blasted to the sky! And this is really weird, even for rainbow magic standards!” Sunset exclaimed with a serious tone.

Zipp and Pipp then stepped into the balcony as they looked out to the sky where the rainbows were going as Zipp put on her visor. “It looks like they're all getting sucked up into that huge cloud.” Zipp said to them.

“Huh.” Pipp said with a hoof to her chin. “Looks kinda like…” She started.

Then the two sisters gasped in realization as they gasped before they smiled. “The place where rainbows are made!” THey said in unison with sparkles in their eyes.

The others were confused while Izzy smiled with sparkles in her eyes as well. “I'm sorry. The what?” Sunny asked in confusion.

“Yeah, because I’m drawing a blank on what you two just said.” Sunset said in agreement.

“It was a bedtime story Mom used to tell us.” Zipp started as Pipp nodded in agreement.. “Some giant cloud with a rainbow-making machine in the middle.” She said as they looked up to the rainbows being sucked to the cloud. “I never thought it was real.”

“The place that makes rainbows must be... taking them back?” Pipp theorizes in surprise while the others are surprised by this while Sunset gives a thoughtful look.

“Sounds to me that this machine might have a glitch in it.” Sunset theorizes. “I remember the rainbow factory on Cloudsdale when they made rainbows, and how Rainbow Dash used to work there, but a rainbow-making machine? That’s a new one.”

“Sounds like the Pegasi must’ve made one before the magic faded and before the division from Opaline.” Hitch commented.

“Make sense. Especially with so many rainbow magic around lately.” Sunny nodded in agreement before they turned to the Unity Crystals, which made a pulsation sound and a sphere shape in the middle of the rainbow beam, shocking the group. “And it looks like not even the crystal’s rainbow is safe!”

Zipp then gave a serious expression as she flew close to the rainbow with a determined smile. “Right! Come on, everypony! It's time to save some rainbows!” She declared as she flew into the rainbow beam. “Whoo-hoo!” She cheered as she disappeared.

“Okay.” Sunny said with a nervous smile as she gave a nervous laugh. “You're just jumping straight in there. Okay. Good. Let's go.” She said with a smile.

“Wait.” Sunset said with her hoof raised. “Before we go, I want to be cautious.” She said as her horn glowed and shot a magic beam on Sunny, Izzy, Hitch, and Misty as they glowed for a bit. “There we go. Now we can go.” She said with a smile.

“What did you do?” Misty asked in confusion.

“A little insurance on where we’re heading.” Sunset said with a smile. “Now let’s go!” She called as they all jumped into the portal as they all cheered with laughter through the rainbow portal stream.

(Is This a Dream? Song)

On the other side of the rainbow, the Mane 6 appeared through the cloud floor as they landed on the clouds, which they bounced on with smiles before they realized something. “Wait? We’re standing on clouds?” Hitch asked in surprise. “How are we not falling off them?!”

“That would be the spell I cast on you.” Sunset said with a smile. “Since only Pegasi and Alicorns or other winged creatures can walk on clouds, I casted the rest of you ponies the spell that will allow you all to walk on clouds.”

“Quick thinking, Sunset.” Sunny complimented with a smile.

Zipp was looking around with a thoughtful look. “According to the story, there's a hidden staircase that leads all the way to where the rainbows are made.” She said as she flew around and poke her head through some clouds.

“Hidden staircase? That's what I'm talking about!” Sunny said in excitement as Zipp appeared in front of her and Sunset. “Let's split up and—!” She tried to say before Zipp found a button that is shaped like a rainbow.

“Found it!” Zipp called with a smile as her friends crowded around her and she pressed the button as the cloud wall cleared out to reveal a staircase.

“Wow, you're really nailing it today.” Sunny complimented Zipp with a smile as Zipp smiled proudly.

“Well, time to find that rainbow maker.” Sunset declared as Zipp took the lead while the others followed with cheering and whooping in excitement.

(Pipp Petals)
Brighter and brighter and brighter

Zipp watched in awe with sparkles in her eyes with Pipp standing beside her as the two saw many cloud stairs with rainbows as they smiled and continued forward. Izzy then laughed as she ran forward and spun Pipp around as she tossed her in the air as she flew around with a laugh as the group continued on.

(Pipp and Zipp)
Magic, colorful moments, unlocking a new world

Is this for real or is this a dream?

Zipp flew through a cloud as she was in the air while the others were jumping on clouds while Zip was recording them with her phone.

Don't wake me up if this is a dream
Is this a dream?

Zipp was then suddenly hit by a cloud ball as she turned and saw her sister giving a mischievous smile while tossing a cloud ball. Zipp gave a challenging smirk as she threw a cloud ball as well.

(Is this a dream?)
(Is this a dream?)
(Is this a dream?)

The Mane 7 are then walking on cloud steps, while at different points as Izzy, Pipp, and Sunny was walking upside down, Hitch, Sparky, and Misty were walking on other steps normally while Sunset was walking sideways as the group met up and Zipp flew to them.

The Mane 7 then stopped when they saw the edge with multiple clouds as they all smiled and jumped over as they cheered.

A bit later, the Mane 7 kept going while Zipp was laughing before she stopped with her wings spread as they gave a startled scream before they saw a cyclone where all the rainbows were being sucked in. “Yikes. They definitely left this part out of the story.” Zipp said with a cringed look.

“Quick question: anyone want to go back to happy singing cloudy land?” Izzy asked with a nervous smile.

“Not if we want all the rainbows to stay, Izzy.” Sunset said with a serious tone. “Zipp, can you see what’s down there?”

“On it.” Zipp said as she put on her Z-Goggles and set it to X-Ray mode and looked and saw a machine at the center of the cyclone before zooming into a spot on it that had something in a clog. “It looks like something in the middle is blocked.” She informed them as she took off her goggles. “If I can just get past the storm, I'm sure I can unclog it.” She said.

“Are you sure it's safe?” Sunny asked in concern.

“Yeah, because that cyclone looks a bit dangerous and too rough, even for you.” Sunset added with the same expression.

Zipp gave a smirk as she flew up. “I'm a princess of a different kind. Always trying to figure out why. When my cutie mark comes to life, I blast bravely across the sky!” She declared as her Cutie Mark glowed and she flew into the cyclone.

“And there she goes.” Sunny said with a dull look.

Sunset sighed as she facehooved herself. “Sometimes, I think she has too much Rainbow Dash in her since she can’t always do things on her own.” She muttered.

“That’s my sister for ya.” Pipp commented in agreement.

Inside the cyclone, Zipp is fighting against the wind as hard as she could. “Come on! Come ooooon! Hah!” She called as she flew down harder and dodged some rainbows flying around as she kept going to the rainbow machine as thunder clashed, but then the machine created a boom, which sent Zipp back. “W-Whoa!” She cried out.

“Gotcha!” Pipp called out as she grabbed her sister’s hooves and held her from flying away. “You can't do this one on your own, sis!” She called with a determined smile.

Sunny and Sunset flew down, with Sunny in her Alicorn form, as the two then formed a barrier around them that blocked the strong wind as the three smiled. “We’re stronger and united, we work together as one, Zipp. Remember that.” Sunset said to her as Zipp gave a smile as she turned to her sister as she returned the gesture as the sister’s Cutie Marks glowed.

“Uh, a little help here! Please?!” Sunny called out as she struggled to block the rainbows that were hitting the shields.

“Right, sorry, Sunny!” Sunset apologized as she and the two royal sisters came up to her.

“Let's do this!” Zipp called with a determined smile.

“Together!” Pipp added with the same expression.

Sunset gave a determined smile before she turned to Sunny. “Let’s show this rainbow machine how sisters can handle its force!” She called as Sunny gave a smirk.

“You read my mind!” Sunny nodded with a determined smile as she blocked another rainbow and the four flying ponies then started moving towards the cyclone center as thunder clashed while dodging the rainbows.

The four then hit the center of the cyclone as they were fighting its force. “Keep going! Harder!” Sunset encouraged as she, Sunny, Zipp, and Pipp all gave yells as they pushed harder before they successfully burst through the cyclone as they entered the center as they landed on a cloud. “Yeah! That’s how it is done!” She cheered as she and Sunny shared a hooftap.

“Phew! Easy peasy!” Pipp said with a fling of her mane as she gave a laugh and a smirk before they saw the rainbow machine in front of them. “Um... now what?” She asked the three mares in confusion.

“We fix the rainbow machine, obviously.” Sunset said as she went forward and inspected the rainbow machine. “Mmm, well, I’m no rainbow maker like the Pegasi back in the old days, but every machine works fine, but I can’t tell what is wrong on the inside.” She said.

“I can help with that.” Zipp said as she took out her Z-Goggles again as she looked through the x-ray settings and saw a Pegasnail stuck in the pipe of the machine. “You're not gonna believe this.” She said with a smile as she reached her hoof down and pulled a bit before she managed to get the Pegasnail out of the machine. “Hey, buddy, you okay?” She asked in concern as the pegasnail puke out some rainbow.

“So that’s what’s the problem.” Sunset said with a chuckle. “Don’t worry, little guy. When we get you to Hitch, we're going to ask how you ended up flying so close to the rainbow making machine that you got sucked in." She said.

“Uh, Sunset, I’m right here.” Hitch’s voice called as he, Izzy, Sparky, and Misty are above them.

“Oh, right. Sorry, Hitch!” Sunset called out as the pegasnail flew around Zipp in gratitude.

“Ponies, look!” Sunny called as she pointed to the clouds as they then cleared up while the wind died down and the sun started shining again as the four mares smiled as the rainbows then flew around the sky as the rainbow machine started rattling as more rainbows started coming out of it.

(Pipp and Zipp)
Brighter and brighter and brighter

The rainbows then shot out from the clouds back into Maretime Bay as they shined through Equestria and the rainbow magic returned to their right place in Equestria.

A rainbow magic went into Dapple’s horn, which made him smile happily as his horn glowed. “Thank hoofness!” He cheered with a smile.

Rufus was staring sadly at his grey popsicle before rainbow magic hit it, causing it to regain its rainbow colors as he smiled and ate it happily. “Mm-mm-mm! Yummy!” He cheered.

Sunset, Sunny, Zipp, and Pipp all looked at the rainbow machine with smiles as it made more rainbows as Zipp turned to her friends. “There's no way I could've done this on my own.” She said with a smile as her friends smiled in return.

“What are friends for, Zipp? We look out and always watch each other's backs.” Sunset said with a smile as Zipp returned the gesture and walked up to them with her hooves around them.

“Thanks, ponies.” Zipp said as she brought them in a group hug as they all kept it for a moment.

(Pipp and Zipp)
Is this a dream?

They then saw Misty, Sparky, and Hitch waving to them while Izzy is hopping on the clouds while humming happily. “This is more like it!” Izzy cheered while waving some clouds around.

They then landed on the cloud with the others before it split apart as Hitch, Sparky, and Misty looked down. “Whoa-ho-ho! We're so high up!” Misty called with a nervous look at seeing how high they were in the clouds above Maretime Bay. “How are we gonna get back down?” She asked the others while Hitch was also nervous.

“Yeah. Even with all of us, we’re too high up for the others to fly down.” Sunset noted while rubbing her head. “Even we have limits. And since the rainbow in the Brighthouse is only a one way ticket to the clouds, we need another means to get back down.”

Zipp thinks for a moment before she sees some rainbows flying around as she smirks. “Leave that to me.” She said to them as she gave them a wink.

A bit later, the Mane 7 are flying down back to Maretime Bay on rainbows like sleds as the mares and Sparky cheered in excitement while Hitch gave a frightful look as they cheered and flew around in the sky on rainbows back down to their hometown after fixing the rainbow making machine and bringing back the rainbows.

End of Chapter 12.

Chapter 13: The Return of Twilight Sparkle

Chapter 13: The Return of Twilight Sparkle

In the Crystal Brighthouse, Sunset was in the basement while she was carefully wearing goggles while also working on something that was under a bedsheet as she sighed. “Okay, so far, I’m doing alright.” She said as she then gave a thoughtful expression before she levitated the spellbook she and Sunny founded in the restricted archives in Canterlot. “Am I?” She asked as she double checked. “Yes, I am.”

Just then, from the doorway, there was a shadow as it slowly approached Sunset while she was working, “Come on focus, Sunset. This isn't difficult, you're just about to break all the Known laws of life and Death to do something morally questionable on all angels,” Sunset told herself as the shadow got closer, and closer, “Still, why does it feel like I'm not making any progress on-YARGH!” She yelped, feeling something jump on her back as she turned and gaped as she saw.

“Sparky?” Sunset said in surprise as the baby dragon gurgled at her happily. “What are you doing down here? And didn’t I lock the door upstairs?” She questioned as the baby dragon giggled and patted her muzzle as she then giggled as well. “Okay. It’s cute, but still. Who opened the basement door?”

“You know you’re not the only one who lives here, Sunset.” Zipp’s voice spoke up as Sunset turned and saw the rest of her friends by the doorway. “We all have keys to every room in the Brighthouse.” Zipp said with an amused smile while twirling the keys in one of her wing tips.

“What are you doing here?” Sunset asked her friends.

“You locked yourself down here for days now,” Pipp said, crunchling her nose, “Seriously, it smells like a swamp down here.”

“Yeah, and something tells me you haven’t had something to eat or drink.” Sunny said with a concerned look as she brought in some sandwiches and a smoothie. “But a shower wouldn’t hurt either.” She added while covering her nose with a slight chuckle.

Sunset raised a brow as she sniffed under her hooves while Sparky did next as he then gagged. “Huh, I guess I did it again.” She said.

“Again?” Misty asked in confusion. “This kind of thing happened before?”

“Well, whenever I get overworked or on a breakthrough with something, I isolate myself for days to figure out the answer to it.” Sunset explained with a shrug.

“Yeah, we seriously need to talk about that later.” Hitch said with a grossed out expression.

Sunny then placed the sandwich and smoothie down. “Sunset, we’re worried about you. Whenever you’re on break from the smoothie stand or when we have enough free time when there’s no problem or adventure, you come down here ever since we got back from Canterlot.” She stated.

“Even I wouldn’t be doing something with my Unicycling for that long.” Izzy commented.

Sunset then took off her goggles as she sighed. “Sorry, ponies. But I’m this close to something. I think I nearly cracked it.” She said as she levitated the sandwich and started eating it.

“What are you talking about?” Zipp asked before they then noticed a body size tarp covering something. “And what’s behind the sheets?”

“Yeah, because it’s like you went all Frankenstallion mad science there.” Pipp commented before she squealed. “Are you making a Frankenpony?! Because that would be spooky and great for my ponygram!” She called in excitement.

“Uh, that’s scary.” Misty said nervously as Pipp flew towards the sheets.

“Wait, Pipp! It’s not exactly--” Sunset tried to say before Pipp remove the sheets, but as she gasped, she raised a brow at what she saw, which happened to be posable ponnequin that is life size.

“Aw. No monster?” Pipp asked in disappointment.

“Uh, is that a ponnequin? Because if that’s what you’re doing for days, you seriously need to find a job since you’re good at fashion designing!” Izzy said with a cheerful smile.

“Nonono, I'm not fashion designing, that's more Rarity's department!” Sunset said quickly before turning to the ponnequin, “This isn't a ponnequin, it's a replica.” She explained.

“Huh?” The rest of the Mane 7 said in confusion.

“It's something I learned about in one of the other Equestrias I visited during my time in the Society.” Sunset explained, “And Sunny, remember that spellbook we found that can bring back ponies or creatures from the Departed Realm in Canterlot without the need for dark magic?”

“Yeah, we were studying it and been trying to find ways to not bring a pony zombie apocalypse.” Sunny said with a nod. “Why?

“Well, I've been trying to use this replica and that magic to fulfill a promise,” Sunset said before taking a breath and giving the big reveal, “I'm trying to see if I can bring Twilight back, the real Twilight.”

This made the rest of the Mane 7 give wide eyes. “I’m sorry, can you repeat that?” Hitch asked.

“Yeah, because we thought that Twilight finally moved on after she defeated Opaline and after that inspiring lift spirit speech she gave you after you were kicked out of the Society that one time before going to help Sonic and his friends with their Opaline and Future Sonic.” Izzy listed out.

“That's what I thought too, until I realized how many worlds there where someone could be brought back.” Sunset said to them. “One of them is with an alternate reality where Twilight held some sort of key-shaped sword with strange abilities with others like her. And I visit them one time and they explain certain things like vessels and hearts.”

“Hearts? Um, your not gonna put somepony's heart in that thing are you?” Sunny asked with a cringe.

Sunset realized what Sunny was implying and waved her hooves, “No, not that kind of heart! I meant the kind of heart that holds Twilight’s memories, magic, personality, basically everything that makes Twilight, Twilight.” She explained.

“You mean like a soul?” Misty asked.

“Yeah, basically.” Sunset nodded as she brought out her amulet she used to contact Twilight through it. “I manage to get the vessel made and with some spells from the book to get it done, thanks to some tips to that Sora kid and his friends from that world I’ve told you about, I think I can make a new body for Twilight’s heart to inhabit and bring her back to us,” She said with a smile.

While the idea of seeing Twilight again did sound wonderful the Mane 7 gave uneasy expressions, “Uh gee, Sunset. That's pretty extreme.” Zipp said unsurely.

“Yeah, bringing back the dead sounds like a twisted Unicycling.” Izzy said with a shudder.

“What do you mean?” Sunset said in confusion while arching a brow, not getting her friends’ trepidation.

“Sunset, you're basically saying you're gonna put Twilight in a living doll and bring her back to Equestria when she might not even want to come back,” Hitch explained.

“W-Well, yeah. I mean, that’s kinda the point. And trust me, I was skeptical when they showed me this vessel stuff, but it’s pretty effective.” Sunset said with a brow.

“Sunset, that's not the point.” Misty said gently, “What we're trying to say is, maybe it’s best you don't go forward with this.”

Sunset’s eyes widened, “Wh-What?” She asked, stunned.

“I mean, last time we saw Twilight, she basically said we don't need her anymore and I hate to admit but she's right,” Pipp explained, “I mean, check all we did even without her,” she said, showing her selfies of everything they've been through since Opaline’s defeat. “We defeated Allura the first time when we first found and freed Starlight Ridge…”

“We’ve been solving some issues and problems around Equestria together…” Hitch continued.

“Discovered other things from in the Brighthouse or around Equestria.” Misty added with a smile.

“Like recently, the rainbow machine. It was still cool to actually see it by the way.” Zipp said with a chuckle and a smirk.

“Or when I found my Rainbow Magic, met a Seapony and rebuilt a magical theme park!” Izzy added with a jump.

“We even found clues to Skyros and about my mother,” Sunny finished with a smile, “We’ve done wonderfully even without Twilight, and I'm sure wherever she is she's happy. So why fix what isn't broken?” She asked, knowing Sunset understood even if they missed Twilight, things were still fine.

However, Sunset's shocked expression said otherwise, “You mean, you don't care about seeing Twilight again?” Sunset asked slowly.

“Well, I wouldn’t word it like that but…” Hitch tried to say but Sunset cut him off.

“But that's not fair,” Sunset said before she gave a glare of sorrow and anger, “That's not fair!” She yelled.

This made the others flinch as Sparky hid behind Hitch a bit. “W-Whoa, Sunset, easy there.” Zipp tried to say.

“Do you have any idea what I've had to go through?!” Sunset demanded, holding her glare, “I've been alone for so long! My friends promised we'd stay together but we drifted apart! I came here to be with Twilight but instead I came back to an Equestria where everypony hates each other and had to fight a crazy fire alicorn and ice roaring winged snow leopard and travel across dimensions to fight another fire alicorn and try and get the Society’s leader stubborn and crazed head on straight while saving the Multiverse from collapsing! And all I want is to have the Pony who saved me again only to now have my friends tell me to leave her dead?!” She demanded with hot tears in her eyes.

“Okay, calm down-” Pipp tried to say.

“Do you have any idea of how much I've suffered?!” Sunset yelled out, making them step back, “My family is dead! My mentor is gone! My friends over there are who-know-where's! Twilight is all I have left and I just want my best friend back! I WANT THE MARE I LOVE BACK!!!” She screamed out with her horn sparking and tears running down her cheeks.

The rest of the Mane 7’s eyes widened when they heard that as Sunset realized what she said as her eyes shrunk. “I-I… I need some air!” Sunset cried with tears still falling as she flew up to the door.

“Wait, Sunset!” Sunny called before Sunset quickly shut the door as the others flinched from the slam.

“...Well, that happened.” Zipp said, unsure of what else to say.

“Sunset loves Twilight?” Izzy said in confusion, “Like, loves like I love you guys or love like Sunny loves Hitch?” She asked, gesturing to herself and them and then Sunny and Hitch.

Sunny and Hitch blushed from this as they gave sheepish looks with chuckles before Sunny shook her head. “Sunset never told us that she cared for Twilight that much.” Misty said in concern. “I mean, sure she had a deep friendship with her in the past, but this is huge.”

“Why didn't she just tell us?” Pipp wondered, “We were right here, she could've talked to us about anything.”

Sunny frowned in concern, “Maybe she felt like she couldn't.” She said, confusing them, “Sunset’s always been the one to burden our problems, get us through the hard times. We say things like ‘We can count on you,’ ‘We need you’. She's always been our rock when times get tough but, we never stopped to think about how she's been feeling.”

The five ponies looked at each other, thinking of all the times Sunset had helped them, or when she told she was okay and they just accepted it, not considering that maybe she wasn't. Sparky babbled sadly with his head lowered.

“You said it, Sparky. I guess we never realized that Sunset's feelings were just as important.” Hitch said with his ears lowered.

“Problem with being everypony's therapist, who's supposed to be yours?” Pipp quoted with a guilty expression.

“W-Wow, I-I guess that explains why her sparkle is a bit dim sometimes.” Izzy said with a concerned look while rubbing her chin.

“W-What can we do?” Misty asked in worry.

Zipp gave a firm look, “We're gonna find Sunset and be the friends she needs us to be for her.” She declared.

“She's right. Friendship isn't always easy but there's no doubt it's worth fighting for. So come on Ponies!” Sunny said with a determined smile, “Hope!” she started as her Cutie Mark glowed.

“Creativity!” Izzy continued as her mark glowed next.

“Confidence!” Pipp called with a spin in the air while her mark glowed.

“Kindness!” Hitch called with a pose while Sparky giggled with Hitch’s mark glowing.

“Bravery!” Zipp announced with a flip in the air while her mark glowed next.

“Heart!” Misty called as her mark glowed as well.

“Hooves to Heart!” They declared in unison as their Cutie Marks came together, creating the Starscout sign as it glowed for a moment before it faded.

“Now, let’s go find Sunset!” Sunny declared as the group rushed out of the basement to find their Alicorn friend.

The group then rush out of the Brighthouse as they look around for any sign of Sunset. “Where could Sunset run off too?” Misty asked.

“I don’t know. She is usually on the top of the Brighthouse or in the room when she's in thought or a bit down.” Izzy noted while scratching her head.

“Sunny, you know Sunset better. Do you know where she could be when she gets this upset?” Zipp asked the earth pony mare, since Sunny has been around Sunset longer than any of them.

Sunny thought for a moment, before smiling brightly, “I got it!” She cheered.

And then a bit later, the group entered through the cave and returned to the ruins of Canterlot. “Wait, this is Canterlot?” Misty asked in surprise. “I mean, I know it existed from Opaline’s tale, but to actually step hoof in one of Equestria’s ancient history landmarks…”

“Yeah, I have a similar reaction as well, Misty.” Sunny said with a giggle.

“But more a fanmare than you, Mist.” Izzy added with a chuckle as Sunny blushed sheepishly from that.

“Sunny, why are we even here?” Hitch asked in confusion, saving Sunny from the embarrassment while also wondering why they’re here. “Do Sunset really come here often?”

“Well, not completely often, but if I know Sunset, she would go somewhere familiar to be alone.” Sunny said to them as they walked past the ruins of Canterlot. “And Canterlot is the only place that she’s familiar with to have some time to herself when she’s upset.”

“But where do we start looking for her?” Pipp wondered.

“Yeah, Canterlot is so big. It will take us forever to find her.” Zipp said in agreement. “And in this mess, it’s gonna be hard to tell which one she’s in.”

“We go to the one place Sunset knows very well.” Sunny said as she gestured to the Canterlot Palace. “The Canterlot Castle. She was Celestia’s former pupil before Twilight. So she must’ve come here often.”

“You think she's there?” Hitch asked his marefriend.

“It’s the only place Sunset usually mentioned and the only place that is somewhat intact in all of Canterlot.” Sunny said as they walked up to the front gate. “If Sunset is anywhere, it’s here.” She said as they entered the castle.

“Are you sure you know where to go in there?” Misty asked uncertainty. “Because we might get lost in there.”

“Nothing is worth more than being there for a friend.” Sunny said, charging into the darkness while her friends followed close behind.

What they didn’t notice however was that a not so friendly Snow Leopard and her sidekick bunny had followed them to the old city. Allura looked around at the broken city, feeling the emptiness and cold around them, “Now this is more like it,” Allura said with a smile. “This could be a backup in case our cave lair might either be discovered or melt.”

Twitch then babbled to her with a brow. “I know the cave serves well. But you never know when you might need a backup home.” Allura told her sidekick, “Besides, I heard those ponies mention magic in this city, maybe something that will help us find a way to restore the Nova Charm or at least put this whole hotspot into a deep freeze.”

Twitch thought for a moment before he babbled with a nod. “Glad to hear it. Now, let’s see what we can find and maybe, get some sweet payback.” Allura chuckled evilly as they walked into the castle.

WIth Sunset she was sitting alone in what used to be the Canterlot Library, crying into her hooves. In front of her she held photos of Twilight and herself on the few visits she made to Equestria before Opaline’s arrival. She ran her hoof over Twilight’s with her mouth shaking, “Oh Twilight, I miss you so much,” Sunset whimpered as she looked up and saw the tattered picture of a white alicorn with a colorful Mane, “Princess, I give anything to talk to you right now.” She said sadly.

“Sunset Shimmer.” A familiar voice said, which got Sunset’s attention as she looked around.

“W-Who said that?” Sunset asked, looking around to find who spoke to her. She then looked down and noticed a familiar shadow over her. The shadow of a tall pony with a mane moving like it was being blown in the wind.

Sunset gasped and looked behind her, only to see nothing, “No, no i-It couldn't be her,” Sunset told herself, not even trying to hope, “E-Even she couldn't have lived that long.” she said.

“I can assure you, my faithful student, that I’m not alive, but I’m not that much dead either.” The voice said with a slight chuckle, which Sunset heard as she looked around.

“Princess Celestia?” Sunset said as she turned again as her pupil shrunk in shock as she saw her former mentor standing beside her.

“Hello, Sunset. It's been a long time,” Celestia said with a motherly smile, “Aren't you happy to see me?” She said with a brow.

“N-No! I-I mean, yes! I am happy to see you!” Sunset quickly said to her former mentor. “I-I just, wait, how are you even here? Am I dreaming?”

“No. You are not dreaming.” Celestia assured with a chuckle as she walked around Sunset. “When my time has finally come, I have obtained a high spiritual plane of existence. While I may not be around physically, as an alicorn of the sun, my spirit remains so long as it shines. I have become with its light and warmth that bathes over every living thing.” She explained.

“But, why are you here, now?” Sunset asked, still stunned to see the mare she loved like mother before her.

“Because until now, you have forgotten me.” Celestia said with a frown.

“No! I didn’t forget you! I would never forget those I cared about!” Sunset said to her, appalled Celestia could ever think she forgot about her. “Why would you think that?”

“You have forgotten who you are and in doing so you have forgotten those you care about including me.” Celestia explained, placing a hoof on Sunset’s shoulder, “Sunset, you are the element of Forgiveness but I sense there is still one creature you still refuse to forgive.”

Sunset looked confused, “What? Who?” She asked, wondering if Celestia was referring to Opaline, Allura or even FS.

“You haven’t forgiven yourself, Sunset.” Celestia said to her, which surprised Sunset from that.

“Myself?” Sunset asked in confusion.

“You still blame yourself for what has happened to Equestria. To your friends. To me…to Twilight,” Celestia explained as Sunset lowered her head in guilt.

“I should’ve come back. I should’ve been here to help.” Sunset said, looking at her mentor, “If I hadn't been so selfish I could've saved Twilight, I could've stopped Opaline.”

“Sunset, you never would have realized what would occur if you came back.” Celestia said to her former student. “If you even returned, things wouldn’t be any different.”

“But with Opaline and the Society I thought I was doing the right thing, trying to be like you but it just blew up in my face and Twilight and Sonic paid for it.” Sunset said sadly, remembering how Twilight ‘died’ and Sonic nearly lost his whole world.

“But you made amends and helped set things right, like how you've always done.” Celestia said to her. “You always push through and set things right.”

“But I still make so many mistakes, just now I yelled at my friends for a totally selfish reason and ran away like a scared little filly.” Sunset said, sitting on her haunches. “I don't know what to do anymore, even if I bring Twilight back I could end up losing her by taking her peace away and bringing her into a world without her best friends.”

Celestia saw that her former pupil was conflicted on bringing her old friend back and taking away her peace after everything she’s done and the fact that she’s sad that she can’t even make the right choices as she walked up to her. “Sunset, I understand how you feel.” She said to her.

Sunset was surprised by this as she turned to Celestia. “Y-You do?”

“Take it from someone who lived longer than anypony.” Celestia said with a smile as she haunched down to her. “I’ve lived a longer life than anypony in Equestria. And when my sister, Luna, was turned into Nightmare Moon, I was forced to endure a thousand years without the only family I had left. And I’ve waited many moons, watching the moon with the face of my sister, alone. I waited until she returned, and it was thanks to Twilight and her friends, they saved my sister and brought her home and helped amend my mistake for not giving her the attention she deserved.” She said to her. “So understand that I know what you’re going through.”

Sunset was caught in her former mentor’s words as she hadn't realized that her former mentor had gone through such loneliness. “I-I had no idea.” She said to Celestia. “Y-You never really showed the loneliness when I was around you when I was your star pupil. You make it look like you were strong.”

“Just as you appeared strong for young Sunny and her friends?” Celestia questioned with a smile.

Sunset’s eyes widened from. “W-Well, yeah. I have to be strong. Because they see me as a symbol, as a Guardian of Harmony, a pillar of their strength.” She said while looking in thought.

“But why must you alone carry the burden of others?” Celestia asked, “Don’t you think your friends would be willing to help you?”

“I-I don’t think they would understand.” Sunset said uncertainly. “I mean, they have family, they know everypony and everything in this era of Equestria. And I have to carry that burden because out of all of them, I’m the oldest. The responsible one of the group. And if something happens to them, it’s on me, like how I couldn’t even return home sooner before all this change.” She said sadly with her head lowered.

Celestia put a wing over Sunset, “Twilight felt she had to be the one to carry the responsibility forevermore, and it took her a long time to accept she cannot always be the one to hold everyponies’ problems,”

“She did?” Sunset asked slowly.

“Yes. And trust me, I’ve seen how she reacted and it was a bit funny and somewhat similar to how I have been.” Celestia said with giggles, which surprised Sunset even more. “But it showed that one pony, Alicorn or not, even the most powerful ones, can’t always carry the burden on their own when they have their friends to support them.”

“Never be ashamed to ask for help Sunset, seeking aid and admitting you need it is a sign of true strength,” Celestia told her former pupil with a comforting smile. “You should never hold something buried deep inside. If you trust your friends, they will understand how you feel. And I know they are looking for you right now.”

Sunset look down for a moment and smiled before turning to Celestia and hugged her, “I missed you, Celestia,” She said softly.

Celestia smiled softly and returned the hug while wrapping her wings around her. “I missed you too, Sunset.” She said as the two kept hugging, having long to hug each other again after they last saw each other while feeling each other's warmth while tears fell from their eyes.

“Sunset!” Sunny’s voice called out, as Sunset’s ears pointed in the direction of the voice as she turned, “Sunset where are you?!” Sunny called again.

“Sunny? Heh, looks like you were right Cel…” Sunset stopped herself when she saw Celestia was gone. “C-Celestia?” She asked as she then realized that though she couldn’t be seen, her mentor was still with her and she smiled, “Thank you, princess,” She said gratefully.

“Sunset!” Sunny’s voice called out from the entrance.

“Sunny, in here!” Sunset called as she saw her friends walking towards her, “Boy am I glad to see you. I’m so sorry about running off like that. I was just having a…” She trailed off when she saw her friends entering, but what she saw made her pause because she saw her friends, even Sparky, giving wide creepy smiles. “Uh, guys? Why are you smiling like that?”

The rest of the Mane 7 just gave creepy laughs and walked towards Sunset as backed up before realizing something, “Wait, I recognize those smiles,” She said as horror came to her, “Oh no, Allura!” She realized as the Snow Leopard walked up from behind her.

“Ah, Sunset Shimmer, the Alicorn. We meet again.” Allura said with a sinister smile while Twitch had the same expression as Sunset turned to her.

“M-My friends and I know that you somehow came to Equestria through a portal that was still open in Starlight Ridge, but what are you doing here?!” Sunset questioned while readying her horn just in case. “What do you want?!”

“Oh I’m just here looking for a summer vacation spot,” Allura said, looking at her paw.

“Really?” Sunset asked in surprise.

“No! I was looking for a way to restore the Nova Charm or find some way to escape this realm!” Allura called with a glare before she looked around. “But, I gotta say, this place really does fit my description.” She said with a smirk.

“Okay, one, you’re weird. And two, good luck with that. The Nova Charm broke into seven pieces when Izzy created that theme park!” Sunset said with a glare.

“Yes, I know,” Allura said irritably.

“Really?” Sunset said again.

“Just because I’ve been stranded doesn’t mean I haven’t kept my eyes on you ponies.” Allura said with annoyance. “I know you ponies had the Nova Charm, and when I saw it with you and that cheerful unicorn,” She gestured to the mind controlled Izzy, “I thought Twitch and I had a chance to finally get back and continue our rule. But instead, it broke into pieces and left us stranded here!”

Sunset gave a glare, “Well, if you promised to leave the Auroracorns alone then maybe we could help you two get back home but we both know that’s not happening,” She told the Snow Leopard. “So why don’t you just let my friends go and we all go our separate ways.” She suggested.

“Hmm, let me think about that,” Allura said, feigning she was thinking before smirking, “No, and I’ve got a better idea. How about I let your friends have some fun?” She suggested.

Sunset smirked, “Heh, in case you haven’t noticed I’m an alicorn. I think I can handle six mind controlled ponies and a baby dragon.” She boasted, fanning her wings and lighting her horn again.

Twitch just laughed at her while Allura held her smirk, “Heh, do you think I can make ponies just smile and do whatever I want, Sunset? No, that was just for fun, here’s when I want somecreature destroyed,” Allura said as she turned to the Mane 6, “You six ponies, destroy Sunset Shimmer,” She ordered as the sound waves of her voice were red instead of purple.

Sunny and the other’s eyes then turned red as they growled angrily while Sparky showed his teeth. “Yes, Allura.” They said as Sunny brought out her Alicorn form, which made Sunset startled as she backed away.

“Uh, okay, didn’t really think that through.” Sunset said nervously as her mind-controlled friends advanced towards her.

“And there’s no magic crystal snow to snap them out of it this time.” Allura said with her smirk still in place. “One of the only things I loved about this place.”

Sunset back up towards a broken window as her friends continued glaring at her as she backed up to the edge and saw the sheer drop, “Oh boy,” Sunset gulped as she turned back to her mind-controlled friends, “Oh, what do I do?! What do I do? What do I do?!” She panicked.

Just then, three familiar Dragons rose up from behind her, “Looks I chose a good day to visit the old crib while Discord keep an eye on the Dragonlands in my stead when I’m out,” Spike commented.

“What?! More dragons?!” Allura asked in shock and anger while Twitch looked on with wide eyes.

“Spike!” Sunset cheered in joy as Blaize and Tumble flew in as Tumble used his breath to blow the mind controlled ponies and baby dragons back. “Careful! They’re not themselves! They’re being controlled!”

“Don’t worry, I just gave them a strong gust.” Tumble assured as the mind controlled ponies and dragon got up with glares as Sunny kept her alicorn form up. “And I think I tick them off.” He said nervously.

“Sunset, what’s going on? What’s wrong with Sunny and the others? And who’s the Snow Leopard and Evil Angel?” Spike asked in confusion.

“Uh, I’ll tell you later. But quick version, that’s Allura and her sidekick Twitch we talked about. And right now, I need to get back to the Brighthouse!” Sunset exclaimed, jumping onto Spike back, “There’s something there I have to get!”

“Then time to be quick on this one! Blaize, Tumble hold them off until we get back!” Spike called out.

“You got it, Your Spikeness!” Blaize nodded as she and Tumble flew towards the mind-controlled group as Spike spun around and blew his green flames forward as he and Sunset teleported away. “Alright, so holding off a hatchling, six ponies and a mind-controlling leopard. How hard can it be?”

“Uh, you know that Sunny is an Alicorn right now, right, Blaize?” Tumble asked his friend as Sunny lit up her horn while giving a menacing glare.

“Eh, it still wouldn’t hurt to have a bit of a challenge.” Blaize said with a shrug.

Back with Sunset and Spike, they soon appeared outside the Crystal Brighthouse, “Okay we’re here, so what’s your plan?” Spike asked Sunset.

“Well, since I don’t know how to snap the others out of their mind control unlike how Sparky did with you with Opaline, we need someone else to snap them out of it.” Sunset said as she got off Spike.

“What do you mean someone else?” Spike asked.

“Hold that thought.” Sunset said before she rushed into the Brighthouse as Spike waited outside a bit, looking a bit confused before Sunset came out while carrying the vessel and the spellbook she is levitating while having the amulet around her neck. “We’re gonna use this.” She said as she put the vessel down.

Spike arched a brow, “Um, no offense Sunset but I don’t think playing dolls is gonna save your friends,” He said confusedly.

“It’s no doll, Spike. It’s a vessel to make a new body to bring somepony back. And you might know who I’m talking about.” Sunset said as she took off her amulet and placed it on the vessel. “An old and closest friend of ours.”

“Twi?” Spike gasped hopefully, “You mean, you figured out how to bring her back?”

“Yes, but there was still something I’m missing to bring her back and I can’t figure out what it…” Sunset stopped herself as she looked at Spike, remembering his bond with Twilight and what Sora had told her.

“Sometimes, that connection between two hearts is all that you need,”

“Wait, that’s it. It’s you!” Sunset realized, pointing at Spike.

“Me?” Spike said confusedly.

“Spike, you knew Twilight longer than any creature, you were practically born from her magic!” Sunset explained, “There’s practically no one more connected to her than you!”

“So?” Spike asked, not getting what Sunset was so happy about.

“If Twilight’s heart is still with us, then your connection with her will be enough to guide her into the vessel!” Sunset said, gesturing to the replica, “Meaning if you can focus on your memories and love for Twilight, we can bring her back and with her help we can save Sunny and the others.”

Spike looked amazed as he looked at the Replica, thinking to himself before closing his eyes and opening them with a determined look, “Do it,” He told Sunset.

Sunset nodded as she placed the replica between them, and put the amulet around its neck. “Twilight, I know that you can’t come out. But I know that you can hear us. And I know that you told us to move on, but it’s not the same without you. Equestria might not need you but Spike and I do need you.”

“You were always there for me and I was always there for you. We were separated for many moons, Twilight. I will not be separated any longer. We’re a family. And family sticks together, no matter what happens.” Spike said with a determined smile.

“We need you back, Twilight. It might not be the same without the others, but that’s nothing new. We know that our friends are always with us in spirit.” Sunset continued. “Even if Equestria doesn’t need you, your friends, both old and new, needs you. Because we know you never leave your friends behind. So please, accept this offer and come back to us. Come back to our friendship, our family, Twilight. Let our heart be your guide.”

Sunset then lit her horn, and focused her magic as Spike held out his chest with a light resonating from it. Then the light floated around as it then circled them before slowly entering the vessel while at the same time, the amulet the vessel was wearing released a purple stream as it exited the amulet and entered the vessel to the spot where the light entered through.

And then suddenly, the vessel then gave off a bright glow as the lights from its chest spread across its body as it gave off a purple glow that shone brightly, blinding the two. And then after the shine, Sunset and Spike opened their eyes and looked at where the vessel once laid as they then gasped.

What they saw was none other than Twilight, who looked exactly how she used to be in her alicorn prime as she opened her eyes while giving a confused look, “Wh-What happened?” She asked as she looked at herself.

“Twilight?” Spike asked slowly as Twilight slowly turned to him and Sunset. “A-Are you okay?”

“Spike? Sunset?” Twilight asked in surprise before she realized something. “Wait, usually when I appear, I come out of the amulet. Is this some kind of new projection that I--” She stopped when she gasped when she saw her actually hoof. “My hooves!” She said as she touched her hoof, actually feeling her fur. “I-I can feel it! I can feel it!” She cheered as she saw that she’s not a ghost or a spirit. “W-Wait, I'm mortal again?!”

“Y-Yeah. You see, Sunny and I found a spellbook that can bring spirits back to the mortal world, and a certain interdimensional friend kinda gave me some instructions on how to make a vessel to give you a new body.” Sunset explained while holding the urge to hug Twilight since she just got back.

“You brought me back?” Twilight said, stunned.

“Well, Spike helped. He had a much more connection with you since you raised him since he hatched.” Sunset said while gesturing to Spike with a smile.

Spike gave a chuckle. “I have always thought about you before we were separated, Twilight.” He said with a smile. “And I’ve missed you everyday.”

Twilight was still speechless by all this as Sunset gave a guilty expression, “I'm sorry, Twilight, I know you said Equestria didn't need you but I needed you, I needed my best friend,” She said sadly.

Twilight then slowly walked up towards her. “I-I know that you passed on the torch to me and the others, but, I-I really missed you and I couldn’t even move on any longer without--” Sunset was cut off when Twilight grabbed her into a hug, which surprised Sunset from this.

“Sunset, thank you. Even when I said to move on, to tell you the truth, I missed having a physical body.” Twilight said with a joyful smile as she kept her hug. “Because then, I was never able to hug you.”

Sunset gave a smile as she returned the hug. “I kinda had a feeling you didn’t like being a spirit in an amulet 24/7.” She said with tears of joy coming out of her eyes. “Even I missed hugging you.”

Spike looked at his two friends with a sad smile as Twilight giggled, “Alright, bring it in ya big softy.” She said as Spike quickly wrapped his paws around the two alicorns and held them tight in his grip as the three laughed at the touch.

“I’ve been waiting a long time to do that to you, Twilight.” Spike said happily.

“W-Well, looks like you got your wish.” Twilight said with giggles. “Wait until Discord, Sunny, and the others see me. They’ll be so surprised.”

Sunset’s eyes then popped open in alarm while Spike shared the same expression. “Oh, shoot, we forgot about Sunny and the others!” Sunset exclaimed in panic.

“Dang! Can’t believe we forgot so quickly!” Spike said while facepalming himself with his paw after he put his friends down.

“Uh, sorry, but what are you two talking about?” Twilight asked in confusion. “Because I’m a bit out of the loop right now because I was just brought back.”

“Twilight, we don’t have much time! Sunny and the others are in trouble by an old enemy of ours!” Sunset started with an anxious look. “And she’s a bit more tough than Opaline!”

“And from what Sunset and the others told me, she’s not one of your friendly types.” Spike added with a nervous look.

“She has the power to mind control other creatures with her voice, make them do whatever she wants!” Sunset explained, “She's using it to mind control Sunny and the others right now!”

Twilight then gave a determined look, “Well, let’s go!” She declared as looked to Sunset, “Where are they?”

“Canterlot!” Sunset said quickly.

“Wait, Canterlot?” Twilight said in surprise. “Huh, that place can’t catch a break even when it’s in ruins.”

“No time for that! Blaize and Tumble can’t hold them if Sunny’s in her alicorn form and Allura is there! We gotta help them!” Sunset called as she turned to Spike. “Spike, get us there now!”

“Roger that!” Spike nodded as he breathed his fire around them as they teleported away.

Back in Canterlot, Blaize and Tumble laid on the ground, panting tiredly. “You… wanted a challenge, huh?” Tumble asked his friend in exhaustion.

“I'm…just getting…warmed up,” Blaize panted as they saw the Mane 6 and Allura standing over them.

“You dragons fought bravely, but it wasn’t enough against my new minions.” Allura said with a smirk. “And from what I see, you two would make find additions in my club.”

“Y-Yeah… sorry. But we tried the whole mind control thing from an evil Fire Alicorn.” Blaize said with a glare. “Not a fan.”

“Oh sorry, I didn't mean for that to sound like a suggestion,” Allura said with an evil smirk, “It was a statement of fact.”

“You know you won’t get away with this.” Tumble said with a look. “Our friends will stop you.”

“Then they will fall too.” Allura said as she was about to use her purr sounds on them, but then she was hit by a rock to the head. “Ow! What?!” She questioned as she turned with a glare.

There standing behind her was Spike, Sunset and Twilight with determined expressions. “Step away from my dragons.” Spike said firmly to Allura.

“Oh, so you returned for failure?” Allura taunted with a smirk. “I thought you'd run away like cowards.” She added as Twitch laughed from that.

Twilight looked at the bunny and cringed, “Yeesh, and you thought Angel was evil,” She told Spike.

“Yeah, compared to those two, Angel was a lot safer compared to that dustbunny.” Spike said with a chuckle, which made Twilight giggled too, knowing that is true.

“And who are you supposed to be? Another Alicorn?” Allura questioned while Twitch gave a glare at the two’s insults.

“Oh, Allura, she’s not just a Alicorn. She’s the Alicorn.” Sunset said with a smirk as she stood next to Twilight.

“I am Princess Twilight Sparkle, and this is my house.” Twilight declared as she lit horn, “And as this realm’s protector I made a promise, to protect my subjects from tyrants like you, always!” She called while her horn lit up with a determined expression.

Allura then stepped back in surprise, sensing the power from Twilight, “What are you doing?! What is this?!” She demanded as Twitch got nervous and hid behind Allura.

“Oh, I’m bringing in an old classic I’ve been waiting for a long time. But first.” Twilight said with a smirk before she created a shockwave, which spread around the area before hitting Sunny and the others, who groaned and shook their heads from that hit. “A little insurance.”

Sunny was the first to come as she opened her eyes, which are back to their normal colors. “Huh, w-what happened?” She asked while rubbing her head.

“Where am I?” Hitch wondered while Sparky gurgled in confusion.

“How did I get here?” Pipp asked.

“When did I black out?” Zipp said, rubbing her head.

“Why is my head so fuzzy?” Misty wondered.

“Who Unicycled with my brain?” Izzy asked as her eyes spun.

Allura was shocked, “No! You broke my spell!” She said in shock.

“You’re not the first mind-controlled villain I’ve faced. And trust me, I’ve seen plenty in my time.” Twilight said with a smirk. “Which is why I always find a way to counteract that trick, reversing your control.”

“I'll just find more servants! And I have what I came for.” Allura told the alicorn, “You can't stop me.”

“Girl, you’re not gonna find suitable servants to even match us.” Sunset said with a smirk. “Because as long as there’s heroes like us, the Guardians of Harmony,” She said while gesturing to her friends and herself. “You will have a bad time trying to take over a piece of land.”

“But not even you can stand up to his power!” Allura said with a growl.

“Wait, his?” Sunset said in confusion before Allura gave an icy roar, causing them to shield themselves against the blast.

When they uncovered their eyes, Allura and Twitch were gone, “She got away!” Blaize called in annoyance.

“By the time we get out she'll be clear across Canterlot!” Hitch stated.

“Let her go. She’s not a threat right now.” Twilight spoke up to them, which got Sunny and the others attention.

“Princess Twilight?!” Sunny asked in shock with wide smiles while the others were surprised.

“It's good to see you again, Sunny.” Twilight said with a smile.

“H-How did you manage to--” Hitch tried to say before Zipp spoke up.

“Wait, Sunset’s vessel actually worked?” Zipp asked in surprise, remembering what Sunset made and showed them. “It brought you back?”

“Yes, it did,” Twilight said as she looked to Sunset, “I am eternally grateful.”

Sunset smiled and turned to her friends with a guilt expression, “Guys, I’m sorry about what I said back at the Brighthouse. There were just things on my chest that I felt I shouldn't have to trouble you with.” She said while looking away.

Sunny just gave a smile. “Sunset, we should be the ones to apologize.” She said to her as Sunset looked at her. “We thought that we were only trying to reason with you, but instead, we made you feel worse.”

“Yeah, you helped us and so many others for so long, we never realized how you felt after so long.” Hitch said with a frown.

“Yeah, we weren’t being sensible to you back there.” Zipp said with guilt.

“But we won't be like that, not anymore,” Pipp said with a smile.

“Yeah, friends lean on friends when friends are feeling sad,” Izzy said with a cheerful smile.

“So if there's something bothering you, you can tell us,” Misty told the alicorn.

Sunny approached Sunset with a kind smile, “We're not going back to the Friendship where you're always the one carrying our problems, from now on, we all carry each other's problems, and if there's something bothering us we tell each other, hoof to heart?” She asked, raising her hoof.

Sunset was surprised by their words as she gave a smile as she raised her hoof and tap Sunny’s. “Hoof to heart.” She said as Sunny then hugged Sunset as the others then joined in as Sunset smiled fondly as she returned the gesture while Spike, Blaze, Tumble, and Twilight watched with smiles.

“They certainly know how to make you smile.” Tumble commented.

“That’s the true meaning of the Magic of Friendship, Tumble. Right, Twilight?” Spike asked with a smile.

“It most certainly is, Spike. It certainly is.” Twilight said with a smile, feeling her times with her friends resurfaced and the times she and Sunset had together when they either hang out or when there’s a situation.

Back near the Crystal Brighthouse, the Mane 8 are sitting around at the picnic with Spike and his two dragon comrades beside them while chatting around. Though younger ponies watched in shock as Twilight was all but devouring her hamburgers, and chucking down more than three smoothies. “Geeze, I never realized I was this hungry.” Twilight said with a smile while enjoying the meal.

“Uh, isn’t she royalty?” Pipp asked Sunset in confusion.

“Heheh, your sister is one to talk to, Pipp.” Sunset chuckle while gesturing to Zipp. “I mean, sometimes I forget Zipp is a princess.”

“You know, she got us there.” Zipp said with a chuckle. “I am a rebel.”

“Ain't that the truth.” Hitch commented as Sparky babbled in agreement.

“And besides, compared to Twilight when she’s been a spirit for sometime in the amulet, I bet she missed having to touch, smell, or especially eat.” Sunset added with chuckles. “I think she’s just making up for the times.”

Twilight then wiped the ketchup of her mouth with another burger before eating whole, her cheeks puffed up as she mumbled in bliss. “She got a point there. We were like that when you and Sunny made our foalhood Wishday’s cookies last year.” Izzy commented.

“Heh, if Opaline sees Twilight like this, she would be disbelieving and weirded out that her arch enemy is like this.” Misty said with chuckles.

“That’s Twilight for ya.” Spike said with a fond smile, even though Twilight is a messy eater, he missed every bit of her.

Twilight then swallowed her burger and gave a slight burp before giving a sheepish chuckle. “Heheh, sorry, ponies. It has been over a thousand years.” She said with a slight blush.

“So uh, Twilight, there’s something I wanted to ask for the longest time but you never could,” Sunny said looking excited.

“Of course Sunny, what is it?” Twilight asked before she was suddenly faced with Sunny’s notebook.

“Can I have your autograph?!” Sunny squealed with her eyes twinkling.

Twilight was surprised by this as she turned to Sunset and the others, who chuckled. “She did the same to me when we first met, Twi.” Sunset said with a shrug.

Sunny gasped in realization, “That's right! And never got it!” She exclaimed before bringing her notebook to Sunset, “Please sign it too, please?!” She pleaded.

Sunset and Twilight looked at each other before they all laughed while Sunny realized that her fan side was showing as she gave a sheepish blush and joined in the laughter as well.

“That’s funny. You’re funny, kid.” Blaize said through her laughter.

“Be glad that I’m too big to even sign an autograph. Can’t do that anymore.” Spike said as he gave a laugh and nudged Tumble.

“So, Twilight, I wanted to ask you?” Izzy said, after calming down, “Did you know that you're the mare Sunset loves?” She asked while Sunset was about to drink her smoothie.

Sunset's eyes widened while in her mind she was screaming in panic as lightning and thunder clashed. She gave a nervous look towards Twilight who looked surprised by what Izzy asked, “Oh, uh, no I wasn't completely aware of that.” She said as Sunset wrapped her forelegs around Twilight.

“Hey Twi, how about Sunny and I show you to your room, personally?” She said with a wide smile, through her teeth.

“Uh, sure?” Twilight said as Sunny led her into the Bright House while Sunset waved to her, still smiling.

Once Twilight was gone, Sunset gave Izzy a murderous glare, “What?” Izzy asked innocently.

“Izzy, we’re gonna have a serious talk about personal things later.” Sunset said through her teeth. “Because it’s one thing to babble things out, but babbling out other’s feelings is way too personal!”

“But friends are supposed to share love, aren't they?” Izzy said with a shrug.

Sunset gave an aggravated groan and stomped into the Brighthouse, “Was it something I said?” Izzy asked the girls and dragons.

They all gave Izzy a brow. “Izzy, you clearly forgot what we talked about during Hearts and Hooves day.” Zipp muttered.

Sunset soon came to the bedrooms where she saw Sunny showing Twilight her section which looked like her old room from Ponyville, “What do you think, Twilight?” Sunny asked as Twilight smiled happily.

“It's just like home,” Twilight said as she gave Sunny a hug and turned to see Sunset, “Thank you for setting this up for me Sunset,” She said.

“Anything for the ones I love,” Sunset said with a smile.

“And the best for the one you love the most?” Twilight asked with a grin and a raised brow while leaning close to Sunset.

Sunset gave a sheepish blush and a chuckle from that. “Izzy's just being Pinkie Pie.” She said while Sunny gave a smirk while holding back her giggles.

“Yeah. She really does.” Twilight said with a smirk and a chuckle. “Something tells me that I’ll feel right at home.”

Sunset just gave a smile and bumped Twilight playful before frowning in thought, “There is one thing that still bothers me, though.” Sunset said, getting Twilight and Sunny’s attention.

“What’s that?” Sunny asked with a brow.

“Back at Canterlot, did you catch what Allura said?” Sunset asked them.

“Yeah, she mentioned ‘You can’t stand up to his power’.” Twilight said with a thoughtful look. “And from what you ponies told me, Allura and her sidekick Twitch were alone and looking for a way to either restore the Nova Charm or find another way back to Starlight Ridge.”

“So the question is…” Sunny started in concern.

“Who is Allura working with? And why?” Sunset finished with a serious look as the three ponies wondered what Allura was planning and who was this ‘he’ she was talking about.

Back in the cave on the beach near Maretime Bay, Allura and Twitch were resting after what happened at Canterlot. “It’s bad enough that we have to fight two Alicorns, but now we have to deal with three!? Ugh, I hate this world even more.” Allura muttered in frustration.

“Perhaps if you had just stopped playing games and actually finished them off like I would have, it would have gone differently!” The voice in her head growled.

“Don't get cute with me, brother,” Allura warned as she frowned, “I may not have the Nova Charm but I know there must be something in this accused world that's just as promising.”

“And what would that be?” The voice asked in skepticism.

Twitch then babbled to Allura and pulled out an old blue book from Canterlot with a snowflake on its cover, “A book? Our answer is a book.” She said in confusion as Twitch babbled again and gestured to the cover, which Allura realized something. “Oh, it's inside the book.” She said as Twitch nodded.

“Well, reading isn't really my thing but why not?” Allura said as she took the book and opened it to see a picture of a snowy wasteland, “Ooh, now that's what I'm talking about.” She said with a smile and continued flipping through the pages, seeing a city made of pure crystal and a heart shaped cyan crystal in its center, “Hmm, the Crystal Heart? Said to amplify the emotions of those close to it,” she read before flipping the next page.

Then she saw something that really caught her attention: it was a unicorn with an ash Grey coat, a black Mane, dressed in silver armor and red cape, and had curved blood red horns with his eyes glowing green and purple. At the sight of the unicorn, Twitch yelped in fright and hid behind Allura.

“Wow, now this unicorn seems to be my kind of pony.” Allura said with a smirk as she looked at the unicorn while seeing his name on the page, “King Sombra, Dark King of the Crystal Empire. Guess we have a lot in common; We both know that when you want something, especially leadership, you take it. And if you're as powerful as this book says you are, then you're just what I need to make this Realm ours.” She said with a sinister smile while Twitch gave a sinister chuckle.

Allura and Twitch may have been beaten again and her enemies have another alicorn and an old friend by their side, but she found some information that could prove to her useful in the future to get her revenge on them.

End of Chapter 13.

Author's Note

Surprise! This was done as an original chapter of bringing back an old friend that Sunset missed. And with a few twists thanks to a friend who helped me, Harry Right now, I'm planning on making some original chapters to make things a bit more interesting and something that Allura is gonna study and research about an old enemy from G4. I hope you all enjoy this and be ready for the next chapter on Thursday because things just got a whole lot more interesting.

Chapter 14: P + T + S + P = BFFS

Chapter 14: P + T + S + P = BFFS

In the early morning, Sunset, Sunny, and Twilight were on the field while showing each other magic skills with Twilight taking notes on how Sunny handle her magic now personally that she have her body back as she listed out the skills Sunny have, which are magic shields, magic blasts, superspeed, controlling plants, levitation, and even other unique skills she have when she can transform into her Alicorn form and back.

“Wow. Sunny. I’ve seen you in action with Sunset in the past when I was in the amulet, but you have the skills of a true Alicorn.” Twilight complimented as she wrote down her note with a smile.

“Thank you, Princess, I mean, Twilight!” Sunny giggled to herself. “Sorry, I’m still not used to the fact that you’re actually here yet.” She said sheepishly.

“That’s okay. I still can’t believe I was brought back. But I’m glad.” Twilight said with a smile. “You know, I was dreaming of having a physical body again after we first defeated Opaline and the time before I was brought back into the amulet.”

“You have?” Sunset asked with a surprised smile. “But I thought when you were locked inside the amulet when you decided to leave didn’t--”

“Know what was going on?” Twilight finished with a smirk. “I know everything. I just couldn’t do anything about it since I had no magic when I was a spirit inside the amulet.”

“She got a point there.” Sunny said with a smile as Sunset nodded in agreement. “So, how I do?”

“Well, you were certainly better than when I first started out as an Alicorn.” Twilight said with a smile while showing some A’s on Sunny’s score of her training. “Even better to control those wings than mine. When I first started, I could hardly fly straight, let alone land or control my wings.”

“Really? Huh, to me it was more instincts when Sunset and I first became Alicorns.” Sunny said with a surprised look.

“Must’ve come with it when we first started out and took those flying lessons with Zipp.” Sunset added with a chuckle.

“Like how I used to do with Rainbow for flying lessons. Crash a few times, but I eventually got the hang of it.” Twilight said as the three mares giggled. “Though, it has been a long time since a bunch of fans crowded me. I was surprised everypony even knew my name in this new era of Equestria.” She added.

“Yeah, that would be our fault.” Sunset said with a sheepish smile.

“When magic first returned and thanks to Sunset’s help, we managed to clear the true history of Equestria back into your legacy.” Sunny said with a sheepish look. “You get used to the fans.

“Eh, I had before, I can handle them again. I hope.” Twilight said with a sheepish smile. “Okay, that’s enough training for now. I heard that we’re going to some fairground today with the others?”

“Oh, right. The Boardtrot.” Sunny said in realization.

“We’re supposed to be in our sections today.” Sunset said with a surprised look. “We better get ready for them. It’s gonna be a crowded fun time at the funfair.”

“I like the sound of that.” Twilight said with a smile. “I hope I won’t stand out.”

“Twilight, these days in Equestria, nothing stands out anymore.” Sunset said with a chuckle. “You can come over to my stand. It seems suited for your taste.”

“I would like that.” Twilight said with a nod. “Now let’s go get the others.” She said as she flew off to the Brighthouse as Sunny and Sunset watched with smiles.

“This is so much better than her being inside the amulet and as a spirit.” Sunny commented as she activated her Alicorn form.

“You said it, sister.” Sunset said in agreement as the two Alicorns flew off after Twilight to the Brighthouse.

A bit later at the Boardtrot, everypony is at the carnival fair having a great time while at Pipp’s section, a ton of ponies with their money out are waving their hoofs as Pipp took their money and gave them rainbow braids. “One for you. Have a ‘charming’ day. There's yours. "Charmed’, I'm sure.” Pipp quipped with giggles as she accepted some money and gave each pony a braid before turning to Izzy in the back. “Running low on rainbow braid, Izzy. C'mon, c'mon, c'mon!” She whispered with a smirk.

In the back, Izzy was making more rainbow braids as she held a few up. “On it!” She called as she rushed up to Pip and gave her the braids as she panted a bit and wiped her brow. “Whew. Is this what being a robot is? Have I turned into a robot?!” She asked herself in shock before she smiled. “...Yes!” She cheered.

Somewhere in the fair, Posey was walking around in confusion when she saw some ponies wearing the rainbow braids. “What is happening? Is it somepony's birthday or something?” She asked in confusion as she got between Skye and Dazzle.

“This just in, these super stylish friendship bracelets are amazing!” Skye announced as he and Dazzle waved their bracelets around in their hooves while having some charms on them.

“They certainly are, Skye.” Dazzle said with a smirk while Posey was even more confused.

“Sorry. Can somepony please tell me what is sooooo special about these bracelets?” Posey questioned with a brow.

“Everypony who's anypony has one.” Skye said while showing his bracelet with a smirk. “You've gotta get one, Posey.” He said with laughs.

“Absolutely.” Dazzle said in agreement. “Every time you go on a ride or play a game with a friend, new magical charms appear on them. See?” She asked as she showed her bracelet to Posey while showing many charms on them. “Look at all my charms.”

Posey raised a brow from that.

A bit later, Posey was at Pipp’s stand with her money out as Pipp placed a bracelet on her hoof and accepted the money. “Have an extra ‘charming’ day!” Pipp quipped with a smile as Posey just kept giving a casual look before walking off.

Posey then stopped as she looked at her bracelet with a brow. “Right. Let's see what's so special about this thing.” She said to herself.

A bit later, Posey was in a ferris wheel as Onyx and Dapple are in one together drinking tea together as Dapple laughed as a ferris wheel charm appeared on each of their bracelets. On a second cart, Queen Haven and Alphabittle are in one as well as Haven laughed. “Yeah!” Alphabittle cheered as their bracelets then have charms as well.

Posey was in a cart on her own as she looked at her bracelet with a smile, but no charmed appeared as she gave a concerned look as she shook her hoof and gave a nervous laugh. “Any moment now.” She said while tapping her hooves and looking at her bracelet.

A bit later, Posey exited the ferris wheel with no charm as she gave a nervous laugh. “Maybe they're all out of Ferris wheel charms. That's probably it, right?” She asked herself with a nervous smile.”I-I'll just try something else.” She added before she gave a nervous frown.

A bit later, Posey is at a ‘hit the target’ section as two ponies throw their balls and their bracelets have charms on as they smile and give laughs as they walk off. Posey got interested in it as she then took a ball and tossed it up. “All right! This time!” She said with a smirk as she threw a ball and hit a coconut. “Yes!” She cheered with sparkles in her eyes before she looked at her bracelet, which had no charms. “Huh?!” She asked in shock, still no charm after hitting a target.

Then at a funny mirror, a couple of ponies are looking at their silly reflections laughing as they shared a hooftap and tapped each other's hooves as a charm appeared before they walked off. Posey then appeared in the mirror as she made weird faces, but still no charm as she frowned and groaned as she walked off.

A bit later, Izzy was making more friendship bracelets as she gave a pair of them to Sunset and Twilight. “And there you go. Two bracelets for two ancient friends from old Equestria!” Izzy said cheerfully.

“Thanks, Izzy.” Sunset said with a smile and she and Twilight paid for their bracelets. “Sorry it took a while for us to get here. It was hard to get the fans away, mostly from Twilight, but still.”

“Honestly, no matter what era I go to, I think Equestria will always have fans for me.” Twilight said in amusement before she felt her hoof get tap as she turned and saw a unicorn filly looking at her while her tail wagged. “Aw, and what brought you here, little one?” She asked before the filly brought out a pen and a notepad, which Twilight realized as she rolled her eyes playfully. “See what I mean?” She asked with chuckles as she levitated a pen and wrote her autograph down as the filly squealed excitedly and ran off.

“Yeah, we can tell. You’re famous alright!” Izzy cheered as she and Sunset chuckled.

“Some things never change.” Sunset said with chuckles before Posey went up to them with a frown. “Hey, Posey, what’s up?”

“What’s up is that this bracelet is broken.” Posey said as she took off her bracelet and slammed it down on the counter. “I want my money back.” She said.

Pipp then floated by and looked at the bracelet. “Hmmm... It doesn't look broken.” She said while inspecting it.

“But I've been taking it on rides all afternoon, and zero charms have appeared.” Posey pointed out with a frown.

“Seriously?” Sunset asked in confusion.

“Huh, that’s weird. Everypony else is getting their charms.” Twilight said in surprise.

Izzy then brought out a zooming glass with a smirk. “Huh. Let me see... Yup, looks okay to me.” She said to Posey with a smile after inspecting the bracelet.

“Looks okay to me, too.” Pipp said with a smile.

“Seems fine to me.” Sunset said with a smile and a shrug.

“I can sense the magic in it is still okay.” Twilight said with a smile.

“What a great team we make, girls.” Izzy said with a cheerful smile with her hoof raised. “Hoof-five!” She called as they shared a hooftap, which their bracelets glowed and they each got a music charm.

“Wow. It’s an interesting magic.” Twilight said with a smile.

“We know, right?” Sunset asked with a smile while Posey looked in shock at this.

“Ugh! For hoofness' sake! Just keep it!” Posey snapped as she walked off while the four girls looked surprised and they gave a concerned look.

“What’s a matter with her?” Sunset asked in concern. “I mean, I know this is Posey, but this is a bit much, even for her.”

“I think I might have a feeling.” Twilight said, having a feeling what Posey is going through with a concerned look as she turns to Sunset. “You remember when we first met and you were being a bully and was being neglected before the Rainbooms and I helped turn your life around?”

“Yeah, I remember. Why--” Sunset stopped as her eyes widened. “Oh, Celestia. Now I get it.” She said in realization.

“What is it?” Pipp asked in concern.

“We need to find Posey and cheer her up, Pipp.” Twilight said to her.

A bit later, Posey was sitting by the docks while looking at her hoof where the bracelet was with a frown before she saw Jazz and Rocky laughing together on a boat with Jazz holding an umbrella. The two stylish couple smiled before their bracelets glowed and they had an ocean charm with their hooves closed together.

Posey teared up from this before she recomposed herself. “I don't need a magic bracelet anyway. I've got—” She tried to say.

“Did somepony say ‘need a magic bracelet’?” Pipp spoke up as Posey turned and saw her, Sunset, and Twilight behind her.

“Hey, again, Posey.” Sunset said with a small wave.

“We figure you might want this back.” Twilight said as she held up Posey’s bracelet.

“What?! No!” Posey called with a frown. “Didn't you girls hear me before? It's broken!” She stated with a wave of her hooves.

“Actually, we don't think it is.” Pipp spoke up.

“The reason why you’re not getting any charms is because you’re just not using it right, Posey.” Twilight said as she gave Posey her bracelet.

“Pipp and Izzy told us that the way you get some charms is by doing fun things with your friends.” Sunset explained while putting the bracelet on Posey’s hoof.

“That's the reason why they're friendship bracelets.” Pipp finished with a smile.

“You may have a fun time on the rides and fair, but for you to earn a charm, you must get them with your friends, because you can’t always have fun on your own.” Twilight said with a smile. “It’s only even better if you have friends by your side.” She added as their bracelets glowed brightly.

Posey was surprised by the info before she frowned. “Well, I haven't come here with any friends, so…” She started as the three mares gave a sympathetic look.

“I understand how you feel. I once started out without friends before.” Twilight said while placing a wing on Posey’s shoulder, which surprised the Earth Pony.

“Y-You have?” Posey asked since she didn’t realize that THE Princess of Friendship never made any friends before.

“Yes. A long time ago, way before I even became an Alicorn or a hero with my friends.” Twilight said to her with a frown. “At first, I thought friendship would only slow me down, but after my mentor, Princess Celestia sent me to Ponyville on the day Nightmare Moon returned, I was proven wrong when my friends showed me friendship. And overtime, I learned that friendship is magic over and over. That it can do many things. I learned that and I was proven that you shouldn’t do things on your own when you have friends by your side.”

“And I was on a similar path with Twilight before we met, which didn’t work out as well as Twilight did. I was a bad girl and was ruling a school with an iron hoof, and trust me, I regretted that path before Twilight and her friends showed me the light of friendship.” Sunset said with a regrettable look before Twilight placed a wing on her as the two smiled. “And so, I made amends with my past and made things right with my friends and were having great adventures together. So believe us, Posey, we know how you felt. And you should never be alone when you want to have fun.”

Posey was surprised that Twilight and Sunset shared their stories of how they first learned Friendship when they prefer to do things on their own like her as she gave a small frown. “Well, I don’t really have any friends with me. So I guess that’s why my bracelet wasn’t working.” She said sadly.

Twilight, Sunset, and Pipp gave each other smirks. “Well, we know one or three ponies who would love to spend the day getting friendship charms with you, Posey.” Pipp said with a smile as she held Posey’s hoof.

“Ugh. Who's that?” Posey asked in annoyance as Pipp, Twilight, and Sunset giggled before they had sparkles in their eyes.

“You’re looking at them.” Sunset said with a smile as Pipp placed a hoof on her cheeks while Twilight kept her smirk.

Posey realizes what they meant as she gasps. “Really?!” She asked with sparkles in her eyes.

“Why, of course, Posey. What are friends for!” Twilight said with a smile.

“Come on!” Pipp called as she flew up. “Let's go explore the Boardtrot together!” She said.

“We’ll show you how much fun the Boardtrot is with real friends.” Sunset added as they ran back to the Boardtrot.

At the ferris wheel, the four mares entered the ferris wheel together as Pipp started singing and grab Pipp’s by the hooves as Sunset and Twilight followed around as they twirl around.

(Besties 4 Eva Song)

(Pipp)
Every day is the best day ever
As long as my best ponies are all together

Pipp, Twilight, and Sunset looked out at the view before turning to Posey, who was rubbing her bracelet with an uncertain frown before they smirked and got next to her.

'Cause we livin', we vibin'
Yeah, we glitter it up and we like it
Get your hooves up right now

They then showed Posey a cloud that looked like her as Posey laughed at it before their bracelets glowed, which Posey gasped as she looked at hers and saw the ferris wheel charm appeared, which made her smiled and have sparkles in her eyes as Pipp, Twilight, and Sunset have the same charms.

(Pipp, Sunset, Twilight and Posey)
'Cause we'll be, we'll be besties for life
Got my main girls here by my side
Yeah, we glow it up together
We'll be besties 4eva, yeah

The four mares sang as they held hooves together as they sang together as the ponies on the ground heard the singing as they looked up and saw the four mares singing.

'Cause we're besties, yeah, besties 4eva

At the ‘hit the target’ stand, the four mares are there as Posey tossed a ball and hit a coconut as the stand vendor gave her a green bunnisus plushy, which made Posey smiled with sparkles in her eyes and placed her hooves on her cheeks as she accepted the plushie before turning to Pipp, who smiled with sparkles in her eyes as Posey offered it to as Posey sang with a smirk and a wink while Sunset and Twilight smiled.

(Pipp)
Call upon my besties

Pipp sang as she was holding a bowl of balls and hit another target.

(Posey)
We're so cute, we like confetti, yeah

Posey sang as she, Twilight, Sunset, and Pipp went down some slides before they landed on a teacup ride as they sang while spinning around in the ride.

(Sunset)
We're fabulous, we strut our stuff

(Twilight)
Yeah, we're always ready

Somewhere in the Boardtrot, Pipp was on a seesaw before Posey jumped down on the other end, which caused Pipp to be lifted up as Sunset and Twilight did the same to each other before they flew around.

(Pipp)
'Cause we livin'

Somewhere else, the four mares then dance together in sync before another charm appears on Posey’s bracelet.

(Pipp, Sunset, Twilight, and Posey)
We vibin'
Yeah, together we're so stylish
Get your hooves up right now

'Cause we'll be, we'll be besties for life
Got my main girls here by my side

A bit later, the four mares are each in a bubble bumper cart as they bump at each other with challenging smirks as they sing together and move around as another charm appeared on Posey’s bracelet, which made her smile with sparkles in her eyes.

But Posey was distracted that she didn’t see that she was gonna crash, which made her scream before a crash was made. Sunset, Twilight, Pipp and Posey gave casual looks when their rides crashed through before they looked at each other and laughed.

Yeah, we glow it up together
We'll be besties 4eva, yeah

In the silly mirror section, the four mares are moving around as their reflections acted silly. And then they went to a stage as they sang together.

'Cause we're besties, yeah, besties 4eva
'Cause we're besties, yeah, we're besties

The four danced in sync as they formed two hearts together as they sang and danced together while waving their bracelets with tons of charms they earned together.

They then went up to a beach section with cotton candy with their manes as cotton candy as well as Pipp took a selfie together.

'Cause we're besties, yeah, besties 4eva

'Cause we're besties, yeah, besties 4eva!

The four mares are standing together between Skye and Dazzle as they finish singing before they raise their hooves together with smiles, showing their bracelets to the camera.

At sundown, the four mares are sitting by the docks watching the sunset together with smiles as Posey looks at the charms she earned with sparkles in her eyes. “See? Not so broken now, huh?” Pipp joked with a small laugh.

“What did we tell ya, Posey? It’s only better and a lot more fun when you have friends by your side.” Twilight said with a smile.

“And trust us, it’s never fun when you’re alone.” Sunset added with a chuckle as Posey smiled at them.

“Thanks, Pipp, Sunset, and Twilight.” Posey said with a smile. “I guess I should’ve hung out with friends more often. And now I see why you’re the Princess of Friendship and why Sunny and Sunset spoke highly of you, Twilight.” She said with a smile.

“It’s a gift. And passion. I still got it.” Twilight said with a chuckle.

“This has been the best day ever!” Posey cheered with a wave of her hooves, but her bracelet came off as they watched it fall into the water as they cringed while Posey gasped.

“And it went down fast.” Sunset said with a surprised and cringe look.

Pipp then gave a determined look. “I got it, Posey! Besties 4eva!” She called as she flew up with a twirl and splash into the water and resurfaced as she grabbed the bracelet.

“Cannonball!” Posey called as Pipp looked up and saw Posey jumping down towards her with a splash as the two mares resurfaced.

“Wait for us! Geronimo!” Sunset called as she jumped in.

“Diverow!” Twilight called as the two Alicorns dropped down with a splash as they resurfaced as well as the four mares looked at each other before they laughed together after their fun time together.

At the end of Boardtrot, the Mane 8, san Hitch since he’s at the station, are returning to the Brighthouse as Twilight, Pipp, and Sunset rinse and dry off after the swim they had with Posey. “Wow. I haven’t had that much fun in a long time.” Twilight said while levitating a towel while the others went up to bed. “I almost forgot what it felt like. And solving a friendship problem by helping Posey and showing her the fun of friendship, brings back memories.”

“It was fun, Twilight. And a lot more fun we had with Posey now that you’re here.” Sunset said while shaking some extra water off her fur. “And it was amazing. And it was great training we had with Sunny this morning.”

“Yes. I really missed this.” Twilight said with a chuckle as Sunny came up to her.

“Twilight, thanks for the lessons you gave me today. It was great to train with another one with my idol.” Sunny said with a wide smile.

“Who said that it was finished?” Twilight said with a smirk. “Those were just the ‘A’s. After this, we move on to the ‘B’s.” She said as she gestured to a corner, which Sunny and Sunset turned and saw a bunch load of papers and scrolls on a counter as Twilight gave a cheerful smile while Sunset gave a chuckle while Sunny’s jaw dropped at the amount of lessons.

Sunset gave an amusing smile as she closed Sunny’s jaw for her. “Yeah, Twilight has a habit of going overboard with lessons. And trust me, I’ve seen it and was told by her old pupil, Starlight Glimmer.” She said with chuckles.

“I knew she’s a smart Alicorn, but wow. That’s a lot.” Sunny said in surprise and a bit of shock. “Is this why you were going easy on my training before, Sunset?”

“Trust me, I may be a friend of Twilight but even I’m not like her or that crazy with learning.” Sunset said with giggles, which caused Sunny to giggle as well.

“Hey, I’m not that overboard.” Twilight said with a playful smirk before she saw the amusing looks on Sunny and Sunset’s face before she gave a chuckle. “Okay, I guess I could tone it down a bit.”

This caused the three ponies to laugh together, while they had fun at the Boardtrot, they made Posey’s day brighter and more fun for her with friends by her side and Twilight enjoyed her first experience of fun.

End of Chapter 14.

Author's Note

This is what Twilight would look like in G5 if you're all wondering. Just picture her how she is in the series style

Chapter 15: Looking Back, Moving Forward

Chapter 15: Looking Back, Moving Forward

At the Crystal Brighthouse, Twilight was sitting on the couch reading a book with a bright smile, “Oh my babies, I was afraid we'd never be together again,” Twilight said, hugging her precious book closely, “But I promise we will never be apart again,”

“Still reading that book you've been reading for the past couple of hours, Twi?” Sunset asked as Twilight flinched and turned to her with a chuckle.

“Can you blame me? I couldn’t feel or smell them when I was a spirit in an amulet.” Twilight said with a sheepish smile. “And I just love books.”

“Yeah, your counterpart is the same.” Sunset said with a chuckle. “So, how is your adjustment to this new Equestria?”

“Well, to be honest, it’s so similar yet so different from how in my time it was.” Twilight said while scratching her head. “Compared to how things used to be, Equestria is almost like the other world.”

“Yeah, that’s how I felt when I first came back to see everything has changed when I only came back to visit you, only to wound up in a quest to bring back magic and reunite the three tribes again.” Sunset commented. “It’s like Opaline's repeated history.”

The two ponies laughed before the moment was broken by when a blur flew right into the room, startling them as they saw Zipp flying around. “Hey, Sunset! Hey, Twilight!” She called with a smile as she landed on her hooves.

“Hi, Zipp.” Sunset said with an amusing smile.

“Do you have to fly in like that?” Twilight questioned after being startled.

“Sorry, it's just, now that you're out of the amulet I can finally ask you all the questions I ever had about Equestria's past,” Zipp explained, bringing out her phone. “So, tell me about the Unity Crystals? How were they made? What was your history with Opaline?” She asked with an eager look.

“Uh…” Twilight muttered while looking around with an uncertain look.

“Zipp, ease up.” Sunset said as she pushed Zipp and her phone back. “Don’t try and pressure her like you did with Misty. Twilight still needs time to adjust to how Equestria is now.”

“Yeah, besides Zipp,” Pipp said, flying in and wrapping an arm around Twilight, “You had your turn yesterday, today Twilight is joining me for her mane styling,” She stated before Sunny came in and pulled Twilight over to her.

“What, no! Twilight is supposed to help me with my alicorn training!” Sunny retorted.

“Hey, I was gonna show her my Unicycling skills!” Izzy called while showing her crafting sash.

“No way, Twilight has baby dragon experience, she should be helping me!” Hitch stated with Sparky on his back who gurgled happily.

The Mane 5 soon started arguing amongst themselves about who gets to hang out with Twilight as the purple alicorn and her old friend shared a nervous glance, “Any advice?” Twilight whispered to Sunset, knowing she had more experience with these kinds of situations.

“Find a good hiding place, I’ll distract them,” Sunset advised, knowing this was Twilight’s only chance to get away while the others were arguing,

“Thanks,” Twilight said before zipping off before somepony saw her while Sunset worked to break up the fight.

Twilight made it the bedrooms and locked the door to keep herself safe, “Phew,” Twilight sighed, wiping her brow in relief, “Downside of having friends, they always want you for themselves,” She said to herself.

“Um, Twilight?” Twilight yelped and turned to see Misty who gave a shy wave, “Um, is this a bad time?” Misty asked.

“Oh no, not really.” Twilight said while recomposing herself. “So, what is it, Misty?” She asked.

“I was wondering if you could tell me about, this?” Misty said, showing her Spellbook to the princess.

Twilight was surprised by this as she took a look at it. “This spell book. It’s a lot more magical compared to others I’ve seen.” She said in surprise. “Where did you get this?”

“In a secret room in the Brighthouse that had all kinds of stuff from your time,” Misty answered.

“Can you show me this room?” Twilight asked as Misty looked happy.

“Sure. The secret door isn’t far.” Misty said before giving a chuckle. “But, uh, word to advise, keep your stomach together.”

“Why?” Twilight asked with a confused look.

Then at the secret room, Twilight and Misty exited the portal closet as Twilight gave a yelp as the two mares fell to the floor as it closed and faded as Twilight groaned. “Okay, I see why.” She moaned.

“Well, here we are,” Misty said, standing up and waving a hoof as Twilight stood up next and gasped at the room and the many depictions of her and her friends' exploits. She was currently looking at a window detailing the events of when they first defeated Nightmare Moon giving a tearful look. “Twilight?”

“These stain-glasses,” Twilight said in heartfelt. “They reminded me of when Celestia set them up of our achievements in Equestria. They’re… They’re all here.”

“Do you, miss your friends?” Misty asked in concern.

“More than I can probably ever explain,” Twilight said with a sad look. “I am grateful that Sunset brought me back with Spike’s help, but sometimes I wish the others were as well. it took me many moons to realize that as an Alicorn, not many of those you care for can stay with you, and after Opaline...”

Misty gave a guilty look, “I’m so sorry,” She said, still feeling guilty for serving Opaline for so long.

“It’s not your fault, Misty,” Twilight assured. “You weren’t born yet. So you’re not at fault with Opaline.” She said with a small smile before she pressed her hooves on the Nightmare Moon stained glass. “But, at least there are some things that haven’t changed.”

“Twilight, what was it like being friends all your life?” Misty wondered.

“Well, if I had to be honest, at first, I never had friends because I thought they would be a waste of time.” Twilight said, which surprised Misty. “But, a silly mare said that everypony needs friends and that your friends are just ponies you’ve never met before.”

“Who was that?” Misty asked curiously.

Twilight gave a happy smile and looked back to the stained glass window and pointed to the pink earth pony, “Pinkie Pie,” She said.

“Pinkie Pie? Huh, she sounds nice.” Misty said.

“Oh, she’s way more than nice,” Twilight said with a chuckle. “She’s like Izzy. Very cheerful and unpredictable. Maybe even more.”

“Really? Huh, that’s a shock.” Misty said with a chuckle. “So, what about the others?”

“Well, in order after Pinkie, Applejack was the most honest and strongest Earth Pony mare I met, and trust me, her apples are as good as other pie-related food. She’s as responsible and honest as Hitch,” Twilight said, which made Misty chuckle. “Rainbow Dash, heh, she’s a bit more ego and competitive, similar to Applejack, and she’s the fastest Pegasus in all of Equestria, kind of Like Zipp. Rarity, well, she’s a bit of a fashionista and tends to make things too perfect, which I’m sure Pipp could understand.” She said with a chuckle. “And last but definitely not least, Fluttershy, who was actually Just like you,”

“Like me? Did she used to work for an evil fire alicorn too?” Misty said in surprise as Twilight gave a loud laugh at the thought of Fluttershy being a bad guy.

“Oh, no. Not working for evil, she never did that.” Twilight said with a chuckle. “But she was shy like you. A little afraid of trying out some things, making new friends, and finding the courage where it counts. That and you two almost have similar cutie marks.” She said with a smile.

Misty looked at her butterfly Cutie Mark as she gave a small smile. “Wow. I didn’t realize that I would be similar to Fluttershy.” She said.

“You wouldn’t be part of this group or their elements if you weren’t, Misty.” Twilight said with a smile. “Friendship can be a mysterious thing that can surprise you with your fate.” She said as Misty smiled. “Now, is there more to this room you like to show me?”

“Well there were some weird switches and symbols that I never figured out yet,” Misty said walking over to a wall with a flower symbol on it, “Except when I touch them, nothing happens, watch,” She said as she touched the symbol but nothing seemed to happen.

“Okay, ponies! Enough!” Sunset called as she pushed the others apart. “I know you all have activities for Twilight, but can you ponies remember that she’s only one mare? She can’t be everywhere at once you know.” She pointed out to them.

The others stood quiet before Zipp spoke. “Right, sorry, Sunset. Guess we got caught up in-” she tried to say before she floated up. “Whoa! Whoa! Not again!”

“Zipp?!” Pipp called to her sister as the others looked in shock.

“What the…” Sunset asked in surprise.

“See what I mean?” Misty asked as Twilight inspected it before she had a thought.

“You said this secret room is part of the Brighthouse, right?” Twilight asked as Misty nodded. “Hang on.” She said as she then lit up her horn to show a projection of their friends and the outside of the Brighthouse. “Okay, now try something else, and let’s see what happens,”

“Okay.” Misty said with a shrug as she let go of the button, which made Zipp stop glowing as she fell to the floor, which surprised them. “Wait, did Zipp fall the second I pushed their button?”

“Why did it happen to only me?” Zipp complained as she flopped to the floor.

“That’s strange.” Sunset commented.

“What happened?” Hitch asked.

“Mmm, might be a connection.” Twilight said while turning to Misty. “Is there anything else you want to show?”

“Well, this gem I touched one time didn’t do anything either.” Misty said as she tapped the pink gem, which caused the back door to the basement to open up and burped at Izzy and Hitch, which caused their manes to go poof.

“Excuse you, basement door!” Izzy said while pointing to the door.

“Did that door just burp on us?” Hitch asked in surprise as Sparky laughed at his father’s messed up mane.

“Okay, that is funny.” Sunny said with a small laugh at seeing her friend and coltfriend’s mane like that.

Misty was surprised by this. “Wait, so these symbols and gems are like some kind of control center for the Brighthouse?!” She asked in shock.

“It appears so.” Twilight said with giggles at seeing the other's reaction, “Try another one,”

Misty gave giggles. “Okay.” She said as she look around for anything else before she noticed a Butterfly symbol, “Ooh, this one looks pretty,”

“Well, go ahead and try it out and let’s see what the Brighthouse has to offer.” Twilight said as Misty nodded with an eager smile as she pressed the butterfly symbol.

“Okay, this is a whole new level of weird, even for the Brighthouse.” Sunset commented. “What’s next?” She asked before a trapdoor appeared below them as they all went wide eyes.

“You just had to ask.” Pipp muttered before they all screamed and fell down to the trapdoor and down onto a slide course as Twilight and Misty’s eyes widened.

“Why would the Brighthouse even need a trap door?!” Misty asked in shock.

“I have no idea! This is your house!” Twilight cried in panic before they saw the others sliding to the exit as a hatch opened up in front of the Brighthouse as they fell onto a mud puddle with Sparky on top of Izzy, who was standing on top of the others.

“That was fun! Let’s do that again!” Izzy cheered.

“AHH?!? Mud! Why did it have to be mud!?” Pipp screamed in terror before glaring at Sunset, “I blame you for this, Sunset!”

“Me?! How come?!” Sunset questioned.

“You had to jinx us with that trapdoor! Btw, why would we even have a trapdoor!?” Pipp questioned dramatically.

“Hey, I’m just as shocked as you are!” Sunset called in defense.

“Um, is anypony going to wonder if this is mud we landed in and not…” Sunny trailed off, hoping they didn’t land in another kind of mess.

“We should probably go out and make sure they don’t fight, right?” Misty suggested.

“You read my mind.” Twilight said with a nod before smiling, “And thanks, Misty,”

“For what?” Misty asked with a brow.

“I never wanted to tell Sunset that I still missed my old friends but that thanks to you I finally got it off my chest and I’m truly ready to move on,” Twilight said with a grateful smile. “And I realized that they are always there no matter what. Like this room.” She said while looking at the tapestry of Celestia and Luna defeating Discord for the first time. “It goes to show that the past will always be with you.”

Misty gave a tearful smile before hugging Twilight, surprising her before she hugged back. “And thank you, Twilight. For showing me that no matter what happened to us in the past, we can always embrace who we are now.” She said.

“Anything for a friend,” Twilight said as she and Misty hugged for a bit.

A bit later, Twilight and Misty returned while the others were having towels around them after taking showers. “So that's what those things in Misty’s room were for.” Sunset said in surprise after what Twilight and Misty explained to them. “We thought they were for show before she and I found an exit.”

“Yeah, surprised me too,” Misty said with a giggle.

“Wait, so you were the ones who made me float?” Zipp asked.

“You made the wardrobe burp on me?” Izzy added, scratching her head.

“You spun me around on the Brighthouse roof?!” Pipp exclaimed.

“The Brighthouse roof what now?” Misty asked in surprise.

“It can even do that?” Sunset asked in shock.

“We really need to label those things,” Twilight said while rubbing her mane.

Sunny then approached Twilight, “Twilight, the others and I wanted to apologize for being so pushy with you earlier, I guess we were so excited that you are here.” She said in shame as the others lowered their heads in guilt.

“Oh, it’s okay, Sunny.” Twilight said with a smile. “I already have plenty of experience with friends who always want something from you, but as long as you’re all still friends it’s alright,” She assured.

“Still, I think your mane styling can wait so why don’t you give Sunny her alicorn lessons,” Pipp offered.

“Nono, Hitch needs help with Sparky more so you can hang out with him,” Sunny said, gesturing to Hitch.

“Nah, I think I can handle Sparky for a little bit, let Izzy have Twilight-” Hitch tried to say before Sunset spoke up.

“Stop!” Sunset yelled, getting their attention, “How about we let Twilight decide what she wants to do, cool?” She asked dully.

The others looked at each other as they gave sheepish looks. “Uh, so, who do you pick, Twilight?” Zipp asked with a sheepish look.

Twilight giggled at their reaction. “I’ll go with Zipp first. There’s a lot of stuff on Equestria’s history we have to go over,” She said before poofing in stacks of notes, books and board with events.

The group blinked, “Wow, that’s a lot of info. You’ve really done a thorough job,” Zipp said, sweating a bit.

“Oh this is just from my time as ruler, over there is all the stuff before my time,” Twilight said, gesturing to the table which had an even bigger stack of papers and books that broke from the sheer weight of the load, “So Zipp, what would you like to know?” She asked with a bright smile.

The others turned to Zipp, who was stunt silent as Sunny and Pipp giggled. “She had that look when mom tricked her into doing chores while also having to do her royal duties during Mares Day.” Pipp giggled.

“I know that feeling from the lessons Twilight gave me,” Sunny added as they all shared a laugh as Sunset turned to Twilight.

“You did that just to give a laugh and see Zipp’s reaction, right?” Sunset whispered to Twilight with a smirk.

“Maybe,” Twilight mused with a giggle.

Zipp then slowly recovered from her shock and gave a nervous laugh, “What have I done?” She asked herself, seeing then she was going to be in for a massive history lesson with Twilight for a while.

End of Chapter 15.

Author's Note

Another Original Chapter me and HarryBuilder made together, I hope you all enjoy it.

Chapter 16: A Swing and a Misty

Chapter 16: A Swing and a Misty

At a waterfall in the woods, things were going normally before Misty’s voice spoke up. “Oh, no! Is that a…” Misty called out as she, Zipp, Pipp, Queen Haven, Cloupuff and Alphabittle came over the waterfall from their rafts.

“WATERFALL!” They all screamed as they went over the waterfall as Misty saw her camera and quickly levitated it in her magic before they all hit the water.

Misty resurfaced from the water with a blank expression as she swam to the surface while the others resurfaced as well as they coughed some water off with Haven on a log which Cloudpuff was pushing as they all, except for Misty, laughed as they swam out of the water.

“Oh, well, you wanted an unforgettable family trip, Misty.” Pipp said with a smile, but saw that Misty wasn’t with them.

“With Sunny, Hitch and Sparky are visiting Granny Figg while Twilight and Sunset are visiting Spike and Izzy is spending time with Discord in the dragon lands, this seems to be more fun compared to theirs.” Zipp said while shaking the water off herself.

While Pipp was looking for Misty, Zipp looked down and saw a flying fish, that literally flies, came out of her life vest as Zipp gave a startled yelp as they watched it fly away before turning to see Misty walking up to a tent with the camera.

“Ugh. I wish I could forget it.” Misty said sadly as she entered her tent.

They all look at Misty as Alphabittle gives a concerned look before Pipp and Zipp come up to him. “Don't worry. We'll take care of this.” Pipp assured with a smile as Zipp nodded in agreement as they went to Misty’s tent as Alphabittle gave a concerned look before Haven placed a hoof on his shoulder with an assuring smile as Alphabittle returned it as he held her hoof next.

In Misty’s tent, she connected her camera to her laptop as she set it up and put in her password with a frown. “All I wanted was some perfect family memories.” She said as she saw some pictures their time in camping, but one of them is when the royal family trying to lift Alphabittle from from a cliff, the next was Haven sniffing some flowers, but got caught in a flower trap next, the next photo is Zipp flying away from some bees, and Pipp is taking a selfie with herself, but the ground started moving to reveal a piece of land she’s on was on top of a giant caterpillar. “But today has just been one disaster after another... ugh... after another.” She said as she flopped her face in front of her laptop in sadness.

Zipp and Pipp came to her in concern. “What do you mean?” Pipp asked Misty. “Has it been perfect? No. No way. Not even close! It's, like, so far—” She tried to say before her sister nudged her.

“Ahem!” Zipp said to her sister as the two sisters gave nervous smiles as Pipp realizes what she said.

“Um, I mean, but at least it's been memorable, you know?” Pipp asked with a small smile.

But Misty still frowned as she gestured to her laptop. “Look at this. I couldn't even do a campfire right.” She said as she then played a video of their campfire time.

“Pegasi fly ever so hi-i-igh~.” Pipp sang while playing a banjo while Misty was recording the moment with her camera before she brought out some marshmallows on sticks as she passed to each one of them.

“Everypony's having a great time.” Zipp said as Misty sat next to her father as the two smiled warmly.

“Wait for it.” Misty said with a dull look as the two sisters watched as Misty and Alphabittle hugged closely while they all placed their marshmallows by the campfire, but then the sticks started fizzing from the tips like fireworks, which shocked the group.

“Um, Misty, where'd you say you got these sticks?” Alphabittle asked his daughter in worry.

“That sparkly tree over there.” Misty answered as she pointed the sparkling tree with orange leaves on as it gave a sparkling glow.“Why?”

Alphabittle then gave a nervous smile as he got a panic expression.“Um, that's a cracklewood tree.” He said as he dropped his stick as the all gave worried looks.“Everypony, run!” He cried as he ran off.

The mares all dropped their sticks and ran off with screams right before the sticks made fireworks as Zipp went into the the trees, Pipp hid in the tents, Queen Haven, Cloudpuff, and Misty ran towards Alphabittle in the bushes as they all watches the fireworks from the sticks go off while Pipp, Zipp, and Misty have buckets in their heads as she sighed sadly as the video stopped.

“Oh.” Pipp said with a cringe.

“That.” Zipp added with the same feeling after watching the video.

“Oh, no. Not just that.” Misty said as she then showed another video, which Pipp gasped with a smile.

“Oh! This is where we saw those teeny tiny croaking critters!” Pipp said as they watched the video with the family looking around in the woods with Misty taking the lead while recording on her camera while using her binoculars.

Then a frog came out from the river with a croak as Misty smiled widely with sparkles in her eyes as she waved to the others to her as they rushed up and saw more frogs coming out with different colors as a rainbow formed over them as they gave a croak

Cloudpuff went to them and sniffed them in curiosity before they gave another croak, which made Cloudpuff flinch and ran behind Queen Haven, as she gave a giggle from her dog while Alphabittle took a good look at the rainbow frogs.

“I've always wanted to see these, but I never did because—” Alphabittle said as Pipp gave a selfie before he heard a growl, which made Alphabittle give a pale expression. “Oh, no.” He muttered.

Then coming out of the river was a giant rainbow frog with horns, rainbow streak in the middle, and purple outlines with a nose ring as it gave a snort while the mini frogs hopped behind it as the group gave nervous expressions.

“Everypony—” Alphabittle started nervously.

“Yeah, yeah, we know.” Zipp cut him off with a nod. “RUN!” She screamed as they all screamed as they ran off with the giant frog chasing them as they ran as fast as they could before they all jump into a mud puddle as the frogs hopped past them as Misty resurfaced with a look as a frog landed on her as it gave a croak.

The others, san Misty, all laughed from the experience as the two sisters were surprised by this. “So maybe I could've done without the bog mud in my hair.” Pipp said as her mane gave off a fowl stink from the mud. “Ugh.” She said in disgust as Zipp came to her.

“Everypony loved rafting, though.” Zipp said with a smile as Misty sadly pressed on another video from just a few minutes ago as it showed them on a river while on rafts as Misty’s group bumped into a crock, causing them to yelp and bump into each other as they went up to the edge of the waterfall as their eyes widened.

“Oh, no! Is that a...?” Misty starts before they go over.

“WATERFALL!” They all screamed at what just happened as Zipp and Pipp gave cringed expressions as they watched themselves splashed into the water while Misty still looked down.

“Okay... I see your point, Misty. Heh.” Zipp said with a sheepish smile.

“At least it's only one more night.” Misty naturally said as she stood up and walked off. “Then we can all go home and pretend this never happened.” She added as she walked out of the tent while the two sisters gave concerned looks.

(I Choose You Song:)
(Misty)
Searchin' high, searchin' low
Lookin' for a place I belong

Pipp picked up Misty’s camera as the two sisters looked at it before looking at each other with smirks as they had an idea.

A bit later near sundown, Queen Haven and Alphabittle are sitting close by the fire together with Cloudpuff sleeping beside them as Pipp sets up a screen blanket on the trees while Misty looks at her reflection in the lake with a sad look.

(Zipp)
Searchin' wide, tryin' to find
Something to make you feel less alone

In the tent, Zipp was going through the pillows before she found the projector as she flew out. “Movie time, ponies!” She called as she placed the projector on the pillow in front of the blanket sheet Pipp set up. “Misty made an amazing video of our trip!” She added as Misty turned to them in surprise.

“But Zipp and I made a few edits so that we all focus on what really matters.” Pipp said as they turned on the projector of when the projector turned on and showed Misty and Alphabittle together as they sat down.

(Misty)
When you carry it in your heart

(Misty, Pipp, and Zipp)
And now I see
I've got you, you know you've got me too
When we're together, there's nothin' that we cannot do

They all watched as it showed the fireworks incident as Misty saw something that she didn’t notice as Alphabittle and Queen Haven smiled with sparkle in their eyes. “I've never seen fireworks like this!” Haven complimented.

(Misty, Pipp, and Zipp)
And if your family can be the one you choose
I choose you, yeah, I choose you

Alphabittle turned his head to his daughter as he tapped on the spot next to him, gesturing Misty to come over as Misty smiled softly with sparkles in her eyes as she walked up and sat between her father and Zipp as they watched the video.

Pipp was having a selfie while seeing Misty and Alphabittle leaning close to the rainbow frogs. “Awwww!” She said as Misty petted the green frog, which caused the father and daughter leaned close to each other from that .

Then at the mud incident after escaping the giant frog, Misty swam out of the mud with the frog on her head while the group laughed and threw mud at each other. “Come on, Misty! We might be sisters someday!” Zipp called out.

“So we've gotta look out for each other!” Pipp added as Misty was surprised by their words as she turned to the two sisters, who were giving Misty a soft smile as Misty smiled with a tearful look in her eyes.

“I might seem a little quiet, but my strength is very real…” Misty started slowly with a smile while looking at the projection as it showed the aftermath of the waterfall.

“This is one trip our family will never forget—” Zipp started before the flying fish came out as she yelped.

“When my cutie mark comes to life, my heart helps me feel!” Misty finished as her Cutie Mark glowed and it’s butterfly projection came out as it flew around as she smiled with sparkles in her eyes as she hugged her father as the royal family huddled in for a group hug as all their Cutie Marks glowed and floated up with Misty’s as they circled around.

(Misty, Pipp, and Zipp)
I've got you, you know you've got me too
When we're together, there's nothin' that we cannot do

The Cutie Marks glowed and formed together before releasing a firework magic of a heart with a butterfly in it, and a house with a butterfly in it, and three projections of Misty, Zipp, and Pipp’s Cutie Mark in the air.

And if your family can be the one you choose
I choose you, yeah, I choose you

“See, Misty?” Pipp asked with a smile. “It was never about memories where everything is perfect.” She started.

“It's about making memories together.” Zipp finished as she gave Misty a side hug,

“Thanks, ponies.” Misty said with a soft smile.

“Like Pipp said, we gotta look out for each other. We're family.” Zipp said as it turns out to be another recording that Misty put in on her laptop as she gave a warm smile and closed it.

The family camping trip may have been not all perfect, but it was one that the family will never forget.

End of Chapter 16.

Chapter 17: Emotional Rollercoaster

Chapter 17: Emotional Rollercoaster

At the Boardtrot, the Mane 8, except Misty, are on the rollercoaster as they are cheering as they are going up high up at the tallest trail as they stopped for a moment. “Everypony say ‘Zippercoaster’!” Pipp cheered as she brought out her phone.

“Zippercoaster!” The rest of the Mane 8 cheered happily before Sunny realized somepony was missing in their group.

“Wait, where’s Misty?” Sunny asked as the others realized that Misty wasn’t with them.

“Wasn’t she with us?” Twilight asked as they looked around for her.

“I think she’s still on the ground.” Sunset said as she pointed down as the others followed as they looked down and saw Misty waving to them on the ground. “Misty! Shouldn’t you be joining us?!” She called out to her from the sky.

“No thanks! You ponies have fun!” Misty called before the Mane 8’s ride went down at high speed as they screamed and cheered in excitement at the thrill. Misty frowned sadly as she looked at her friends having fun as she walked off.

At the crazy mirrors, Misty was walking by with a sad look. “Ugh! What's wrong with me? Just a huge, terrifying, rickety roller coaster.” She said to herself as she walked by the mirror before looking at herself that made her look like she was a kid. “I don't want to be afraid anymore. I want to have fun.” She added sadly.

Then suddenly, Misty heard a curt laugh, which startled her. “Too bad you're such a frightened, little scaredy-pony.” A voice that sounded like her said as she looked around.

“I am not!” Misty shook her head. But then she saw a reflection coming out with a shadow figure, which made her confused before it was revealed to be herself, but with red eyes.

“Boo!” The other Misty called as Misty gasped as she rushed off as her other self laughed evilly as she came out of the mirror with a smirk. “Oh, you're not getting away that easily.” She said with an evil look.

A bit later, Misty went up to the spinning cup while waiting in line as she gave a small nervous smile. “This is fine.” She said as she gave a nervous laugh. “I'm totally having fun.” She said before she turned and saw her friends walking by while chattering, Hitch and Sunny were chatting together, Izzy was eating cotton candy, Sunset and Twilight were holding some popcorn while Zipp looked at her sister, who has a balloon with her face attached to it.

“Aah!” Misty yelps as she rushes off to find a place to hide, but she then hides at a picture wall of a seapony as her head and hooves are poked out as she realizes where she was. “Oh, come on!” She groaned quietly at her poor choice.

The rest of the Mane 8 are still looking around before Sunny spotted Misty. “Oh, there she is.” She said with a smile as they walked up to the trembling Misty. “Hey, Misty.”

“Trying to be a seapony?” Twilight asked with a smile.

“Uh, not quite how I put it.” Misty said while removing her hooves from her face.

“We're gonna take another ride on the Zippercoaster.” Hitch said while gesturing to the rollercoaster they were on. “Wanna join?”

Before Misty could answer, Zipp came up beside her. “Misty! It's so fun! It's got all these huge drops! Spinning corkscrews! Loop-the-loops!” She cheered in excitement as she held her cheeks with her hooves as her eyes sparkled in pure excitement.

“I thought I was gonna barf!” Izzy cheered next to Misty.

“Okay, let’s go easy and not make Misty any more nervous.” Sunset spoke up as Misty got out of her hole and ran up to a golden teacup.

“Thanks. But I am good with these teacups. They can really pick up some speed.” Misty said with a nervous laugh as the others watched as she spun her cup around slowly as she then whined embarrassedly as she hid in her cup.

Sunny gave a concerned look. “Are you sure you don't want to come with us, Misty?” She said with a frown.

“Uh, y-yup!” Misty called with a nervous look. “I am totally good here. You ponies go have fun.” She said as she spun around.

“Come on, Ponies. Misty isn’t known for the thrills and extreme rides.” Sunset said to them. “Let’s just leave her be.” She said as the others nodded as they walked off.

“Okay, but we'll miss you, Misty.” Pipp said as she flew off to the others as Twilight stopped and look towards Misty.

“Misty, I know you’re trying to be brave, but it’s okay to be afraid.” Twilight said to her.

“M-Me? Afraid?” Misty asked as she spun around in the cup while Twilight flew up to keep up with her. “I-I’m not afraid.”

“Misty, I can see it in your eyes.” Twilight said to her. “You’re just a bit scared to go on a ride like the Zippercoaster. I understand that. And besides, you’re not the first shy pony I know went through similar things. Even Sunset knows it too.” She said to her.

“O-Oh, right.” Misty said with a frown. “I just… I don't know if I can do it. I mean, having been raised by Opaline, I really messed up my way to have fun or try new rides out when they look a bit… much.”

“You never know unless you try.” Twilight said with an assuring soft smile. “There are times when we must face our fears and push aside our doubts. But that is up to you to face them, to find the courage in your heart, like how I helped with Sunset before the first time. And many others before her.” She said as Misty was a bit touched by her words. “Now, I better catch up with the others. I hope you have fun.” She said as she flew off.

“Thanks, Twilight.” Misty said while looking down in thought.

“So now you're hiding from your friends as well?” Misty flinched as she turned and saw her inner self beside her giving her a taunting smirk.

“After all we've been through together, I just don't want them to think that I'm a…” Misty spoke up but was cut off when she saw her inner self in front of her face.

“A pathetic, scared little filly?” Inner Misty taunted with a smirk.

“Stop it!” Misty cried out as she turned away as she spun in her cup while her inner self gave a mocking smirk.

A bit later, Misty was in a bumper cart bubble with a nervous look as she slowed down and avoided the bumps. “Whoa. Whoa!” She called as she avoided the bumps as she looked out and saw the rest of her friends on the Zippercoaster as she sighed sadly before she hit a bump. “Aah!” She yelped before she saw her inner self in a cart as she gave an evil smile. “Go away!” She cried as she drove off with her inner self giving her an evil chuckle.

At a big slide, Rufus slid down from it. “Whoa!” He cheered as he gave a laugh.

Misty was next as she gave a nervous look while she watched Rufus slide down before her inner self appeared from above. “I'm still heeeere…~” Inner Misty sang while flying around Misty with a smirk.

“GO AWAY!” Misty yelled as she went down the slide.

A bit later, Misty was walking by herself with an irritated look as she quickly put on her headphones before her inner self appeared behind her and she blew a raspberry. “You can't get rid of me, Misty.” Inner Misty said as Misty groaned as she walked faster as her inner self gave a sinister laugh.

Misty continued walking until she stopped in front of the Zippercoaster as she saw her friends still riding on it as they screamed in delight as Misty’s inner self circled her. “Face it, Misty. You're not brave enough to join the others like Twilight said you would. That's why you'll always be alone.” She said while flying around MIsty before she gave an evil chuckle. “Well, apart from me, of course. We're going to be best... friends... forever.” She said with a smirk as she wrapped her hooves around Misty.

Misty shut her eyes tight while having a frown, knowing that her inner self was right that she was always afraid to even join her friends. But then she remembered what Twilight had told her earlier. “There are times when we must face our fears and push aside our doubts. But that is up to you to face them, to find the courage in your heart.” Twilight’s voice said in her head.

Misty listened to Twilight’s words as she took a breather before she spoke. “I might seem a little quiet, but my strength is very real.” She started as her inner self backed away in surprise as Misty began to glow as her Cutie Mark glowed. “When my cutie mark comes to life, my heart helps me feel!” She finished as she shined bright as she faced her inner self with a determined look as her magic pushed her inner self back.

Misty’s inner self rubbed her face before she looked up to Misty in shock as the glowing unicorn gave a determined look. “That... is... it! I'm not going to let my fear hold me back anymore!” She yelled as she looked at the Zippercoaster.

“What do you mean?” Inner Misty questioned.

“I’m gonna do what Twilight said, face my fears!” Misty declared. “I am going to ride that roller coaster, and you're coming with me!” She yelled as she levitated her inner self and started dragging her to the Zippercoaster.

“No. No! NO!” Inner Misty screamed as she started pawing the floor desperately to get away as Misty walked towards the Zippercoaster. “You can't! It's way too scary for me! I-I mean, you!” She cried as the ponies in line saw Misty coming and glowing as they moved aside so that she, and unknowing to them, Inner Misty.

Posey turned as she saw Misty walking by. “Um, excuse me? There's a line.” She pointed out with a brow, but Misty ignored her as she continued on.

“Stop it!” Inner Misty cried desperately while still pawing the ground. “You hate roller coasters! You're making a big mistake!” She called as Misty went up to a cart and placed her inner self in with a crash as she jumped in next to her.

“We... are... doing this!” Misty called with determination as her inner self looked in shock.

“Yeah, we are!” Hitch’s voice called, which got Misty and her inner self attention as they turned and saw Hitch behind them as he smiled and waved to Misty before she noticed the rest of her friends hopping into the car.

“Hey, Misty. Got room for more?” Sunset asked with a small smile as she and Twilight got into a cart.

“You're... You're coming with me?” Misty asked with a small smile at her friends.

“No!” Inner Misty cried while shaking her head in panic.

“Of course we are coming with you, Misty.” Twilight said with a smile.

“You didn't think we'd let you face your fears alone, did you?” Sunny asked with a smile while Izzy is still eating cotton candy.

“Friends stick together, Misty.” Sunset started with a smile.

“And that includes helping you face your fears. You’re not alone in this.” Twilight finished.

Misty gave a warm smile with sparkling eyes at her friends’ support before the roller coaster cart moved. “Whoa!” She yelped as the Mane 8 then went up the ramp while Misty gave a nervous laugh. “Okay, so I am a little scared.” She said while covering her face while her inner self gave a panic expression.

“Ah, that's okay. Roller Coasters are a little scary.” Izzy said to Misty with a cheerful smile as she looked down.

Pipp then started hyperventilating with a smile. “This is my sixteenth ride, and I'm still scared!” She called out while looking around.

“Same, and this ride got nothing on Equestria World back in the other world.” Sunset said, stating that this ride is even better than Equestria World back in the human world.

“Well, brace yourselves, everypony. Because we’re about to go down!” Twilight called as they all went down as they screamed in delight while Misty was covering her eyes while her inner self screamed in panic as they rode down the tracks.

“Whoa!” Izzy called before her cotton candy then hit her on the face on her chin and eyebrows. “Ooh! Edible beard!” She called as she took a bit out of her chin. “Yummy!” She cheered as the Mane 8 continued to scream in delight.

(Up Song)
(Izzy)
If you're down, down, down
Get back up, up, up
Never on your own
'Cause you've got us

The Mane 8 continued to ride the tracks as they then went into the loop de-loop while Misty continued to cover her eyes before she took a peak.

If you're down, down, down
Just look up, up, up
You know that I got you
Even when it's tough

Misty screamed before she then placed her hooves on the railings to hold on before she opened her eyes as she then smiled as she and her friends got into a rainbow track as they got into a triple loop.

If you're down, down, down
Get back up, up, up
Never on your own
'Cause you've got us

“Whoo-hoo!” Misty cheered with her hooves raised as the Mane 8’s Cutie Marks then glowed together.

Inner Misty kept her eyes shut before she looked at herself frizzing out as she then began to fade. “No! You can't do thiiiiis!” She cried as she then broke into many pieces and faded away.

“This is so fun!” Misty cheered with her hooves raised and sparkles in her eyes. “I don't know what I was afraid of!” She added as her friends gave her smiles.

“Told ya!” Twilight called out. “You never know unless you try things out and face your fears!” She spoke with a smile.

“Well said, Twilight.” Sunset cheered.

If you have a wish, then let me hear it (hear it)
If you have a dream, then we believe it (we believe it)
It ain't over when you have each other

The Mane 8 saw the rainbow tracks glowed before they all blasted off into a magical rainbow trail into the sky as the Mane 8 screamed and cheered in delight as they flew in the air.

(Izzy)
If you're down, down, down
Just look up, up, up
You know that I got you
Even when it's tough

The Mane 8 flew as they kept going into a magical rainbow loop in the sky as they kept cheering.

If you're down, down, down
Get back up, up, up...

Pipp then brought out her phone as Misty then levitated up in the air to give it a full view of them. “Everypony say ‘Zippercoaster’!” She called with a smile.

“Zippercoaster!” The Mane 8 cheered as the picture was taken with them all together, Misty found the courage in her and managed to face her fears with her friends by her side as they had a fun time together on the Zippercoaster.

End of Chapter 17.

Chapter 18: Hall of Mare-ers

Chapter 18: Hall of Mare-ers

Chapter 18: Hall of Mare-ers

In the funhouse, Sparky looked at a silly mirror that showed him as a fully grown dragon as his reflection gave a roar while Sparky giggled as he held his cheeks with sparkles in his eyes from seeing his grown up reflection.

Then Hitch showed up, while in the silly mirror, he is a foal while looking up at the grown up Sparky while the real Hitch looked down at the baby dragon. “Sparky! There you are!” Hitch said in relief as Sparky rushed up to his adoptive father and hugged his hooves as Hitch layed down to hug him. “Aw, you're too little to wander off all alo— Aah!” He then yelped when he saw Sunny in the mirror as Nightmare Moon looked down at him with an evil smirk.

“You two ready for the Funhouse?!” Sunny cheered to her coltfriend and adoptive son as Sparky and Hitch then turned and saw Sunny behind them as she gave a cheery smile.

“You know, Sunny, when you picked on where we were gonna spend time together, I didn’t even think it would be the Funhouse.” Hitch said with a small smile before looking around in concern. “Though, it’s a lot bigger than I thought it might be.”

“But it’s so much fun and makes it even more exciting!” Sunny said cheerfully before she turned around as Hitch got up and placed Sparky on his back. “Come on!” She called as she rushed down with Hitch smiling as he and Sparky chased after her.

(We’re Lost Song)
(Sunny)
Is this real or is this a dream?
'Cause nothing's as it seems

Sunny sang as she ran up to multiple mirrors as she looked at one of them that showed her reflection as a filly while the other showed her as an elder mare with her mane a bit faded from it’s purple color as it was tinted purple while having elder glasses on her.

(Hitch)
Are we going up
Or are we upside-down?

Sparky then entered another part of the silly mirrors where the middle showed his giant head, the one on the left shows him as a red dragon, and the one on the right shows his body a bit taller.

(Sunny)
Left, right, right, left
Spinnin' 'round

Sparky looked at his reflections making silly faces as he laughed at his silly reflections.

(Hitch)
We're goin' 'round in circles

(Sunny and Hitch)
We may never be found

Hitch was looking around the silly mirrors while looking for Sparky in concern before he saw a reflection of himself as a muscular stallion, which he smirked at the reflection as he flected his left hoof, wondering if Sunny would love that image.

(Sunny)
'Cause we're lost, we're lost (L! O! S! T!)

(Sunny and Hitch)
It's just you and me

Hitch then check out the other reflections of himself, one of them shows him having a white mustache, the next shows him as an Alicorn like Sunny, the next one shows him having a bussy mane, the next reflection shows him in black and white with a monocle and a top hat, something from an old classic black and white show, and the last one shows him as a critter of a raccoon.

(Hitch)
Don't know which way to go
With all these versions of me

Hitch sang as he looked at his reflections dancing, singing, and smiling together before he saw Sparky going through a heart curtain door.

(Sunny)
We're lost, we're lost (L! O! S! T!)
But no need to fright

Sunny and Hitch followed Sparky before they saw a room where there is a giant gap abyss below them with platforms floating around to the way to the otherside. Hitch got a nervous look while Sunny and Sparky smiled excitedly.

(Sunny and Hitch)
Because we got each other
So just hold my hoof tight

Sunny and Sparky then jumped onto each platform, but the second they stepped on them, they disappeared. Hitch got a panicked look for Sunny and Sparky as he then stomped his hoof down and used his Earth Pony magic to create a giant vine to ride on.

Ooh, we're spinnin'
Ooh, ooh, we're spinnin' 'round
Ooh, we're spinnin'
Ooh, ooh, we're spinnin'

Sunny was about to hop on another platform, but she landed on Hitch’s vine as they kept moving. Sparky hopped on another platform, but he lost his balance as he was about to trip but the platform disappeared. But luckily, Hitch came in with the vine and Sunny as he caught Sparky and they made it to the otherside.

Hitch put Sparky down, but then the baby dragon and Sunny ran past him in excitement as Hitch sighed as he followed after them.

Hitch then entered the next room, which showed crazy stairs and doors in different and weird angles, which surprised the stallion from how the Funhouse made something like this.

(Sunny)
'Cause we're lost, we're lost (L! O! S! T!)

(Sunny and Hitch)
It's just you and me

Hitch then saw Sparky and Sunny running on stairs on the ceiling upside down, which made his eyes widened as he ran to catch up to them. Then Sunny ran up to another staircase with Hitch behind her before he saw Sparky running upside down on another staircase near the entrance as Hitch panicked and ran back.

(Hitch)
Don't know which way to go
With all these versions of me

Soon, Hitch, Sparky, and Sunny are all running around the crazy mixed stairs while Hitch tries to catch up with them, but each one of them ends up in different sections.

(Sunny)
We're lost, we're lost (L! O! S! T!)

After running around the crazy stair room, Sunny and Hitch crashed into each other as they looked at each other before they looked up and saw Sparky above them as he was upside down, or were they upside down is hard to tell for them.

(Sunny and Hitch)
But no need to fright
Because we got each other
So just hold my hoof tight

Sunny and Hitch touched each other's hooves just as Sparky fell from above before Hitch caught him, which made Sunny give a small laugh from that. Then Sunny turned a corner as she saw a portal as she gave a gasp. “This way!” She said as she rushed ahead.

Sparky got out of Hitch’s hoof as he ran up next to Sunny as the Earth Pony mare then entered the portal. “Sunny!” Hitch called out to his marefriend when he saw her enter the portal as Sparky waved to his adoptive father and was about to follow his mother-figure, which made Hitch panicked as he jumped towards him. “No!” He called out as he grabbed Sparky before he entered, but they rolled on the floor as the wall opened all suddenly and they fell down a hole.

Hitch and Sparky yelped as they slid down the cobwebbed tunnel before they fell out from up top as they landed on the floor with a thud as the hatch closed. Hitch and Sparky got up as the two coughed as they realized they’re in some kind of maintenance tunnel underground.

Sunny exited the portal as she did a front flip before landing on her hooves as she looked at the room she is in as she gasped with sparkles in her eyes as she saw the room is decorated like night with three gems, one on the floor, one on the ceiling, and one on the wall.

We made it! The last room!” Sunny cheered before she went up to the gem on the floor. “Wow, what is this?” She asked as she pressed the button, which made ethereal chimes while both the gem and her Cutie Mark started glowing from each press, which made Sunny smile excitedly. “Incredible!” She cheered.

Sunny then looks at the other gems buttons as she realizes how separated they are before she then rubbed her chin while thinking before she smiled and pressed the button on the floor, which chimed and glowed as the other buttons’ marks glowed next, which made her discover the answer.

“Okay. Looks like we need to hit all three at the same time.” Sunny theorizes as she turns to the portal. “Ready, Hitch? Sparky?” She asked, but when she turned around, she saw her son and coltfriend were gone. “Hitch?” She asked as she looked around the room, but no signs of them. “Uh-oh.” She said in worry.

Back with Hitch and Sprky, they are still walking in the tunnels trying to find a way out. “Hello?” Hitch called out.

“Yoo-hoo!” Sparky called as he and Hitch walked down a tunnel

“Sunny?” Hitch called for his marefriend as Sparky babbled out to Sunny, hoping she could hear them. “Anypony?!” He called out in worry.

After a bit of walking, Sparky got tired as he gave a yawn and leaned back, which Hitch stopped him with his hooves as Sparky fell asleep as he started snoring. Hitch gave a small smile at him. “It's okay, bud. Let's take a break.” He said as he laid down and curled around Sparky before he frowned in guilt. “Sorry I got us into this. I know I need to let you spread your wings and do things your way sometimes. Sunny would’ve let you do that if I hadn't been so protective of you.” He said, feeling bad for being so protective of Sparky that it resulted in them getting lost in the tunnels.

Sparky kept snoring before he started whimpering and waved his paws before he grabbed Hitch’s hoof. “Da-da…” He said in sleep.

Hitch smiled tearfully when Sparky said that before he closed his eyes. “I'm the pony of the law. Coolest dragon dad you know.” He whispered as he leaned towards Sparky as his Cutie Mark glowed. “My cutie mark comes to life, and my kindness overflows.” He said as he then gave Sparky a nuzzle, who then saw the glow as he gave a gasp.

Back with Sunny, she then had a bright flash in her head that gave her a vision of Hitch and Sparky together while Hitch’s Cutie Mark was still glowing. “Ah! Sparky and Hitch are lost!” Sunny said in concern for her coltfriend and adoptive son before she gave a determined look. “I have to find them!” She said as she then brought out her Alicorn form.

Sunny then stomped her hooves down as orange flowers then grew around the entire room. “Or... help them find me!” She said, having a plan to help her two loved ones find her.

In the tunnels, Sunny’s flowers sprouted as Hitch unknowingly used his Earth Pony magic to sprout blue flowers, which Sparky noticed as he got up with sparkles in his eyes as he babbled in awed.

“Who goes there?!” Hitch asked as he woke up when he heard Sparky, but then he noticed the flowers. “These flowers.” He started before he saw the blue flowers sprouting and making a trail. “Maybe we should follow them?” He suggested to Sparky.

“Yeah, yeah! Yeah! Yeah!” Sparky said excitedly as he giggled and panted as he ran off as Hitch followed after him as they followed the flower trials.

(We’re Lost Song continues)
(Sunny)
'Cause we're lost, we're lost (L! O! S! T!)

Soon, Hitch and Sparky then followed the flower trails through the tunnels.

(Sunny and Hitch)
It's just you and me

(Hitch)
Don't know which way to go
With all these versions of me

Soon, the flowers, both Sunny’s from the top and Hitch’s from the bottom, lead up to a pink wall at the end of the tunnel.

(Sunny)
We're lost, we're lost (L! O! S! T!)
But no need to fright

(Sunny and Hitch)
Because we got each other
So just hold my hoof tight

Both Hitch and Sparky stopped when they saw the flowers stopped at the pink door as Sparky tried to push it open, but was having trouble due to his size before Hitch walked up and pushed the wall open.

Ooh, we're spinnin'
Ooh, ooh, we're spinnin' 'round
Ooh, we're spinnin'
Ooh, ooh, we're spinnin'

Hitch and Sparky went through the wall and smiled with sparkles in their eyes when they saw the portal Sunny went through before they got lost. Sparky got on Hitch’s back as he walked up to the portal, looking nervous before he turned to Sparky, who nodded with a smile as Hitch took a breath and smiled with determination.

In the other room, Hitch and Sparky jumped out of the portal as Hitch landed on his hooves with a proud pose. He didn’t see Sunny, still in her Alicorn form, until she cleared her throat while giving her coltfriend a bored expression.

“Huh?” Hitch asked before he turned and saw Sunny behind him. “Oh. Hey, Sunny.” He said with a smile.

“Where have you two been? I was getting worried.” Sunny said to Hitch as he walked up to her with a small smile.

“We got a little…” Hitch started as he picked Sparky up and put him on his back. “...well, a lot… lost.” He said with a sheepish smile.

Sunny gave small giggles from that as she walked up to Hitch and gave him a kiss on the lips, which surprised him before he returned the gesture as Sparky watches before he stuck his tongue out from seeing that, a little grossed out.

After a moment, Sunny and Hitch separated the kiss and gave each other warm smiles. “I’m glad you both are okay. But don’t ever scare me like that again.” Sunny said to him.

“We’ll try.” Hitch said with a chuckle.

Sunny then looked around the room. “I'm pretty sure this is the last room. There's three gems, but we have to hit them all together or—” She started before Hitch walked off with Sparky with a smile.

“Yeah, yeah. Magical gems.” Hitch said with a smirk as he raised his hoof, which glowed green. “We can handle it.” He said as he stomped his hoof down as a vine sprouted from the ground.

“Whoa!” Sunny said in awed as the vine went up to the blue gem on the wall.

Sparky turned to Hitch as he smiled at the baby dragon and nodded, knowing what Sparky was thinking. Sparky then climbed onto the vine with a determined look. “Go get 'em, Sparky!” Hitch encouraged him.

Sparky giggled as he then started sliding down the vine. “Yay!” He cheered while doing a loop on the vine before he stopped at the end of the vine in front of the blue gem as he turned to Hitch with a smile, who is giving a proud look with sparkles in his eyes.

Sunny then looked up at the green gem on the ceiling before she gave a smirk. “Guess that one's for me!” She said as she then flew up to the green gem as Hitch got into position of the red one on the floor.

Then all three of them pushed the gems at the same time, which caused it to make ethereal chiming sounds before confetti and streamers appeared all over the room before Sparky slid down the vine to the ground while Sunny flew down as the two landed next to Hitch. The room then started rumbling as it revealed the exit.

The three went through as they smiled and still saw the confetti come down as Hitch turned to Sparky. “You did it!” He said to Sparky.

Sparky jumped in excitement while he babbled something in baby talk as he smiled at the two ponies, who looked down at him with smiles.

Hitch gave a chuckle. “Oh, right. We did it.” He said as he and Sunny raised each other's hooves as Sparky jumped up and high-five each of his parents’ figures as the two ponies smiled warmly with sparkles in their eyes as they leaned down to Sparky and held him as the baby dragon nuzzled his parents’ figures.

End of Chapter 18.

Chapter 19: Sonic Comes to Visit

Chapter 19: Sonic Comes to Visit

In Maretime Bay's beach, Sunset and Sonic, who came and visit her, were playing Horseshoe, with Sunset using her magic to levitate one and focus, before launching it against the metal bar stick on the ground, perfectly fitting it in place.

"Hah!" Sunset cheered with a little jump. "That makes it 4 vs 4, and we're in a tie!"

"Yeah, yeah, don't get too excited, old woman. I'm about to make you lose!" Sonic said with a confident grin.

"I highly doubt it, but if you wanna be delusional, be my guest!" Sunset said with a mocking grin.

Sonic rolled his eyes and took one horseshoe from the ground, then aimed at the metal bar, calculated when to launch it, and then... Turned around to launch it in a different direction.

"Aw, seems like you failed..." Sunset said with a fake sad tone before laughing.

Sonic, however, just grinned, as the horseshoe that he launched hit a rock and then flew away, hitting then the top of the Crystal Brighthouse, then booting to Maretime Bay, where it hit two walls before hitting a lamppost several times, then it hit a wall on Sunny's Smoothie cart, startling Sunny and Posey as the former tried to give the latter her smoothie, but because of the horseshoe's hit, Sunny dropped it on Posey's face by mistake, annoying her while Sunny smiled sheepishly.

The horseshoe then hit a wall on Mane Melody, then started to hit several lampposts as if it were a pinball on a pinball machine, then went back to the beach, hit several rocks, then seemed to be about to hit Sonic and Sunset, but they moved aside, and then the horseshoe hit the metal bar perfectly, therefore marking another point for Sonic and making him the winner.

Sunset's jaw dropped as she saw this, while Sonic lay playfully on her back and grinned. "See? I told you I'll make you lose, Bacon Head!"

"W-What... B-But that's not... How?!" Sunset asked in disbelief.

"If you wanna win a competition, you gotta do it with style!" Sonic declared with a wink. "And I, well, have tons of that~"

Sunset rolled her eyes with a smile. "Yeah. You also have a big ego. And here I hoped you weren't like the other Sonics." She added with a giggle, then turned around and walked to the Brighthouse.

"Is a multiversal thing, Sunset!" Sonic said with a smirk, as he followed behind her. "Just because we like to help people doesn't mean we can't be a little bit of a boaster sometimes."

"Sometimes?" Sunset snorted. "Now you're just being humble."

"Right, and you never mess with your friends to remind them when they screw it or try to play innocent..." Sonic mocked her up.

"That's different! I'm a boaster because they try to act smart, you just like to be a boaster for fun!" Sunset mocked him, slightly pushing him aside.

"You got me there, I'll admit that!" Sonic raised his hands with a smile, as a sign of saying he gives up and can't argue with her.

After this, the two of them went inside the Crystal Brighthouse, which seemed to be empty since no one was in the main floor. "Well, the Horseshoe was fun. What's next now on your little list?"

"I don't know, Sonic... You think you really have more time?" Sunset asked.

"My audience with Tails, Zipp and Pipp back home is still in 3 hours." Sonic said as he checked his phone and the hour, then put it back on his quills and grinned again. "I think I have plenty of time!"

"Okay, good. Because while I do have other things I'd love to do with you, there's this one thing, and pony, I want you to know!" Sunset said with excitement as she gestured upstairs with her head and then flew up, with Sonic jumping from his place and then landing at Sunset's side. "Now, before I present you both, I should tell you: Technically, you already know her because––"

"Let me guess: Multiverse?" Sonic replied to her with a smirk.

"Yeah, precisely that." Sunset chuckled nervously. "That being said, I do hope you don't get mad at me, either..."

"Mad?" Sonic snorted, as they both stepped into the bedroom. "Why would I be mad? Whoever it is, I'm pretty sure there is some nice gal that I'll get along with just fine–– Oh, I see what you mean..."

Sonic cut himself so abruptly because he found Twilight in her side of the bedroom, apparently organizing alphabetically a pile of books on a bookshelf, and some others were being organized by color. Of course, this wasn't anything surprising, but the fact that Sonic was staring at a blood and flesh Twilight in this universe made him sigh and rub his eyes, then he slowly turned to face Sunset with a deadpan, as she smiled sheepishly.

"Girl, when someone tells you not to mess with the dead, they mean it." Sonic said boredly. "That being said, I'm honestly surprised it took you 13 chapters, 16 if we count the last three from your last season, and 46 if we count the ones from the story I come from, to bring her back."

"...What do you mean with chapters?" Sunset asked, confused.

"Fourth wall break stuff, don't think about it too much." Sonic shrugged.

"...Okay..." Sunset said, looking around awkwardly, then shook her head and walked to Twilight. "Hey, Twi! You got a minute, or should we come back later?"

"Hey, Sunset!" Twilight greeted, although she hadn't turned to her just yet. "I'll be done soon with these books, don't worry. And what do you mean by "we"?"

"Oh! Well... I brought a friend over!" Sunset replied with a smile. "You remember that Society I form part of, right?"

"Uh, the one that kicked you out because their leader was bitter, incompetent and emotionally and mentally unstable?" Twilight asked, still organizing her bookshelf.

"Shoot, she's got it so right..." Sonic chuckled, as Sunset pushed him slightly.

"Yeah, but... He's not the leader anymore..." Sunset said with a sad sigh, not wanting to remember FS right now. "Anyways. Um, one of my friends from there came to visit, and I want you to know him."

"Oh, is about a new friend! Well you should've started from––" Twilight started, as she finally turned around, but as her eyes lay on Sonic, who just grinned and made a salute to her, her eyes widened as she looked up and down to him. "...Oh... Sweet... Celestia!"

Right after she screamed, she zoomed into Sonic and started to inspect everything about him, looking at his quills, his back, his chest, measuring the length of his arms and legs, and even taking one of his quills off him.

"I could barely watch him in a good light back when I was in the necklace and watched so many of you around, but being able to study this close?!" Twilight exclaimed, and then she squealed in delight, before she rushed back to her dresser and took out a clipboard and a pen, then went back with Sonic. "Okay, so: What's your name? What's your age? Species? What do you eat? Why are you blue? I heard you're fast, but how fast exactly? How are things in your universe? How––"

As Twilight kept asking more and more questions, Sonic blinked a bit before he leaned to Sunset. "Why do most Twilights react like this whenever they meet me or my variants?"

"I don't know, but I should've expected this to happen..." Sunset replied with a sheepish chuckle.

Sonic shrugged with a smile and looked back at Twilight. "Well, my name's Sonic the Hedgehog. I'm 28 years old, just turned, and as my name suggests: I'm a hedgehog!"

"Really? You don't look like one..." Twilight said, slightly confused. "You look more like a porcupine..."

"Twilight!" Sunset scolds her slightly among her teeth.

"Eh, let her be, Bacon Head." Sonic told Sunset with a grin. "I've been through so much crap in my life that being mistaken or called a porcupine just doesn't bother me anymore." He shrugged, then looked back at Twilight. "So, what do I eat? A lot of stuff, but my favorite food ever is Chili Dogs!"

Twilight stopped writing down and then slowly looked up at Sonic with horror. "...Chili Dogs?"

"Yup!" Sonic replied with a smile.

"...As in, Hot Dogs with chili?" Twilight asked again, now her worry showing on her tone.

"Uh-huh." Sonic said, his smile faltering a bit.

"...So Hot Dogs with meat?" Twilight asked a last time, now panicking a bit.

To this, however, Sonic only deadpanned. "I already had this conversation before. I'm not going against my beliefs nor what I like and love."

Sunset then stepped in the middle of them, slightly pushing Sonic back with a forced smile. "Yes, he likes to eat meat, but not horse meat, so we're good, right?!"

Twilight and Sonic both stared at her with blank expressions after she said that, then they looked at each other, and then back at Sunset, now both of them deadpanning.

"That is the worst thing you could've said right now..." Sonic noted.

"Yeah, that could be taken out of context." Twilight added, now raising an eyebrow.

Sunset blushed madly upon realizing what they implied, so she shook her head and scolded them both. "THAT'S NOT WHAT I MEANT! AND YOU GUYS KNOW IT!"

"Chill out, old woman. You may have a heart attack if you yell that loud." Sonic told her as he patted her back slightly, then looked back at Twilight. "I'm blue because I was born like that. As for how things are in my universe? Well, it is pretty much the exact same as this... Except for you, her, and Discord showing up constantly."

"And Spike and the dragons..." Sunset added, also thanking the sudden change of subject.

"Actually, Knuckles found a map to the Dragonlands the other day when he was unpacking his stuff from Angel Island to fully move over, so... Yeah, the dragons are part of our society now. And no Opaline was involved in our case!" Sonic explained with a smile.

"Pfft... Lucky guy..." Sunset rolled her eyes annoyed.

"Wait... Opaline didn't tried to steal everypony's Cutie Marks in your universe?" Twilight asked, writing down everything Sonic was telling her with a bit of excitement. "Fascinating... And I supposed you also defeated Allura in a different way?"

"Actually, I still have no clue on who that is." Sonic shrugged. "Really, we went to check Opaline's abandoned lair and it is as empty as empty can ever be. If that thing is a Together Tree, it is not responding to anypony, not even to Sparky's dragonfire. So, with no fourth Together Tree..."

"No portal to Starlight Ridge..." Sunset finished with concern. "Have you tried going there with the Society's watch?"

"Yeah. I even put in the coordinates you gave me, but it always replied with something along the lines of "this dimension doesn't exist" or something similar," Sonic explained. "I guess Starlight Ridge is not even a thing in my universe."

"So our universes are the same in design and inhabitants, at least to some extent, but there isn't a Starlight Ridge in yours..." Twilight noted and wrote down while rubbing her chin. "The more I hear about this, the more interested I am."

"Well, I can always take you for a little tour around my home if you have the time!" Sonic suggested while crossing his arms behind his head with a smirk. "I could use a little excitement considering how boring everything has become since Opaline's defeat."

"Talk four yourself." Sunset grinned, slightly pushing Sonic again. "Even with her defeat, there hasn't been a single day here in Equestria that I can catch a break! Allura's arrival to Equestria, Izzy and I's little journey across Equestria, our meeting with a seapony, the Boardtrot, and even Twilight's return! We also got dragged into a magic book that one time."

Sonic chuckled after hearing that. "Can relate! It happened to me twice. Had to fight against an evil genie and all!"

"And evil genie? Now that sounds quite interesting!" Twilight said in excitement with sparkling eyes. "Can you––"

"Tell you more? I could, sure thing, but we'll run out of time and miss her to-do list for the day." Sonic pointed out as he gestured at Sunset on his side. "That being said, you can learn everything about me from this!"

Sonic then pulled out of nowhere a big green book. The cover only had Sonic's "logo", and every word on it was written in golden ink, literally. The book is labelled as "Tales of Sonic the Hedgehog: Vol. 1".

"This book right here has all the answers you seek regarding me, and even more of them!" Sonic said with a smile.

Sunset stared confused at the book, while Twilight slowly approached and ended up hugging the book. "All... the answers... and more..."

"I know you love books and reading, Twi, but please control yourself..." Sunset said with a little chuckle and smile, then looked at Sonic with a raised eyebrow. "Where did you get a book telling your life story?"

"I wrote it, and published it." Sonic replied with a grin. "See, people have wondered how I started being a hero, so I kind of just wrote down how I met Eggman, then Amy, then Tails and finally Knuckles... That little story ended up turning into my biography as a whole."

"Huh... guess you have been busy as well..." Sunset said with a mocking smile. "But then why is the book labelled as "Volume 1"?"

"That's because it only covers my life from the start up to Eggman taking over the world for 6 months and then turning me into his little punching bag." Sonic said casually, before bringing out a second blue, this one blue, but technically having the same cover and writing as the green one. However, this one had "Vol. 2" instead. "Now THIS book covers pretty much everything else: From Egghead tricking me into his machine, to Sunny and I defeating Opaline and saving every butt in the multiverse!"

Twilight squealed as Sonic brought the other book and grabbed it along the first one, now holding them close with sparkling eyes. "I'm gonna have a field day with these!"

"Have fun!" Sonic said with a little wave, as he then turned to the exit. "C'mon, Bacon Head. Let's see what else that schedule of yours has in store for us!"

"In a minute!" Sunset said, then she turned to Twilight. "So, I guess you'll be busy for the rest of the day?"

"I have two big, detailed books on the life of somecreature from another universe, Sunset. I'd be a fool to NOT want to investigate it all!" Twilight said with excitement and sparkling eyes. "As for you, have fun out there with him!"

"Oh, we sure will!" Sunset said, giving Twilight a quick hug before rushing back with Sonic.

As Sonic and Sunset stepped outside of the Brighthouse, Sonic rubbed his chin in wonder. "You know... Maybe Starlight Ridge does exist in my universe, but with different coordinates than yours. I mean, if our Equestria's have different coordinates, the other dimensions should have them as well, right?"

"Huh... When you put it like that, you have a very good point..." Sunset admitted. "Maybe Starlight Ridge does exist but isn't accessible as of now... Wait, wouldn't that imply that there is a Mobius in this universe?"

"Maybe there is," Sonic shrugged as he walked ahead and placed his hands behind his neck. "Now, why haven't we heard of it at all and not tried to look after it? Don't know, but myself from this universe must be having a blast not dealing with the crap we dealt with. Let's keep it that way."

"Agreed." Sunset nodded, then smiled and took flight. "Well, I think the next thing on my little list is to soar through the skies!"

"You put a fly activity on your list for a guy that cannot fly?" Sonic asked with a raised eyebrow.

Sunset's eyes widened after hearing this, and she also blushed embarrassed. "O-Oh! I, um, I guess I didn't think of that..."

But then, Sonic snickered and suddenly got surrounded by seven glowing gems, the Chaos Emeralds, before they went into his body and transformed his blue fur into golden and his green eyes in red, making him go Super Sonic and fly past Sunset, making her twirl around in the air a bit.

Sunset eventually regained control, then she heard Sonic laughing and looked up. "Geez, girl. You're really easy to fool! Are you sure you're the team leader in this universe?" He mocked up while crossing his arms.

Sunset rolled her eyes again, but still grinned. "Ha ha, very funny, hedgehog. How about you stop bragging around and, you know, catch up?!"

As she stated this, she took flight ahead and flapped her wings to fly at top speed, making Sonic grin and chase after her. If there's something Sonic can't say no to: Is a good race!

Soon, Sonic and Sunset then went up to the Boartrot entrance, which made Sonic jaw drop when he saw the carnival since he had nothing like this back in his world, which made Sunset smirk as she nudged Sonic to snap him out of it as the two entered the carnival.

The first thing the did was riding on the Zippcoaster, which Sonic cheered loudly with his arms up while Sunset held on tight as they moved and did loops at top speed, something that Sonic enjoyed deeply while feeling the strong wind on his quills.

They then try out the fun slides, which they slid down as they laughed before launching from it and landed on the teacups, which they spun around as they laughed harder as they then spun the wheel.

They then went to the Funhouse, where they saw silly and alternate reflections of themselves in the mirror. One of them showing Sonic’s different forms he had over the years, one of them is his super form, his World Rings form, his Werehog form, and his pink super form, which made Sunset laugh.

Sunset was looking at her reflections, which had her human form when she attend CHS, her in her Daydream Shimmer form, her Pony-Up forms she had with the Rainbooms, her old Unicorn self, and her Demon Shimmer form, which made her cringed at her evil self while Sonic placed a hand on her shoulder, comforting her as she gave a smile.

They then went to the stands where Sunset threw a ball, which hit it’s a stack of cups as she turned to Sonic with a smirk

The Hedgehog smirk before he held up three balls and threw them at high speed, which hit all three sacks as Sunset’s jaw dropped while Sonic smirk as he was giving a plushie, which he smiled before seeing a colt looking at him in awed while Sonic gave him a plushie, which he smiled as Sunset smiled at Sonic’s kindness.

They were now in bubble carts as they were each in a cart as they drove around and bumping into each other or other ponies who were riding on their own as they laughed and gave challenging smirks before they sped up and started bumping into each other.

But then they worked out of control before they crashed out of the stands while still in their carts, before they looked at each other from what just happened before they laughed.

They then went up to the Mane 7’s stands while Sunset showed Sonic each of their own stands that Izzy created while showing different sections of their special talents and skills that they can expand and show others.

Sunset showed Sonic Sunny’s smoothie stand, which made him smiled to know that Sunny’s smoothie business has expanded a bit and had a taste with new flavors she can make as Sunset gave him a smoothie to taste, which he did as he gave an awed expression from the taste.

They walked up to Izzy’s crafting stand where she can make her creations and use her unicycling skills, which made Sonic impressed to see how Izzy went so far.

They went up to Misty’s popcorn stand, which made Sonic chuckled, knowing how much Misty loved that snack piece with different flavors.

And then finally, they went to Pipp’s stand with all of her Mane Melody supplies and equipment set as Sonic smiled, knowing his Pipp would love this stand very much as he wondered if his friends from his world would have similar things if they found the abandoned carnival in their world.

Sonic and Sunset laughed as they walked through the forest near Maretime Bay. After everything they've done today, and with Sonic still having 15 minutes left before leaving, they wanted to finish up with a nice walk and chit chat.

"So the Nova Charm split up in 7 and is basically now 7 Nova Charms... Does that mean each of you gets to visit a dimension in specific, or you can all go to the same one which any of them?" Sonic asked, as Sunset finished narrating her adventure with Izzy that led them to bring over the Boardtrot.

"No clue," Sunset replied honestly with a shrug. "Each fragment is in our respective stands, but that's it. We haven't tested them out just yet."

"I see... And what about the guy with glasses?" Sonic asked next, as he jumped over some rocks over a swamp to get from one side to the other with ease, while Sunset just flew over it. "What was his name again? Cornet? Closet? Cornelius?"

Sunset laughed as Sonic guessed wrong. "Is Comet! And he went to explore Equestria all on his own. He always dreamed of seeing the world, and that's what he's doing now."

"Sounds like a lazy excuse to me because the writers just don't know what to do with him..." Sonic deadpanned after hearing this. "Well, I hope he's doing fine and liking what he sees so far. That being said, don't you think you should contact him and, you know, tell him the one b$&@# that tormented him and his people are around again?" He pointed out, while one word he said was censored with a bip and the word "SEGA" covering his mouth.

"Sunny suggested the same, but... Don't you think it'll be cruel to ghost his peace away like that?" Sunset pointed out with concern. "He was freed from Allura, and just suddenly take his joy away... It doesn't seem fair."

"I agree that he should not fear her anymore. However, keeping it a secret from him is even worse." Sonic pointed out with a slight frown. "It's better if you don't put his trust at stake just because you wanna protect him... I already made that mistake with my own friends..."

"You mean when that guy, The End, haunted you for months?" Sunset reminded him with concern.

"...Yeah..." Sonic nodded, but then shook his head and smiled again, as if they weren't talking about something delicate at all just a second ago. "But the past is in the past. Gotta keep moving forward!"

Sunset, noticing this, raised an eyebrow. "Can I ask you something if you reply honestly to me?"

"I don't know, I would have to check my calendar." Sonic replied with a snort.

"Sonic, I'm serious!" Sunset said, as she suddenly stepped in front of him with a serious look, and Sonic understood her point, so he just arched a brow. "How's that.... How do you do it?"

"...Do what?" Sonic questioned, confused.

"How do you manage to look past everyone's mistakes and move forward?" Sunset remade her question. "Like, you forgive me and Boom Sonic very quickly, and you even accepted the help of the one guy that's been a pain in the ass for you for a very long time! I... I don't get how you do it..."

"...I just do it?" Sonic shrugged, but Sunset's expression clearly told him that's no answer to her. "If you wonder why I don't hold grudges against anyone, or why I can keep moving on despite everything that's launched at me, it is because I don't like to get stuck in the past. It holds me back and makes me feel like I can't live my life because I'm letting mistakes that just don't matter anymore keep me stranded."

"Mistakes that don't matter anymore?!" Sunset asked, not offended, but very confused. "But what if some of those mistakes hurt others?! What if they hurt you?"

"Doesn't matter anymore," Sonic replied with a smile. "Mistakes happen all the time, and when we make them, we can't change them. But we can learn from them, or get stuck with them and make them our whole personality. Is up to anyone to make that choice. The point is that getting stranded in the past won't let you look forward to the future. You were a brat as a teenager, so what? Those days are way behind you now. You are a heroine now, a legend, even! What you did in the past, good or not, helped make the pony you are today. You can still not like those memories, but so long as you have learned from them, I don't see why worry so much about what was done."

"...Wow... Your Sunny is right... You have a heart like no one else does..." Sunset said with a smile.

"Hey, I'm just teaching you what I was taught by the one mother figure I had!" Sonic said with a grin while raising his arms as a sign of defense. "Besides, it is never too late to learn to be the best you that you can be."

"Have you considered getting a job as a school advisor or something?" Sunset asked with a smile.

"Ugh! Sunny and Pipp suggested the same, and my answer remains the same: No." Sonic rolled his eyes annoyed. "Besides Longclaw, life was my other teacher, and it was a rough one! Is better if people, and ponies, learn by themselves rather than relying so much on others."

"That is true... But you'd make a good advisor!" Sunset teased, slightly pushing him again.

"You're making me regret telling you all I told you..." Sonic deadpanned.

"I'm just joking!" Sunset said with a chuckle, as the two of them exited the forest with smiles and headed towards the Crystal Brighthouse once again, marking the end of Sonic's little visit to Sunset's universe.

End of Chapter 19.

Author's Note

This chapter was thanks to https://www.fimfiction.net/user/514897/BronySonicFan for creating this. I just add in the fun carnival scenes with Sonic and Sunset having fun to finish it, but he did the rest of the chapter for this.

Chapter 20: The Tinytrot

Chapter 20: The Tinytrot

At the Boardtrot, everypony is having a fun time while the Mane 8 and Sparky, who Hitch is carrying in a kangaroo bag, are walking by while wearing sunglasses, flower necklaces and summer hats while Sunny fling her mane with a smile.

“Gotta say, I’m loving this style.” Twilight said while looking at herself.

“Glad you do. This is how we do sometimes when we’re having fun.” Sunset added with a smile. “And the Boardtrot never gets old.”

“True enough.” Misty said in agreement.

“What a day!” Sunny said while looking around. “The sun is shining. The ponycorn is popping.” She said as she turned to the Pippsqueaks looking at the ponycorn stand popping ponycorn. “The critters are stampeding.” She added, which caused the group to stop.

“Wait, what?” Sunset asked as they turned and saw a herd of critters with sunglasses stampeding towards them.

“Aah! Stamped!” Twilight cried out in complete shock.

“Everypony, dive, dive, dive!” Hitch called out as the rest of the Mane 8 yelped and moved out of the way, but Hitch wasn’t lucky as he and Sparky got caught in the stamped before he grab onto the pole, but Hitch felt a tug on his tail as he turned and saw Sparky hanging onto his tail. “Sparky! Hold on, bud!” He cried out.

But Sparky lost his grip as he gave a yell as everything around them went to slow-mo as Hitch screamed with his hooves out to Sparky before he and the critters went into some kind of portal that has Hitch a pacifier sign on the top and shapes that a baby would like.

The Mane 8 huddled around the portal as Zipp read the label. “The Tinytrot? What is this?” She asked as she walked forward and crouched down as she took off her glasses. “Some kind of special Boardtrot area for critters, foals, and fillies?” She questioned in wonder.

“Has this always been here?” Twilight asked in surprise while inspecting the portal. “Because I’m pretty sure we would know.”

“No. This is the first we heard of it.” Sunset said in surprise. “It must’ve been made when Boardtrot was created. We didn’t even notice it.” She added while rubbing her chin. “But those critters were in a rush.”

“I bet it’s gonna be fun if foals and critters are in there!” Izzy said with a cheerful tone.

“And dragon dads!” Hitch called out with determination as he stepped forward to the portal. “I'm coming, buddy!” He called as he jumped into the portal.

“Hitch!” Sunset called out before she groaned. “When it comes to Sparky, he goes overboard to keep him safe.” She muttered.

“I wouldn’t blame him, I would’ve done the same if it was Spike.” Twilight said with a shrug, knowing how Hitch is feeling.

“Too true, Sparkle. Too True.” Pipp said with a nod.

“We can't let him go alone!” Sunny said in concern for her adoptive son and coltfriend. “Come on!” She called as they all jumped through the portal, but the second they jumped in, they all screamed as they fell into a tunnel with sparkles around them.

“This is making me queasy!” Twilight cried out, having a sense of deja vu of her time traveling through portals.

“You get used to it, Twi!” Sunset called out before they saw the other end of the portal.

But once they exited it, they came out different, they became fillies again while Sunset and Twilight are Alicorn fillies, while Sunset lost her glow now that she’s younger, while the mares landed on top of each other, losing their flower necklaces, sunglasses and hats as they gasped in shock at what happened to them as they then started crying.

Hitch, who is now a foal, stepped forward and talked to the girls in baby babbles with a determined expression. He then realizes what he’s saying and what happened to the girls as he looked at himself and gasped, realizing he and his friends are foals again as the girls kept crying as he gave a nervous sweat as he placed a hoof on his face and rubbed it down, seeing that this might be an issue while finding Sparky.

Soon, the Foals 8 got their bearings, they walked on only to see a baby version of the Boardtrot while seeing ponies that are either already foals or turned into foals and critters, who had turned into babies as well, having fun around in balloon or soft versions of the rides in Boardtrot while some are playing on balls or inside bubbles floating around.

The Foal 8 looked awed while babbling at how amazing Tinytrot is while Filly Izzy babbled happily while jumping up and down on the bouncy floor they were walking. They saw two baby raccoonicorns holding pacifiers, which created cotton candy so when they put it in their mouths, they were stuffed with cotton candy as they walked past them while Filly Izzy cheered.

The Foal 8 then walked up to a mini version of the ferris wheel where foals and critters are sleeping in as an Earth Pony filly stopped in front of Filly Misty. “Awwww!” Filly Misty said, finding this adorable.

Filly Sunset and Filly Twilight looked up and saw some colorful bubbles floating around as they looked awed with sparkles in their eyes. “Oooohhh.” They both said in unison as Filly Twilight pop a bubble, which made her giggle.

As they walked around, Filly Sunny turned and saw Sparky walking up to the gate, unaffected by Tinytrot since he’s already a baby as Sunny turned to her friends and pointed to a direction while babbling, which her friends turned to her but couldn’t understand her since she’s talking baby talk.

Filly Sunset then started babbling to Filly Sunny while gesturing to her throat, clearly saying that they can’t talk normally as babies, which makes it hard to understand each other. Filly Sunny got what her sister figure was saying as she then jumped up and did a front flip as she focused hard and brought out her Alicorn form.

“...Spah-kee!” Filly Sunny yelled as she got her words out and pointed to where Sparky was heading as he entered through a gate, which the rest of the Foal 8 started yelling as they chase after him while Filly Sunny lost her alicorn form and fell to the ground, feeling a bit tired, noting that bringing out her Alicorn form as a filly can be a bit hard since she’s not strong enough at that age.

Filly Sunset and Filly Twilight rushed towards Filly Sunny and helped her up as they babbled in compliment while Filly Sunset gave her a quick nuzzle, which Filly Sunny giggled in response as they rushed after the others.

A bit later, Skye was in a magical balloon screen. “The Tinytrot Wipeout is about to begin!” He announced while on a ballpoon track over an ocean of purple glitter, the baby critters and foals are watching the screen. “Waddle on over to compete for the adorable grand prize!” He announced as the baby crowds cheered. “Let's check in with my co-anchor, who is in the Tinytrot with the racers.” He said while seeing a group of foals at the starting line either doing stretches or bouncing around.

Skye then noticed something that made him frown. “Dazzle? You there, Dazzle?” He asked as he spoke through the mic, trying to get Dazzle on the line.

Below the screen, it was Dazzle with a flag next to her, but she was a pegasus filly like the others as she babbled with baby talk through her speaker. “...Skah.” She babbled before she started sucking her mic.

Skye saw Dazzle as a filly as he gave a sheepish look. “Errr…” He cringed before he recomposed himself. “Well, now we know what happens when you send a newspony into the Tinytrot. They get tiny just like everypony else.” He said while seeing the foals anxious to get started while Sparky came up at the starting line next to them.

Then the air horn honked as Sparky gave a determined expression just as Filly Dazzle waved her flag, which made Sparky rush ahead with a laugh as the other competitor babies were about to follow, but the Foal 8 jumped over them. “And they're off!” Skye called out.

The foal competitors looked at each other in surprise before they shrugged and rushed off as the baby crowd then started cheering for them. Sparky laughed as he ran as Foal Hitch jumped forward to try and grab him, but missed as Sparky then slid down on his belly. “Yaaaay!” He cheered as he slid down.

Foal Hitch watches Sparky go. “Spah!” He cried out in concern before he turned and saw his friends coming towards him with the other competitors while having fun as they laughed and cheered. The girls then started knocking the competitors off the tracks in excitement as they fell into the glitter river as they bounced around.

“Aga! Fun!” Filly Twilight called in excitement before they caught up to Foal Hitch, who ran to catch Sparky as the Foal 8 followed.

As they kept bouncing, a cannon then suddenly activated and turned towards them and fired out some plushies, which they barely dodged. “Uh-oh! It's trial-by-teddy time!” Skye announced with a smile.

Sparky dodged the plushies while Foal Hitch started yelling and dodged them while keeping up with Sparky. Filly Zipp dodged them with her flips and flying skills as she gave a laugh. Fillies Pipp, Sunset, Twilight, and Sunny kept bouncing, but they then gasped and screamed when they saw a giant teddy bear heading towards them.

Filly Pipp was then caught by the giant teddy bear and was flung back, but she was caught in magic as she turned and saw Filly Izzy using her on her and the bear before the two fillies eyes’ widened when they saw more plushies heading towards them.

Filly Izzy then used her magic to catch them all and wrapped them around Filly Pipp and the bear. Sparky laughed while Hitch and five mares followed after him before they turned and saw Filly Izzy trying to balance the plushies and Filly Pipp. “Whoa, whoa, whoa!” She called while getting her balance with giggles before she then tossed Filly Pipp and the plushies into the glitter river as Filly Pipp just smiled while still on the giant teddy. “Ta-daaaaah!” Filly Izzy cheered while laying on her back.

“And that, ponies, is why you should always share your toys.” Skye said from the screen before he gave a laugh while the Foal Hitch and the others saw Sparky jumping on some bouncing balls with flips. “Awww. Adorable, bouncing babies.” He added as the remaining Foal 8 laughed as they bounced on the balls and made it to the otherside.

Filly Misty is the last one as she looks at the bouncy balls nervously before she then jumps on one with her eyes closed. She landed perfectly on the ball as she gave a laugh, but the ball started tilting as she then started running as the ball spins. “Whoa, whoa, whoa! Aah!” She called out as she fell off the ball and splash into the purple glitter water.

At the next course of the race, Sparky laughed as he crossed the bridge monkeybar style while the remaining Foals 8 followed on top, but the planks started wobbling. “Ooh! Don't slip, ponies!” SKye called out.

Filly Zipp lost her balance as she then screamed and started falling to the glitter river, but she stopped with her wings as she gave a smile as she flew up with a flip. “Whoo!” She cheered as she let herself fall into the glitter with a splash as she gave a small laugh.

Sparky kept laughing before Foal Hitch tackled him as they rolled across the floor as Hitch babbled excitedly and in relief as Filly Sunny came up next to her coltfriend while Fillies Sunset and Twilight came up from behind them with smiles.

“Da-da! Ma-ma!” Sparky cheered at seeing his foal turned adoptive parents in front of him while the others smiled.

Skye sniffed as he wiped his tears. “Oh, what a touching reunion of baby dragon and dragon dad and mom.” He commented as Sparky, Foal Hitch and Filly Sunny got into a group hug while the others smiled with sparkles in their eyes. “And just in time for the giant boulder.” He added with a smile.

“Gi-waa?” Filly Sunset asked as she and the others turned and saw a giant ball boulder with a face looking at them as they gasped as it started rolling down towards them.

“RRRRUUUUNNNN!!!” Filly Twilight screamed as the five ran to get away from it, but they stopped as they saw a gap between them and the other side as the ball came close to them.

Filly Sunny gave a determined expression as she stepped forward and babbled to Fillies Sunset and Twilight to join her as they nodded and stepped forward with similar expressions as they faced the boulder as Filly Sunny spoke in baby talk. “I am a dragon mom and all three pony kinds wrapped up into one.” She declared as she brought out her Alicorn form and her Cutie Mark glowed. “My Cutie Mark comes to life with hope bright at the sun!” She finished in baby babble.

“And I may be all three pony kinds wrapped in one, but I’m also a Guardian of Harmony that is a symbol of the sun and understands the pain of another.” Filly Sunset babbled in baby talk as she flew up as her Cutie Mark glowed. “As my cutie mark comes to life, my empathy helps me become better!”

“I was once the Ruler of Equestria and Princess of Friendship who helped bring harmony to all the lands.” Filly Twilight babbled next as she flew up next to Filly Sunset as her Cutie Mark then glowed. “As my Cutie Mark comes to life, my magic brings forth rainbow light!” She finished as she glowed bright.

The three filly alicorns then used their magic to levitate Foal Hitch and Sparky to the otherside before the boulder hit them as Foal Hitch and Sparky made it to the otherside as they watched the three filly alicorns riding the boulder in the air. “Wheee-hee-hee!” They cheered before they splashed into the glitter river and resurfaced as they laughed at each other.

Then the confetti cannon went off at the finish line as Foal Hitch and Sparky jumped on a spot with their friends around then covered in glitter. “Congratulations, team!” Skye called out. “You've won the Tinytrot golden pacifier!” He called as they turned to Filly Dazzle, who is sucking on the golden pacifier while Skye gave a nervous look from this. “You just need to pry it away from my pocket-sized co-anchor.” He said with a nervous chuckle while Filly Dazzle enjoyed the golden pacifier.

Sparky went up to Filly Dazzle as he took the golden pacifier from her and went back to the others as Filly Dazzle the started crying Baby Dazzle from her pacifier being taken as Sparky went up to his foal turned dragon dad as they hopped around while the rest of the Foals 8 cheered for them.

Foal Hitch rubbed Sparky’s face, which caused the baby dragon to smile with sparkles in his eyes as he hugged Foal Hitch, which he returned the gesture as the girls smiled at them.

A bit later, the Mane 8, san Hitch and Sparky, exit Tinytrot as they returned to their normal age, but still covered in glitter while Izzy had sparkles in her eyes from that experience while Pipp groaned as she flew around and looked at the glitter on her.

“Ugh, this stuff is never gonna come off!” Pipp complained before she then gasped with a smile and sparkles in her eyes. “That sparkle, though!” She said as she did a loop.

“Never thought I would have a second chance to be a filly the second time.” Twilight said with a smile, while the others turned to her in surprise. “It’s a long story of a side effect of a remedy I took during my sickness. But that’s for another time.” She explained.

“Wow, I forgot what it felt like to be a filly again.” Sunset said with a nostalgic smile. “The energy, the fun, the excitement, felt like I had that only yesterday.”

“Well, many generations to be more precise.” Pipp said with a smirk. “Afterall, you are from ancient Equestria with Twilight, Sunset.”

Sunset took a double take as she gave Pipp a one eye look. “Are you calling me old, Pipp?” She questioned as the others snickered at her expression.

“Well, you are older than anypony here in this era of Equestria, Sunset.” Twilight said with a smirk, which caused the mares to laugh at the joke.

Sunset turned to Twilight before she gave a smirk. “Everypony except for you, Grandma.” She joked as she gave Twilight a quick flick to the head, which made her flinch as Sunset laughed as well as the mares laughed harder before Twilight joined in as well.

“Heheh, it’s true. You two are relics.” Misty joked through her laugh.

“Okay, point taken.” Twilight said with a small laugh.

Izzy recomposed herself before she turned to her friends with a smile. “Can we go back to Tinytrot tomorrow?” She asked as she grabbed Sunny with sparkles in her eyes. “And the next day? Oh! And the next day?!” She asked excitedly as she then grabbed Misty’s cheeks and squished them while Pipp flinched a bit. “What do you say, Hitch?” She asked, only to realize that Hitch or Sparky aren’t with them as they look around.

“Hitch?” Sunny asked, not seeing her coltfriend or adoptive son anywhere.

“Now where did they go?” Twilight asked as they looked around before they turned to the Tinytrot portal.

“I think I know where they are.” Sunset said as they looked closer to the portal as they saw Foal Hitch and Sparky sleeping together on the Tinytrot’s ferris wheel while Sparky had the golden pacifier he’s using.

“Awwww!” The mares all said with smiles, finding the two adorable together as they watched Foal Hitch and Sparky sleep while Sparky snored a bit, having had a great time together in the Tinytrot.

End of Chapter 20.

Chapter 21: Sleepover!

Chapter 21: Sleepover!

At the front of the Crystal Brighthouse, Posey knocked on the door a few times before Sunny opened it while holding some popcorn and wearing bunny slippers on her hooves. “Welcome to the best sleepover ever! Whoo-hoo!” Sunny cheered in excitement before she looked at Posey.

Posey is holding her teddy bear and gives it a squeak while having her mane curled while wearing a green dress with green flowers while her suitcase was overpacked, which Sunny was surprised as she gave a nervous chuckle. “Wow, Posey. Looks like you've packed for a whole week.” She commented with an uncertain smile.

“Oh, heh-heh, it's just a few essentials.” Posey said with a smile as she walked in. “My nighttime moisturizer, my morning moisturizer, a calming pillow mist, some leave-in-mane cleanser, eyelash conditioner, a bedtime retainer…” She listed out as Sunny just gave an amusing look at Posey.

“Heheh, just like Twilight when she packs things for preparations. And a bit like Pipp and Rarity. No wonder she and Pipp get along so well.” Sunny commented with a smile as she walked back in.

Soon, a disco ball was shining on them as Sunny, Sunset, Pipp, and Misty raised their drinks with laughs while Misty have her mane in a bun, wearing a pink pajama with pink slippers, Pipp have her manes in curls while having a purple dress as the three laughed.

Twilight, Zipp, and Izzy laughed as they had a pillow fight while Zipp is wearing a icy blue pajama with a yellow bandana on her mane wearing yellow socks, Izzy was wearing an orange cloth on her mane with an orange pajama with oranges on them, while Twilight is wearing a purple pajamas with her mane in a ponytail as the three mares laughed.

Then McSnipps-a-lot was hopping by while carrying a pillow before Izzy jumped in front of him with a yell, causing him to flinch and the pillow fell on him. “En garde, Crabby McCrabman!” Izzy cheered while holding a pillow.

Posey saw this as her eyes widened. “Ah!” She yelped as she duck under from an incoming pillow. “You call this fun?” She questioned as McSnipps-a-lot crawled past her with a pillow. “Somepony is going to get really hurt!” She complained as Sunset and Sunny walked up to her.

“Posey, it's just a pillow fight.” Sunny stated with a smile.

“Yeah, they’re soft and they used pillows to playfight.” Sunset added with a chuckle.

“Besides, you can't have a sleepover without a pillow fight.” Sunny said as she gently hit Posey in the face with a pillow as she giggled, but when she lowered the pillow, Posey still gave a dull look as Sunny tapped her.

“Not much of a pillow fighter, huh?” Sunset questioned with a brow.

“I am not now.” Posey said with a dull look. “Do you have anything else planned?” She questioned with a brow.

“Yeah we do. Twilight?” Sunny asked Twilight as she brought out a scroll.

“Well, Sunny thought we'd start with a game of Truth or Mare, followed by makeovers!” Twilight lists out while Pipp is doing Misty’s hooves while giving sparkling eyes at the makeovers. “Then a break from melty marshmallows to set us up for sleepover parkour!” She listed out while levitating some marshmallows on a stick while tossing a pillow up with Zipp, who is now wearing sunglasses.

“Yeah! That’s what we’re gonna do!” Sunny cheered.

“And a little something I learned from my first sleepover with my old friends.” Twilight said with a proud look. “And I made sure to actually do the fun instead of the rules.”

“Well, it will be like that one sleepover we had, Twilight.” Sunset said with a smile and a wink as Twilight giggled.

“Oh, no, I think I'll just head straight to my room.” Posey spoke up, which surprised the others as she put on her sleep mask. “In fact, we all better head to bed if we want to get the full eight hours.” She said, which made the others shocked while McSnips smacked Izzy with his pillow while on her head. “Uh, could I get a little tea? Chamomile, if you have it.” She said.

“Ooh. You want to go to bed? Already?” Sunny questioned with a nervous smile.

“Posey, you just got here and you wanted to sleep already in a sleepover?” Sunset questioned with a brow.

“The whole point of a sleepover is that you don't go to sleep.” ZIpp pointed out.

“They really should call it a ‘wakeover’.” Misty commented while in her tent with a smile.

“That’s not how you call it, Misty.” Twilight said with a chuckle before Izzy got in front of the two.

“I haven't slept in two days!” Izzy said cheerfully before McSnips smacked Izzy with the pillow again, but when he removed it, Izzy showed bed eyes while she gave sparkling eyes, which made Misty and Twilight cringed.

“Uh, yeah, thanks for the comment, Izzy.” Twilight said with a cringed expression.

“No sleep?” Posey questioned in shock as she took off her sleep mask. “That's ridiculous! If I'd known this was what my first sleepover would be like, I-I would never—” She started before what she said caught their attention.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa, wait! Back up there, Pose.” Sunset said to her, stopping Posey from finishing.

“This is your first sleepover?” Sunny asked in shock.

“Wow. I thought Misty and I were the only ones to have a first sleepover before making friends.” Twilight commented before Pipp gave a deep gasp with sparkles in her eyes, which caught their attention.

Pipp then flew up in front of Posey. “Then it's our duty to make this the most exciting, most perfect, most icoooonic sleepover of our time!” She cheered before she squished her cheeks onto Posey’s. “You'll never want to sleep again.” She added with a squeal as Pipp dragged Posey to a chair.

(Bestie Kinda Night Song)

(Pipp)
Call my ponies up 'cause we're 'bout to get down like

While Pipp sang, Posey turned and noticed the rest of the mares on chairs next to her before they started signing as well.

(All)
Yeah-yeah, yeah-yeah, yeah-yeah

Pipp got out her mane equipment and started doing her friend’s mane.

(Izzy)
Got our manes up in our favorite gowns like

Pipp did Zipp’s mane while straightening it out while it sparkled, giving Izzy some gems and bows on her mane, and braided up Sunny’s mane before adding some blue glitter.

(All)
Yeah-yeah, yeah-yeah, yeah-yeah

(Sunny and Pipp)
Glittered up in glammy
It's a party in our jammies

Pipp showed Sunny a mirror to look at her main to see it a bit more big and braided as it sparkled before turning to Misty, who’s mane was back to her original color with more icy highlight blue with some blue highlights on her eyes.

(Misty)
Got the vibes right, lookin' tight

(All)
It's a bestie kinda night

Pipp then showed Sunset her mane as she had a style that looked like when she was in her old pony up form, Twilight looked at her mane next while seeing that her mane style is a bit of a punk-like style she had while her she was out of her old castle while her friends made it a bit more like home for her, Izzy saw her mane as she gave a cheerful smile while squishing her cheeks with sparkles in her eyes before turning to Zipp, who’s mane was lightning style.

(Zipp)
All my girlies gather 'round
Come on now, sing it lo-o-o-oud

Posey’s mane was now a bit curled up with a flower crown, while Posey gave a dull look, but then a Bunnisus came out from her mane, which startled her. “Aah!” She cried out as she shook it out of her mane as the bunnisus flew off.

(All)
Let's go!

The mares, san Posey, sang as they are all now wearing scarfs and sunglasses while they started dancing and striking poses.

(Pipp)
It's a bestie, bestie kinda night
We got everypony here and we're feelin' all right

(All)
We're feelin' all right, oh yeah

They sang while Posey had her bedmask and earmuffs on before Sunny and Sunset removed them. “No blocking it out, P!” Sunset said with a smile.

“You're up, Posey!” Sunny cheered as the two ponies grabbed Posey from her chair.

“Wah!” Posey yelped as she was dragged to them.

(All)
'Cause we're havin' the best night

The girls then put on sunglasses and an orange scarf on Posey as Pipp gave her a microphone.

(Pipp)
It's a bestie, bestie kinda night
And we're not gonna stop 'til we see the sunlight

Pipp sang as she, Twilight and Misty danced next to Posey on her right while Sunny, Izzy, Sunset, and Zipp danced on Posey’s left as the twos struck a pose before they caught Posey in a group hug.

(All)
See the sunlight, oh yeah

Posey felt uneasy for a moment before she looked down and saw her hoof moving to the music and her tail swing before she smiled and lowered her sunglasses and started singing as the girls smiled as they sang with her.

'Cause we're havin' the best night
Oh-oh, oh-oh, whoa-oh
Oh-oh, it's a bestie kinda night

(Posey)
We're so fabulous, feathers floatin' around like

Posey sang with the girls in the middle as they danced and sang together as she and Pipp moved in sync.

(All)
Yeah-yeah, yeah-yeah, yeah-yeah

(Zipp and Sunset)
Yeah, we're glowin' up to our favorite song like

(All)
Yeah-yeah, yeah-yeah, yeah-yeah

A bit later, the girls were huddled together at the fireplace with the lights off as Sunny had a flashlight shining on her face telling a scary story while the girls shivered.

(Sunny and Pipp)
Glittered up in glammy
It's a party in our jammies

Sunny made a scary face, which made the girls flinch before they turned to Izzy and saw her eating some popcorn before making a face with her mouth full.

(Izzy and Twilight)
Got the vibes right, lookin' tight
It's a bestie kinda night

Zipp made a scary face next before she turned to Misty, who made a face while squishing her cheeks, Twilight made a zombie face she did when she pranked Rainbow Dash, which made them flinch again and Sunset made a scary face with fake fangs.

(Posey)
All my girlies gather 'round
Come on now and sing it lo-ho-houd

Pipp made a freaky smile while Sunny made a similar expression as the two shared a laugh. But then they turned and saw a shadow figure before the flashlight shined, which revealed to be Posey with a facemask and kiwis on her .

(All)
Let's go!

The mares screamed from seeing Posey’s face as they ran off, leaving the flightlights to shine on Posey’s face, who looked on in confusion.

(Pipp)
It's a bestie, bestie kinda night

Posey then removed the kiwis from her eyes. “What?” She asked in confusion, not knowing that she scared the Cutie Marks off the girls.

A bit later, the girls are now in the bedroom. “Sleepover parkour!” Zipp announced as she jumped from the top part of the elevator and then started jumping from the wall and then started bouncing on her bed with a back flip.

(Pipp)
We got everypony here and we're feelin' all right

“This is so much fuuuuun!” Misty called as she jump down in a cannonball position before she landed on Zipp’s bed, causing her to bounce up as the two ponies bounced together on Zipp’s bed as their Cutie Marks glowed.

(All)
We're feelin' all right, oh yeah
'Cause we're havin' the best night

Sunny was jumping on her bed before she saw Izzy bouncing on a giant pillow Sunny gave a smirk before she jumped from her bed. “Whoo!” She cheered as Izzy gasped as she jumped towards Sunny as the two hooftap each other and their Cutie Marks glowed.

Sunset and Twilight are jumping onto each other's beds as they kept switching positions and bounced on each one before they switched position as they shared a wing tip with each other as their Cutie Marks glowed.

(Pipp)
It's a bestie, bestie kinda night
And we're not gonna stop 'til we see the sunlight

“Aah!” Posey calls as she is jumping on Pipp’s bed as well as she laughs.

“Strike a pose!” Pipp called as she did a pose while jumping as Posey and Pipp’s Cutie Marks started glowing as well.

(All)
See the sunlight, oh yeah

“Like this!” Zipp called as he jumped up with a pose.

“Ha-ha!” Posey laughed as she copied the same pose Zipp did as they and Pipp jumped from Pipp’s bed as Pipp did a pose as they all landed on the pillows that were on the floor.

(All)
'Cause we're havin' the best night

Soon, the girls laid on the floor as they all laughed together from the fun they were having. “I think I like sleepovers!” Posey said with a smile.

“We told you that sleepovers are fun!” Twilight said with a smile.

“And your first time is sure to be a great time for you to get into the spirit!” Sunset cheered as all the mares’ Cutie Marks started glowing as the elevator then started glowing bright as the entire Brighthouse shined bright.

“Looks like the Crystal Brighthouse is joining in!” Sunny cheered as some rainbow magic then went up to the cabinet closet and brought out some fluffy gowns and slippers.

(All)
Oh-oh, oh-oh, whoa-oh
Oh yeah, we're havin' the best night

Pipp gasped with sparkles in her eyes as a gown and slipper got on her. “Fuzzy dressing gown?! Cute fluffy slippers?!” She said in excitement before she gave a squeal. “Sign me up!”

Misty and Izzy smiled in awe with sparkles in their eyes before they looked down and saw a rainbow trail creating a golden line before a fountain, some marshmallows and some other snacks appeared as the fountain’s tip glowed and some chocolate started pouring down.

“I love chocolate!” Misy cheered as she dipped her marshmallow into the chocolate.

Izzy, however, had her whole head into the fountain of chocolate before popping back out with her head completely covered in chocolate. “I love fountains!” She cheered with sparkles in her eyes

Zipp stepped onto some pillows after looking in awed before the pillows started levitating with Zipp on one as she saw the other pillows floating. She smiled before she started jumping on each one with parkour. “Whoo! This is the best!” She cheered as she parkoured on each one.

Sunny, Sunset, and Twilight watched in awe as the Brighthouse made a night sky inside the bedroom with all of their Cutie Marks as they huddled close together with a smile as they leaned close and watched the stars.

“Sunny, Sunset, Twilight, this is amazing!” Posey cheered out as the three ponies looked up and saw her on a floating blanket waving two marshmallow sticks. “I am never going to sleep ever again!” She cheered in pure excitement.

Then a short bit later, the mares were all sound asleep from all the fun and snacks they had, Posey was sleeping on the floating blanket, Zipp was sleeping on on her bed section, Izzy was sleeping while floating in a blanket upside down, Sunset was sleeping on her bed with her head on the pillow with her flank up from in the blanket while Misty and Pipp were sleeping on a pile of pillows as they snored.

Sunny, who is still awake, watches her friends sleep with a smile. “Hey, Crystal Brighthouse. I just wanted to say thanks for making this the best sleepover ever.” She said as a rainbow magic flew around her before looking at the snoring sleeping Posey. “I think Posey had a really good time. It just goes to show how magical a house full of friendship can be.” She said as she then got into her bed as she giggled when the rainbow light made a heart shape and tucked Sunny in. “Good night, Crystal B.” She said as she was about to sleep, but then she heard Posey starting to snore loudly as she floated next to Sunny.

At the top of the Brighthouse where the Unity Crystals are, Twilight, who is still awake, watches the night sky while smiling at the sparkling stars, having got to the roof before the others went to bed. “I know I usually go to bed at the right time, but it sure is nice to see the night sky.” She said to herself.

“Well, good to see you’re still having a good time, Twilight.” Sunny spoke up as she came up from the elevator and went up to her idol.

“Hey, Sunny.” Twilight greeted her with a smile. “You know, I thought you would be sleeping by now with the others after all that fun we had.”

“I was about to, but I figured I would check on you up on the roof.” Sunny said with a smile before she gave a sheepish look. “Plus, Posey snored louder than Izzy.” She added, which made Twilight chuckle.

“Yeah, that sounds about right.” Twilight said with a chuckle. “And well, just watching the night sky. The stars are beautiful this time around.”

“Yeah, they sure are.” Sunny said with a smile before she saw something that caught her eye. “Hey, are those northern lights?!” She asked in excitement as Twilight followed her gaze and saw some northern lights shining from a bit of a distance.

“They are.” Twilight said in surprise before she smiled. “It’s been a while since I saw those.”

“We saw many at Starlight Ridge.” Sunny said with a smile. “Haven’t been there since the Nova Charm was separated, but it’s still great to see those in our home as well.” She said with a cheerful smile before she noticed Twilight still looking at the northern lights. “Are you okay, Twilight?” She asked in concern.

“Oh, nothing. It’s just that, the northern lights sometimes make me think about the Crystal Empire.” Twilight said with a fond smile at the memory of her brother, sister-in-law, and niece when they ruled the Crystal Empire.

“The kingdom of love?” Sunny asked in surprise before she remembered the details. “My dad told me about it, and how your brother once ruled alongside his wife and your niece.”

“Yeah. Shining Armor was pretty brave and a bit stubborn, Cadance was a great foalsitter before she married him, and my niece Flurry Heart, she was a hoofful, to be honest, but pretty fun to be around.” Twilight said with a chuckle, which Sunny joined in. “But seriously, when I mean hoofful, I mean exhaustion and a bit stressful.” She commented as Sunny then laughed as well. “I don’t know if the Crystal Empire is still out there or if Cadance or Flurry Heart are still around. But wherever they are, I know they’re always with me.” She said with a smile.

Sunny smiled at her idol. “I’m sure they are. Like my dad is watching over me.” She added as the two looked at the northern lights in the distance.

“You know, there is one thing about the Crystal Empire I would rather see again. And hope won’t return.” Twilight said.

“Like who?” Sunny asked in curiosity as Twilight gave a pale expression.

“King Sombra.” Twilight said a bit with a shudder. “He was ruler and a tyrant to the Crystal Empire, wanting to rule and make the Crystal Ponies and all of Equestria his slaves. My friends and I stopped him, twice, and trust me, this is one evil unicorn you do not want to be friends with.”

Sunny then shivered at the thought. “Wow. He sounds like a bit of a combination of Allura and Opaline, but scary.”

“Well, I’m glad he’s not around.” Sunny said with a smile. “Because if that’s true, he would’ve partnered up with Allura or ruled Equestria by now.”

“Yeah, that would be a nightmare, which I experienced from an alternate timeline and from Sombra’s near conquest of Equestria in my time.” Twilight said as she noticed Sunny gave a shock expression when she mentioned an alternate timeline. “A story for another time.” She said with a giggle. “For now, let’s just enjoy the night.”

“Y-Yeah, sure.” Sunny said as they looked at the night sky. “What do you mean alternate timeline?” She asked as Twilight gave a small laugh from that, knowing that Sunny would want to hear this.

End of Chapter 21.

Chapter 22: The Dream Team Delight

Chapter 22: The Dream Team Delight

At the Boardtrot, many ponies are by Sunny’s Smoothie Stand all mumbling and chattering while Sunny holds up two heavy trays stacked with smoothies. Ah... Ah! Whoa!” Sunny cried out as she was losing her balance.

“Smoothies incoming!” Rufus called out as he and everypony else braced themselves for a smoothie spill, but it never came as Sunny got her balance.

“Whew!” Sunny said in relief as she turned to the crowd with a smile. “Don't worry! I got it! Here we go.” She said as she then gave Seashell a smoothie.

Seashell smiled as she sip on her smoothie, but then she cringe in disgust. “Blegh! Does this have peanut butter in it?” She asked in shock as her friends drank theirs.

“I ordered strawberry!” Glory called out, since her smoothie isn’t strawberry taste.

“Mine has chunks!” Peach Fizz cried out as she stuck her tongue out while still having chunks.

Sunny then began to panic from her mix up. “Oh, no! Okay, um, it has been pretty busy. But don't worry, I'll fix it. Give me one sec.” She said with a nervous smile and nervous sweat as she went down and started moving her smoothie cups around.

“That's it! I'm outta here!” Rufus called out in annoyance as he and everypony else started leaving while most of them like the Pippsqueaks gave weirded out looks.

“Her smoothies used to be the best. I wish Sunset was here to help her out.” Peach Fizz commented.

“Peanut butter in a smoothie? Who does that?” Seashell questioned as Sunny came out with smoothie tickets.

“Guess what! Your next smoothie is…” Sunny called out with a smile, but when she turned around, she noticed the crowd left while leaving spilled fruits and smoothie cups on the ground. “...free. It used to be much easier when Sunset was with me.” She said with a sad tone.

A bit later, Sunny was tapping on the orange squeezer machine, which wasn't releasing any contents as she kept smashing the button in frustration. “Ugh! Come on! Why won't you work?!” She complained.

“Hey, Sunny!” Comet greeted with a smile, which made Sunny turn to him in surprise since she hasn’t seen Comet in a while since he went out to explore Equestria. “What's u–?” He asked before he noticed the orange machine. “Oh. Looks like you got something stuck there. Fruit jam.” He quipped as Comet gave a chuckle before he then muttered as rainbow Auroracorn magic flowed out of his horn.

Sunny looked surprised as Comet’s magic flew into a tube and into the orange machine before some of the oranges fell down as Comet stopped his magic. Sunny looked at the machine a bit before she pressed the button, which caused the orange smoothie to fall out.

Sunny smiled from this. “You fixed it! Thanks, Comet.” She said as Comet gave a wink to her as he sip some smoothie as Sunny then had a thought. “You know, I've been thinking about finding somepony to help me in the shop from time to time whenever Sunset isn’t around and a bit busy with her magic stand and her other ‘job’.” She said with a smile, while keeping Sunset’s other ‘job’ a secret since Sunny and her friends know that Sunset is currently working at the society on a multiversal mission while Twilight is watching over the magic stand.

This got Comet’s attention as he gasped with sparkles in his eyes. “Oh, me-me-me-me-me! I mean, sorry! Yes! I-I love food! And I do love meeting new people! And I'm very, very good at cleaning.” He said excitedly while Sunny gave an amusing voice, seeing this much from Izzy. “Oh, please, Sunny, pleeeease! Can I help out?” He begged with his hooves together.

“Comet, I would love that.” Sunny said to Comet with a smile.

A bit later, some oranges fell from the shelves as Comet skillfully caught it and tossed it in a blender as he started blending them. “See? What did I tell ya? You're a natural.” Sunny commented to Comet, who gave a smile from that.

“Whew!” Windy called out as Comet and Sunny turned and saw her coming by with many bracelets and charms she was wearing. “Who knew fun could make me this thirsty?” She said as she gave a small laugh before turning to Comet. “One daily special, please.” She requested.

“Daily special. Yes.” Comet said while looking a bit nervous. “Um, uh…” He then leaned towards Sunny. “What's the daily special again?” He asked her as Sunny then gave him the ingredients.

“Two oranges, two bananas, and a squeeze of lemon juice.” Sunny said as she tossed each fruit to Comet, who caught them. “Oh, and remember, if you forget, all the recipes are right there.” She said as she gestured to a recipe chalkboard behind her with a smile.

Comet nodded as he then put the ingredients into a blender and then blended them together before putting the smoothie in a cup and giving it to Windy. “Oh, for me?” Windy asked with a small laugh as she accepted the cup. “Thank you!”

Sunny then looked down as she saw something that made her eyes widened. “Oh, no. Okay, we're running low on oranges.” She noted before turning to Comet. “Can you keep an eye on things while I dash to the market?” She asked.

Comet got nervous. “You're guh…” He started with a nervous gulp. “You're gonna leave me alone?” He asked with a nervous look.

“Mmmm!” Windy hummed as she slurped on her smoothie before giving a smile. “This is delicious, Comet! Who needs her if you can make a smoothie like this, you know what I'm sayin'?” She joked as she gave a laugh while Sunny gave a look from Windy’s words while Comic flinched. “Mmm. I'll take another for the road.” She requested.

“See?” Sunny said with a smile. “You'll be fine.” She assured him as she walked out.

“Okay. Well, um, hurry back. Please.” Comet said with a nervous smile as he watched Sunny go.

A bit later, the stand was empty as Comet looked a bit bored as he started playing with a blender to pass the time. “Doot-doo-doot-doo-dooooo…” He muttered before looking at the supplies around him while looking a bit conflicted. “Oh, I'm sure Sunny won't mind if I tidy up just a teeny bit.” He said with a small smile.

Comet then started brushing around the stand. “Here…” He then picks up the container of straws. “What's that doing here?” He asked himself before he started organizing the fruits in proper colors based on them like yellow for bananas, red for apples, and purple for grapes before he put an apple, strawberry, and banana into a blender as he mixed them together. “Now, this is fun!” He cheered with a smile.

Sometime later, Comet was now selling smoothies to other ponies as Sunny came back before she noticed the crowd while sweating a bit. “I'm so sorry, Comet! I…” She quickly said before she saw something. “Whoa!” She called as she saw a backest with some fruits and vegetables brought down in a perfect stack.

“Oh, don't worry about it, Sunny. I've got everything under control.” Comet assured as he tossed the fruits up and levitated them into the blender and added in some extra flavor in a cup before adding a small leaf in it. “Order up for Thunder! Comin' in hot!” He called while holding two trays of stack smoothies while giving one to Thunder.

Thunder slurped his smoothie before he smiled with sparkles in his eyes. “Whoa! That's the best smoothie I ever had in my whole life! Ever!” He cheered with a smile.

Sunny was surprised by this as she noticed the crowd of ponies, as well as the Pippsqueaks and Rufus, were slurping theirs as they gave a smile while Sunny was uncertain how she feel about this before Twilight and Izzy walked up to the stand.

Sunny gave a smile from this. “Oh, I got this one, Comet.” She said as she walked forward. “Hey, Izzy. Hey, Twilight.” She greeted her friends.

“Hi, Sunny.” Twilight greeted her with a smile. “I see that Comet is helping out with your stand.” She commented, noticing how Comet is working.

“Yeah. Comet even asked for it. And I thought that he would help me out since Sunset isn’t around to help me with my stand from time to time because of the magic stand you two are doing and her, ‘other job’, to help out.” Sunny said while giving a wink to Izzy and Twilight, while also mentioning the other job as a secret.

“That is so true. Sunset is a busy alicorn.” Izzy joked as the three shared a laugh.

“Anyway, can I get you both the usuals today?” Sunny asked the two with a smirk.

“Hah! You know it, Sunny!” Izzy cheered with a smirk as well.

“You said it.” Twilight said with a smile.

“I'm on it! Dreamy Greeny and Learning Purple coming right up!” Sunny announced as she looked under the counter, only to notice something was missing. “Uh, just a sec, girls.” She said to her two friends as she checked again. “Everything used to be right here, but now... It's like it's all been moved, and nothing is where it's supposed to be.” She noted as she looked around and saw the differences in her stand as she picked up a smoothie cover. “Um, what is this doing here?” She asked in confusion.

“Sure I can't tempt you both to try something new, Izzy and Twilight?” Comet asked with a smile, having been surprised to see Twilight for the first time after having heard from his friends of her revival by Sunset but was eager to see her. “Huh? Same ingredients, new taste.” He offered while Sunny was surprised by that.

“Well, that does seem interesting.” Twilight said while rubbing her chin in thought.

“Ooh, that sounds fun! Let's do that!” Izz cheered with a smile to Comet.

“You sure, girls?” Sunny asked with a nervous smile before she quickly caught herself. “Um, okay, well, um, look, let me grab a cup for you, Comet.” She said as she went to a cabinet, but when she opened it, her eyes widened when there were no cups.

“Oh, thanks, Sunny, but, you know, the cups are over here now.” Comet said while gesturing to where the cups are. “Don't worry, don't worry. I got it.” He said as he levitated some cups and poured some smoothie in.

“Oh. Okay, great.” Sunny said with a slightly strain tone before turning to her two friends. Um, well, you can't drink it without a straw, girls.” She said before she looked down at the counter again to find the straws, which they weren’t there as Sunny strained even harder “Are we out... of... straws?” She questioned even strained with a strain smile as well as the three mares turned to Comet.

Comet gave a laugh. “Oh, don't be silly, Sunny. Of course not. I just move them over there. Where they should be.” He said with a smile as he pointed to another spot of the stand, while Sunny kept a strain smile while her left eye twitched, trying not to snap.

Izzy and Twilight saw their friend's expression, knowing what’s gonna happen. “Wuh-oh.” Izzy muttered.

“Oh Celestia.” Twilight muttered next.

Sunny then took a deep breath to calm down a bit as she spoke. “I know you're trying to help, Comet, but how am I supposed to run my smoothie shop if I don't know where anything is?” She questioned as Comet turned to her. “Sunset never did that when she worked with me. She always asks me for help and always sees if I’m alright with it.” She added with a frown.

“She’s right, Comet.” Twilight spoke up. “I may not know you much, but I can tell that you’re new at this. And take it to somepony who once ran a school. It’s one thing to work with somepony, but for somepony else to take over your own business and make changes without even considering the owner’s suggestions, that’s not right.” She said, having experience with that when she first opened up her School of Friendship only for the EEA rules to make things worse and Neighsay stubborn and one-shortened mind of other creatures to ruin it.

Comet looked down a moment before looking at the blender he was using while also taking Sunny and Twilight’s words by heart. “I... might have gotten a little carried away then.” He admitted sheepishly before giving a guilt look before turning to Sunny. “Um, sorry, Sunny. I shouldn't have moved everything without talking to you. I just... Gah!” He groaned, frustrated by his mistake.

Izzy gave a sigh as Comet and Sunny turned to her and Twilight. “Sounds to me like you ponies just need to find a way to work together. Huh? Huuuh?” Izzy asked with a cheerful smile while willing her eyebrows.

“Yeah. If you two just share each other's suggestions and talk it out, you two would work together to make this smoothie business right.” Twilight said with a smile.

“Izzy and Twilight are right, Comet.” Sunny said as she turned to Comet. “Maybe you could show me where everything is, and then we could make something new together?” She suggested with a smile as Comet then gave a smile in return.

Soon, after telling where Comet put her supplies, the two ponies then started making smoothies together.

(Work, Work, Work Song)
(Mane 6)
Gonna work, work, work
Got so much to do
Well, I don't mind the work
'Cause I get to work with you (Pipp: I get to work with you!)

Some fruits came down as Sunny caught them, Comet levitated some smoothie cups before putting them on the counter as the fruit baskets came in a stack as Sunny and Comet each grabbed one while they were back to back with smiles.

Gonna work, work, work
Make our dreams come true
'Cause when we work together
There's nothing we, nothing we can't do!

Soon, the two ponies then put their ingredients in together and they started blending them, which made the tap pop out. Comet gave a concerned look before turning to Sunny, who gave a smile as she raised her hoof to him, which Comet smiled as the two shared a hoof tap as their Cutie Marks glowed and shot their magic lights into the smoothie, making the perfect blend as the smoothie sparkled.

Soon, after pouring in two cups of smoothies, Sunny and Comet each give Izzy and Twilight a cup as they are slurping onto their cups as the two ponies watch in anxiety before their eyes widened as Izzy and Twilight gasped.

“It's amazing!” Izzy cheered with sparkles in her eyes.

“It sure does! This is the best smoothie I ever had!” Twilight called out as her eyes sparkled as well. “All the flavors work perfectly together!” She added as Comet and Sunny smiled at their compliments.

“What do you call it?” Izzy asked Comet and Sunny in wonder.

“The Dream Team Delight!” Both Comet and Sunny said together as they shared a hoof tap.

“I love it! Really good name, too.” Izzy commented with a smile.

“Either way, this is really amazing!” Twilight said with a wide smile. “Oh, Sunset sure is missing this out.”

“Missing what out?” Sunset’s voice spoke up as she walked up to them as they turned to her. “Hey, girls. Hi, Comet. Nice to see you again.” She said with a smile.

“Hi, Sunset. Good to see you, too.” Comet said with a wave.

“How was your ‘job’, Sunset?” Sunny asked with a smile.

“Well, it was a bit rough, but it was okay.” Sunset said with a shrug. “So, what happened while I was gone?”

“Oh, nothing much. Other than Comet being hired as my smoothie partner in your stead when you’re not available, we've been doing fine.” Sunny said with a smile.

“I hope you don’t mind, Sunset.” Comet said in concern.

“Hey, if it's to help Sunny with her smoothies, I don’t mind you working with her if I’m not around.” Sunset assured with a smile, which Comet returned as she could smell the air. “Hey, what’s that smell? It smells great.”

“Oh, that’s Sunny and Comet’s new smoothie recipe, the Dream Team Delight.” Twilight said as she showed Sunset her smoothie. “It’s really good.”

“You should try one, Sunset!” Izzy said cheerfully. “It really blends together!”

“Well, I am a bit thirsty, so okay.” Sunset said as Sunny gave her a cup, which she accepted as she took a sip, which made her eyes widened with sparkles in her eyes. “Oh my Celestia! This is amazing! My taste buds really burst there!” She cheered.

“I know, right?!” Twilight asked with a smile.

“Comet, you are officially hired on my behalf after helping Sunny make this!” Sunset said with a smile.

“Aw, thanks, Sunset.” Comet said with a smile as the three mares enjoyed their new delicious smoothies he and Sunny made together.

End of Chapter 22.

Chapter 23: Ooh, a New Friend!

Chapter 23: Ooh, a New Friend!

At the beach, Izzy is riding the waves on her homemade windsurfer. “Whoo-hoo-hoo! I'm a flying unicorn!” She cheered in excitement as the birds went by her, but then Izzy lost her balance. “W-Whoa!” She fell off her windsurfer as she then screamed and fell into the water.

Izzy was then washed up on shore, soaked and wet as she removed the seaweed that was caught on her muzzle. “Ugh. Maybe I'll leave flying to the Pegasi.” She commented with a smile before she felt a cold wind breezing by, which made her turn and saw the ice cave in front of her.

Izzy then shuddered from the cold breeze while the droplets on her froze as some icicles formed on her mane. “Ooh, now that's frosty.” She said with a smile before she spoke out to the cave. “Hellooooo! Is somepony in there?” She called out.

Then a familiar shadow figure in the cave growled. “Eek!” Izzy yelped as she hid behind a rock. “That didn't look like a pony.” She noted before she gave a gasp. “Maybe they're new to town!” She said with a smile before she frowned. “Oh, no! I haven't gotten them a ‘Welcome to Maretime Bay, Wanna Be Best Friends?’ fruity basket!" She anxiously said before she calmed down and gave a determined expression. “Come on, Izzy! Get it together!” She called as she rushed off.

The shadow figure kept growling before heading back into the cave.

At the Boardtrot, Sunny was at her stand with Sunset, Twilight, Zipp, and Pipp as she showed them a bit of her supplies. “So, you see, the loop-de-loop will increase yumminess by thirty-six percent!” She said with a smile as she brought out a weirdly shaped loop-de-loop straw and put it on a smoothie cup and passed it to her friends, who gave questionable looks.

“You don't say…” Zipp said with a brow.

“Uhhhh... okay.” Pipp simply said.

“That’s, a weird way to sell.” Sunset said while scratching her mane.

“An interesting idea, Sunny.” Twilight said with an awkward smile while Sunny dusted her hoof with a smirk.

“Sunny! Pipp! Zipp! Twilight! Sunset!” Izzy’s voice yelled out as the mares turned and saw Izzy hopping over to them in pure excitement as she got on the stand. “New friend! Need a fruit basket! No time to explain! Bananas! Now!” She quickly said with sparkles in her eyes.

Sunny gave an awkward smile. “ U-Um, o-okay.” She said as she gave Izzy a fruit basket before taking out her loop-de-loop straws. “Here, you can have one of my new straws. On the house—” She said before Izzy rushed off.

“Thanks! Love ya! Byeeeee!” Izzy called out excitedly as the mares gave weirded looks.

“That was a weird and confusing exit.” Twilight commented.

“Weirder and more confusion for Izzy you mean.” Sunset joked with a chuckle. “But I wonder what got Izzy so excited?” She wondered while the mares thought the same thing.

In the ice cave, Allura and Twitch are chilling in the cave while Allura walks around. “You know, despite my research on this Crystal Empire, Twitch, there is one thing about this cave that I'm thankful for.” She said with a smile as Twitch shrugged while giving a confused look. “No ponies.” She finished as she layed back after stretching.

But then Izzy appeared behind the rocks. “Hi, new friend!” She cheerfully said, which made Allura startled before she turned and saw her as she growled and pounced at her while she and Twitch gave evil glares. “Wait! Allura?!” She asked in shock.

“You?!” Allura exclaimed in rage as she and Twitch advanced towards Izzy, who backed away fearfully. “What are you doing in here?!” She questioned.

“Uh, the door was wide open.” Izzy answered nervously while pointing to the exit.

“You and one of your Alicorn friends destroyed the Nova Charm.” Allura said in rage. “The one thing that could've freed me from this steaming wasteland!” She snapped as she was right in front of Izzy’s face.

“Sunset and I didn't mean to, you know?” Izzy said with a nervous look. “But, uh, I did bring you this.” She offered the fruit basket to the raging snow leopard. “Maybe we could be friends.” She offered, but Allura swatted the fruit basket away across the room.

“I don't want your fruit.” Allura said with venom in her tone as she walked closer to Izzy, who backed away nervously. “And I certainly don't want to be friends. Now get out of here!” She growled as she raised her paw and her eyes glowed, which caused some magic to escape her paws and into Izzy’s, causing her to give a blank stare while her eyes glowed.

Allura then stomped her paw down, which iced the ground before grabbing Izzy, making her face the door and pushing her out as Izzy was sent sliding out of the cave before she went out to the beach and fell on her stomach as the waves washed over her again.

Izzy snapped out of it after the splash, but then she felt the chills again. “Ooh, now that's frosty.” She said before she turned to the cave again. Ooh, a new friend!” She said excitedly as she hopped behind the boulder, not having any memories of what happened from Allura. “Better get them one of my handy-dandy welcome prezzies!” She said as she rushed off.

Back at the Boardtrot, Sunny was still explaining about her new straws while Sunset, Twilight, Zipp and Pipp looked bored while Pipp slept on her sister’s shoulder while snoring. “Because it's not just a straw. It's a way of life!” Sunny proclaimed with sparkles in her eyes.

“Yeah, very interesting.” Sunset said tiredly as she gave a yawn.

“Is this how others feel when I try explaining things to them?” Twilight asked Sunset, a bit tired from Sunny’s explanation for straws.

“A little bit.” Sunset answered with a shrug. “But this is Sunny, so let her have this.”

“Fair enough.” Twilight said with a shrug.

“Sunny!” Izzy called out, which made the others turn to her in surprise to see her back so soon. “New friend! Need a fruit basket! No time to explain! Bananas!” She quickly said with sparkles in her eyes, which confused the others.

Sunny was confused before she gave Izzy another basket. “But you just got—” She tried to say but Izzy rushed off.

“Thanks! Love ya! Bye!” Izzy called as she ran off, leaving her friends confused.

“That was weird, even by Izzy standards.” Sunset commented with a brow.

“Why did she come back and ask the same thing twice?” Zipp asked in wondered.

“It’s like she's forgotten about this so quickly.” Twilight said while rubbing her chin, which made them even more confused.

Back at the ice cave, Izzy trotted while singing. “ ~Love these bananas! Really great!” She sang before she faced Allura and offered a basket, which the snow leopard swatted it away as Twitch ducked from the second basket.

Allura growled before she used her powers on Izzy again and tossed her out, which made her get splashed by water again, snapping her out of it when she noticed the cave and rushed off.

Izzy made it back to Sunny’s stand with sparkling eyes,as she requested for another basket.

“~Perfect for her!” Izzy sang as she hopped back to the cave with another basket, but the second she returned, Allura growled and tossed another basket to the pile as Twitch ducked it again.

Allura uses her powers on Izzy again with a hiss before tossing her out before Izzy was splashed by the waves again.

“Thanks! Love ya! Bye!” Izzy called as she rushed out of the Boardtrot again with another basket as the mares get even more confused to why Izzy asked again.

Back in the cave, Allura roared in frustration as she used her powers on Izzy again.

A bit later, Izzy returned holding the basket to Allura again while hummining, which made the snow leopard growled and used her powers on Izzy again, sliding her out as the waves washed on her again.

In the cave, Twitch got out from a pile of fruit baskets while grumbling in annoyance at the amount Izzy gave them as he fell off the pile and onto the ground before one of the baskets fell on him.

A bit later, Izzy was back at the Boardtrot, completely out of breath from running back and forth repeatedly due to her memory loss as she flopped to the floor as she saw her friends with more fruit baskets.. “Ugh! Sunny! Zipp! Pipp! Sunset! Twilight! New friend! Need a—” She cried out out.

“Wait, Izzy! Hold it!” Zipp cut her off as she held up a fruit basket. “Who exactly are these fruit baskets for?” She questioned.

“Yeah, Izzy. You've been going back and forth repeatedly requesting the same thing.” Sunset said with a brow. “Which is something weird, even for you.”

“Really?” Izzy asked in wonder, not remembering her repeating the same thing over and over again.

“Yes, you have. But more importantly, who are you talking about anyways?” Twilight questioned

Izzy then got up with a cheerful smile. “I don't know yet, ponies. But they just moved into a cutie little ice cave down by the beach.” She explained, which made the mares’ eyes widened.

“Ice cave?” Sunset muttered.

“An ice cave near a beach?” Twilight repeated in confusion and wonder. “That’s odd.”

Zipp’s eyes widened when Sunny walked up behind the three. “Uh-oh. Who do we know that likes ice?” She questioned before the four ponies realized who Izzy was talking about.

“Allura!” Both Sunny, Sunset, Zipp, and Twilight exclaimed in panic.

“She’s been close to us this whole time by the beach?!” Twilight asked in shock by what they’ve learned.

“And a weird place to set up her hideout in an area that is hot like the beach.” Sunset commented. “But either way, this is bad news.” She muttered in seriousness.

“You have to stay away from that cave, Izzy!” Sunny said seriously to her unicorn friend as Twilight, Zipp, and Sunset nodded in agreement. “Allura is dangerous!” She added, which Izzy just gave a smile.

“Plus, you and Sunset destroyed the Nova Charm.” Pipp stated. “I'm sure she's, like, kinda mad at you along with Sunset here.” She mentioned.

“Last time, she was definitely mad when she ambushed me when she took control of you guys back in Canterlot.” Sunset said with a shudder. “And I thought I had anger issues.”

“From just seeing her briefly, it’s easy to tell.” Twilight noted.

Izzy then gasps all suddenly with sparkles in her eyes. “That's why I really should give her some fruit to apologize!” She said as she grabbed a basket before giving a scoff. “You ponies worry too much.” She said with a smile.

“Izzy, that’s not what--” Sunset tried to say but Izzy trotted off.

“Bye! Love ya!” Izzy said as she trotted off from her worried friends.

“Of course she wouldn’t take this seriously, what were we thinking? She’s Izzy.” Sunset muttered while rubbing her head.

“Just like Pinkie Pie.” Twilight muttered before she gave a concerned look. “From what we saw, Allura must’ve used her magic to erase Izzy’s memories of her discovery.”

“And from how many times Izzy came back asking the same thing, Allura must’ve been repeating it and might be a little annoyed by now.” Pipp said with a concerned look with a hoof on her chin.

“Don't worry. We got this.” Zipp said with determined smile as the mares all nodded with the same expression.

A bit later, Izz went back to Allura’s cave searching for her. “Hey, Allura?” She called out as there was a mountain pile of fruit baskets that Twitch was stuck in. “I brought you some fruit.” She said with a smile as she held up the basket.

Just then, Allura landed behind Izzy, who dropped the basket. “That's it! I've had enough!” She snapped in irritation as Izzy turned and saw her as she backed away from the snow leopard, who walked closer to her. “You and your hooves and your horns and your sickening desire to be friends! Ugh!” She groaned as she swiped the basket piles as they collapsed.

“Aah!” Izzy yelped fearfully after covering her head from the falling fruits before she look up at Allura. “Okay! I promise I'll never come back again!” She swore nervously as Allura towered.

Allura glared before she had an idea that made her smirk, which made Izzy nervous even more. “Or... I could just make sure that you never bother me again!” She declared as she raised her front paws.

“Yeah!” Twitch called in agreement as Allura stomped her paws down, causing th ice magic to trail the ground and headed straight for Izzy.

Izzy tried to get away, but the ice magic got to her and trapped her in an ice snow globe. “Hey! Let me out of here! It's kinda cold.” She cried as she shivered as the snow globe was freezing inside with snow falling in as well. “Help!” She cried out.

“Hey!” Zipp’s voice yelled out as Allura and Twitch turned and saw Zipp and Pipp flying behind them, glaring at her. “Let her go!” Zipp demanded.

Allura growled as she surrounded herself in ice magic before giving a roar as Twitch smirk as he moved aside as icicles popped up from the ceiling and started falling down as Pipp and Zipp flew around to avoid them before an ice cloud blinded the room.

Allura growls as she searches for the royal sisters, who are hiding behind a boulder. But before Allura could even search, an ice shattering was heard as she looked up and gasped when she saw the hole she covered with ice above her was shattered while flying down and landed on the ground was none other than Twilight and Sunset.

“Don’t you dare hurt Izzy!” Sunset yelled as she and Twilight charged up their horns with glares. “That’s our cheery friend!” She growled as Izzy gasped while still shivering.

“S-Sunset! T-Twilight!” Izzy cheered in joy while still shivering.

“Let Izzy go and we leave, Allura!” Twilight offered with a glare, her horn still burning bright.

Allura said nothing as she cracked her neck, which signified that she’s not accepting the offer as her eyes glowed and she gave another roar, which she charged at the Alicorns as Sunset and Twilight gave battle cries as they charged at Allura as well.

The two sides collided as Twilight sent a magic blast first, which Allura blocked with an ice wall before sending an ice wave, which sent the two Alicorns back as the snow leopard growled and stomped her paws again as the magic wave advanced towards them.

“Han, we know that trick.” Sunset commented with a smirk as she flew up and her horn burned bright as she fired a beam at the ice trails, which melted instantly as she circled back to Twilight.

“Grrr! I really despise Alicorn magic.” Allura growled as she then sent a howl at the Alicorns, which Twilight quickly shielded as they vanished from impact.

“Well, you’re about to get much worse from it!” Twilight called as she and Sunset sent a combined blast at Allura, which she flew back to avoid the blast. “We got, Allura! You girls rescue Izzy!”

“Roger that!” Zipp saluted from behind the boulder.

“Though hurry! We can’t keep her back much longer!” Sunset called as she and Twilight kept fighting Allura as they flew around and started clashing magic with each other.

Zipp looked up as she knew that freeing Izzy will be complicated with how hard Allura’s ice are, so she looked up at the icicle above Izzy’s snowglobe trap before she had an idea. “I've got an idea! Follow my lead, sis!” She said with a smile.

“You got it!” Pipp nodded as the two sisters flew up.

“Bravery!” Zipp called out as her Cutie Mark glowed.

“Confidence!” Pipp called next as her Cutie Mark glowed as she and Zipp flew up to the icicle over Izzy. “Sunset, Twilight, get Allura’s attention over here!”

“What are you two--” Twilight cuts herself off as she realizes what their plan was. “Oh, I see.” She said with a smirk as she turned to Sunset. “Sunset, they have a plan! Let’s blind Allura for a moment!”

“Okay!” Sunset called as she and Twilight then flew up. “Empathy!” She called as her Cutie Mark glowed.

“Magic!” Twilight called as her Cutie Mark glowed before the two Alicorns then charged up their magic and sent it straight to Allura, creating a flash that blinded her.

“Aaah! My eyes! Cheap shot!” Allura cried out as she shook her head while rubbing her eyes from the flash. Seeing pure light for a moment before her vision returned, seeing Sunset and Twilight aren’t there. “Where’d you go?! Where’d you go?!” She demanded as she searched around with a glare.

“Hey! Allura!” Zipp called out, which made Allura turn to see Twilight and Sunset with the royal sisters.

“Up here, furball!” Pipp taunted.

“If you want to hit us, then do it!” Twilight mocked with a smirk.

“Come on! Hit us with your best shot!” Sunset added with a smirk while giving a raspberry to Allura.

Allura growled as she then focused her magic again, which whirled around her as a magic ball formed over her before Allura spread her wings and waved them down, sending an ice beam of ice shards at them. The four ponies flew out of the way as the beam hit the icicle behind them, which grew before it cracked and fell onto Izzy’s ice dome, freeing her.

“No!” Allura cried out at the trick she fell for as an icicle piece nearly landed near her, which she flinched back with a glare.

“The old misdirection move. Works every time.” Twilight said with a proud smirk as the winged ponies landed as they saw Izzy free.

“Whoo-hoo!” Izzy cheered as she hopped around before she caught her friends in a big hug. “My heroes!”” She said with a smile and sparkles in her eyes.

“Uh, no time to celebrate yet, Iz!” Zipp quickly said as she broke the hug.

“Yeah! Now’s not the time! Come on!” Sunset called as the four ponies then made their way to the exit.

Allura glared as she stomped towards them a bit. “Get out! And stay out!” She yelled as she summoned much of her ice magic and created an ice twister as snow came out.

“Incoming!” Sunset cried out as the four ponies were caught in the snow as they screamed and were pushed out of the cave. They then poked their heads out from the pile. “Is everypony okay?” She asked while rubbing her head.

“Ugh. Yeah.” Zipp said as she wiped the snow off her head while Pipp shook her head.

“At least it’s just snow.” Twilight said as she blew some snow off her muzzle as Izzy poke her head out as she sighed before they all turned and saw Allura standing in the cave as she gave them a glare as Twitch came by her side. “And it looks like somepony wants to send us a final look.” She added with a glare.

Sunset then flew out of the pile as she glared at Allura as well. “We know where you’re hiding now, Allura! If we can’t get you to leave, if you even try to harm us or anypony in Equestria, we will stop you! No matter what!” She warned as the ponies all gave determined looks at the snow leopard.

“Not if I keep you ponies out of my cave! And soon, you will all pay!” Allura yelled as she stomped her paw down, creating an ice wall as she kept glaring at her enemies as the wall kept growing as the ponies kept glaring back at her, while Izzy just frowned, until the ice wall completely formed, cutting off any sights of them.

Sunset sighed as she turned to Izzy. “Izzy, are you okay?” She asked.

“Y-Yes.” Izzy nodded with a frown. “T-That was scary.”

“Which is why we specifically told you to stay away from Allura.” Twilight said with a frown. “You of all ponies would know that, Izzy. She’s not one to be friends with.”

“I-I know, I’m sorry. I learned that after just getting back to her cave.” Izzy said with a frown. “I didn’t know that I made Allura this angry by coming back here, which I don’t recall.” She said while scratching her mane.

“It wasn’t your fault, Izzy.” Zipp assured her. “Allura kept using her magic on you to try and get you to forget about her hiding spot.”

“Wait, really?” Izzy asked in surprise. “Huh, no wonder I kept having deja vu in my brain.”

“Yeah, we figured as much.” Pipp said with a chuckle.

“We’re just glad you’re okay, Izzy. But next time, if you see something sinister and mysterious, don’t go close to it.” Sunset advised as Izzy looked down and nodded her head in understanding before Sunset smiled. “But you did lead us to Allura’s lair.” She said as she gestured to the ice wall Allura set up to keep them out.

“Which means, we might have a chance against her.” Twilight added with a determined smile. “She can keep us out, but the next time we meet, we’ll be ready.”

“And we’ll stop her, together.” Sunset finished as Izzy smiled as they all looked at the ice wall Allura sealed up, they might not have access to her lair, but at least they know where she is, and they’ll be ready for her the next time they face each other.

A bit later, Allura and Twitch were in the cave with fruit baskets all around them as Twitch grumbled in relief. “You said it, Twitch. I’m glad they’re finally out.” Allura said in relief as she growled. “Those ponies are a nuisance. Especially that cheerful unicorn. She never stops coming!” She groaned as she sighed.

Allura took a moment to calm down before she got a serious look. “But now those ponies know where we are.” She said as Twitch mumbled in understanding. “We might need to do our research much faster on this Crystal Empire.” She said as she took out the book she got from Canterlot about the Crystal Empire. “And find out more about King Sombra and this Crystal Heart and see if this could help us turn things to our favor.” She said as she turned the page to where it showed details on King Sombra as Allura gave a smirk. “And a way to finally get rid of those ponies once and for all.” She added as she and Twitch gave a sinister chuckle.

Their lair may have been discovered, but they still have plans as they look at Sombra and details on the Crystal Empire while trying to find a way to get there.

End of Chapter 23.

Special 2: Anomaly Hunt

Special 2: Anomaly Hunt

Universe 010921

In the Crystal Brighthouse, at night, the mares were all sleeping peacefully on their beds after another tiring day. Sunset especially seemed to be the one that needed it the most after having helped Twilight to train Sunny.
Suddenly, though, a beep sound brought the Alicorn out of her slumber, making her open her eyes slightly and raise her head to look around the room, but everything and everypony seemed to be fine, so she shrugged it off and went back to lay in her bed, closing her eyes... The beep sound came back, though, and now sunset groaned as she sat down on the bed and rubbed her eyes annoyed.

She looked at the clock on the nightstand beside her bed. It was 4:28 in the morning, which made her frustration grow even more. The beep sound came again, and now she frowned, then decided to stand up from her bed and walk out of the room, but she did it slowly and quietly. Just because her dream was interrupted doesn't mean her friends' should as well.

She walked downstairs as the beep sound kept repeating at times, and now it was louder than when she was in the bedroom. She looked around the living room and kitchen alike with a dizzy and tired expression, until she spotted a red glow coming from the table near the TV. She rubbed her eyes again before approaching the table and removed some magazines that Pipp left over it, revealing her Multiversal Watch under them.

She picked it up with her magic and looked on the screen, before the red light came in again, and she raised an eyebrow to this. She then pressed the zone that was glowing in red, and soon, an hologram of the Twilight that leads the Secret Society showed up.

"Dear member of our Society. Your presence is mandatory in the Headquarters. Please report and attend the upcoming meeting. Thank you!" Twilight's hologram said before it disappeared.

"Ugh... You've got to be kidding me..." Sunset groaned and rubbed her face again, letting out a tired yawn before making a mirror appear to look at herself.

Her mane was a disaster, her feathers needed some grooming, and her eyes clearly showed signs that she needed more sleep. However, she knew that the watch would beep again if she doesn't shows up. That's why she casted a spell to quickly groom her feathers and fix her mane. She'll still look tired, but at least she'll look presentable. She then summoned a sticky note and a pen, writing down "Society Emergency. Be back as soon as I can. - Sunset", and then putting the note over the kitchen's counter.

Sunset then sighed and put the Multiversal Watch on her right wrist. "This better be good, Twilight..." She mumble under her breath with annoyance.

She then wrote down the coordinates to the HQ's universe and opened a portal to it, crossing it immediately before it closed behind her.

Universe 250954

The entirety of the Secret Society was gathering in the middle of the HQ, one big room reserved for special announcements and occasions. It was used in the party made back when they celebrated 220822's Opaline defeat, now it was being used for a very important and urgent announcement every member had to be aware of.

As every member accessed the place by either already being in the HQ or by a portal, one of them opened, and Sunset came out of it, landing in the middle of one of the many paths to the chairs displayed in front of the stage where Twilight would be standing to make her announcement. There were several screens around so those that were way into the back could see and hear Twilight as well.

"Huh... This is the first time since the party that we use this place..." Sunset mentioned while yawning and rubbing her eyes again. "I just hope this is worth waking me up at 4 in the morning..." She added annoyed, sitting down in one of the many chairs and then summoning a cup of coffee with her magic before drink from it.

"Sup, Bacon Head..." A male voice spoke to her side, and Sunset turned to find Sonic from 220822 sitting next to her, holding a cup of coffee on his hand and drinking from it while having a very tired expression.

"Hey, Sunset..." A female voice spoke besides Sonic, turning out to be Sunny from his universe, as she also drank some coffee from ac up herself. "You got dragged out of bed, too?"

"More like waken by the watch..." Sunset said tiredly. "I was having a nice sleep after a tired day training with my Sunny and Twilight, when the watch beeped and made me get up from bed..."

"Same here..." Sonic said tiredly, yawning and then taking another sip from his cup. "I was having a nice dream where I was surrounded by Chili Dogs, and then this thing woke me up..." He looked at his watch annoyed.

"Like if you're much better!" Sunny groaned. "You literally grabbed me from my tail and dragged me out of my bed!"

"Because I knew you wouldn't wake up otherwise!" Sonic pointed out with an eye roll before looking at Sunset. "She's a heavy sleeper most of the time."

"Yeah, mine can be hard to awake as well..." Sunset chuckled slightly before sipping more coffee, then her eyes widened as she realized something. "Hang on, you once told me you don't like coffee..."

"And I still don't, but it keeps me awake, so I gotta swallow all the hateful words I wanna share..." Sonic deadpanned and sipped more coffee. "...This crap tastes horribly..."

"You're struggling with the no swear policy of the Society, aren't you?" Sunny asked with a little smile, even though her eyes clearly showed her tiredness.

"Yeah." Sonic deadpanned.

Soon, as the last few missing members arrived and found a seat or just stood on their feet, a figure flew through the ceilings and gracefully flew around before finally landing on the stage, shaking herself a bit and then smiling as she got on the dais were she got written down the matter to discuss. It was Twilight Sparkle from universe 260221, the current leader of the Secret Society after the previous one sacrificed himself against 220822 Opaline to win some time over.

As Twilight got over the dais, she cleared her throat and approached the microphone, adjusting it and testing it a little before finally speaking up through it. "Greetings, every creature from all across the multiverse. Thank you all for coming in such a short time, and I apologize in advance to those that I suddenly had awaken from their slumber. I know it's way too early in the morning in some of your universes, but this is serious business that every member must hear."

"It better better be..." Sonic rolled his eyes as he sipped more coffee. Sunny and sunset giggled quietly besides him.

"I don't know if I'll be opening old scars by bringing this information up, but... We must re-open case 150624." Twilight started, as soon a giant projector showed images of said case, which also showed some anomalies that 220822 Opaline moved all across the multiverse in an attempt to keep the Secret Society busy while she stole power from other universes to become more and more powerful.

The moment the image showed up, Sonic spit his coffee with widened eyes, while Sunset and Sunny's eyes widened as well upon hearing Twilight's words. All the tiredness they felt suddenly vanished away, and the three of them just tossed their cups away. They were empty now, anyways.

"Our previous leader, Sonic the Hedgehog from this very universe, whom we hope is now resting in peace..." Twilight continued, but in the last thing she got a bit quieter and then shook her head. "He previously thought that we had returned every variant Opaline moved back to their respective universes... But it turns out that some anomalies had somehow escaped, and they have been wondering around wrong universes for months!"

After this was stated, whispers started to raise all across the HQ, every member clearly showing their concern upon the news.

"Didn't we defeated Opaline like two months ago?" Sunny asked in whispers to Sonic at her side.

"It's been like seven in her universe, that should tell you all you need to know..." Sonic deadpanned while pointing at Sunset, who just nodded to confirm the statement.

Twilight then cleared her throat again through the microphone, managing to quiet everyone around the HQ. "It is because of this that I had called for everyone to gather today. We estimate that around 135 anomalies have escaped to different universes. With that in mind, we decided to split 45 of our best members in trios. Each trio will capture 5 anomalies and sent them right away to the universe they belong. We're still in time to avoid universes of unraveling, so we must take advantage of the chances that we have!"

"Now, to identify every group that'll be haunting down anomalies, your watches will be updated with a number." Twilight instructed, and soon, all the watches of the Society's member beeped. "Find your two partners who share the same number than you, and get to work! The files with information of which variants you'll capture will be shared as soon as every trio is formed."

Among the watches that beeped across the HQ, Sunset's watch was included. She looked at it and saw the number 43 on the screen. "Seems like I'll have to capture anomalies. I have number 43 on my watch."

"What a coincidence!" Sonic said at her side with a smile. "I'm off to haunt some baddies, too, and I also got 43!"

"Me too!" Sunny said besides Sonic with a smile. "Number 43!"

"Aw yeah, baby!" Sonic cheered, putting his arms around Sunny and Sunset to drag them closer to him. "We're back on another multiversal adventure! Surely no mind-blowing secrets that brake our trust will be shared this time... Right?" He looked at Sunset with a warning glare and a forced smile.

"Dude, how stupid you think I am to make the same mistake twice?" Sunset deadpanned.

"I am not answering that for your own good, Grandma." Sonic replied, this time with a mocking grin, earning a deadly glare from Sunset for being called old, while Sunny just giggled a bit.

Later on, the trio went to the cafeteria to have some quick breakfast before starting with their mission, Sunset checking the files with the information of which anomalies they gotta capture and in which universes they are.

"Alright..." Sunset said, as she read the file on her watch after having finished her breakfast, while Sunny slurped some orange juice and Sonic ate a tower of pancakes in a cartoony way by pilling it up before swallowing in one go. "According to the files shared by Twilight, these are the five variants we have to capture..."

As she said this, she pressed a button on her watch, which shoed an hologram that displayed models of the 5 variants on the loose that she had to capture along Sunny and Sonic. The first image of them was a Tirek variant.

"This is Lord Tirek from Universe 110514." Sunset explained as she read the files. "He's been on the loose for an estimate of two months in Universe 241017. So far he has been unspotted, but who knows for how long that'll be..."

"So we're facing a Centaur? What does he do, steal magic?" Sonic asked sarcastically as he suddenly pulled out a Chili Dog from nowhere, but when he got no answer but Sunny looking away while sweating and Sunset deadpanning at him, as she waited for him to realize something, Sonic himself deadpanned. "Ah crap..."

"If it makes you feel better, I faced him once, with FS' help, and beat him." Sunset said with a smug look. "Anyways, we'll get to deal with him when it's showtime. Next variant..." She added, now showing an hologram of a Chrysalis variant. "This is Queen Chrysalis from Universe 220517, and she's been stranded in Universe 101119."

"Of course, the shapeshifter can hide from everyone and she barely has to try..." Sunny deadpanned and rubbed her face annoyed. "Is gonna be hard to track her down."

"Oh, if you think she'll be hard to track, wait to see this one..." Sunset stated, now switching the hologram to show King Storm. "This is a Storm King variant that comes from Universe 260519, and guess what? He's stuck in the same universe than the Chrysalis we've gotta capture!"

"Eh, I'd say that makes it more exciting." Sonic grinned as he finished his Chili Dog. "It also means we get a two per one price!" He added, now licking his thumbs to clean them entirely.

"First of all: That's gross..." Sunset said with a cringe expression at Sonic's action. "And second, I wouldn't be so confident, Sonic. I never had faced with a Chrysalis variant before, but I did faced another Storm King, and as much of an idiot as he seems to be at first, he is more dangerous than I'd like to give him credit for..."

"Grandma, we dealt with Doctor Eggman for a long time, and he did it since he was 5!" Sunny pointed out, also pointing at Sonic, who simply lay back on his chair and nodded at Sunny's statement. "We know what it is to deal with a dangerous goofball villain."

"Specially if they talk as much as I do." Sonic said with a little smile.

Sunset just deadpanned at them, though. "I'm thinking you two would actually get along rather than fight each other..." She groaned and rolled her eyes. "Anyways... The last two variants we gotta capture seem to be working together, and they constantly move around... One of them stole a watch from the Society during their stay and no one realized... Who the hay wrote down these entries?!"

"Someone that wanted to go home early?" Sunny suggested with a smug smirk.

"You hang with Sonic way too much." Sunset said with a mocking grin, then she kept reading the last two files, and then here eyes widened. "...Well, shoot..."

"Huh?" Sonic and Sunny exclaimed alike. "What? What's the matter?"

"...Turns out we, uh, may have a little, unhappy reunion..." Sunset replied with an awkward chuckle.

Universe 241017

An heptagon-shaped portal opened up in the middle of what appears to be the Everfree Forest. From it, Sunset stepped out, being followed by 220822 Sunny and Sonic. As the portal closed behind them, Sunset started to tap rapidly on her watch while looking around.

"Okay... The Tirek variant stranded in this universe shouldn't be so far from here..." Sunset muttered. "If the DNA scan from the Go Home Machine is anything to go by, we should be able to track him down... Hopefully soon."

After stating that, she started to walk ahead while following the sign that her watch was tracking. Sonic followed immediately after her, while Sunny stood behind and looked around nervously, before gulping and then catch up with Sunset and Sonic.

"Of all the places Tirek could've chose to hide, it had to be the Everfree Forest..." Sunny mumbled in a mix of annoyance, concern and slight fear of her surroundings.

"Yeah, that actually has me wondering: Why do you ponies fear this place, again?" Sonic asked confused.

"Because is one of the most dangerous and treacherous place to ever exist in Equestria," Sunset explained, narrating in a scary voice. "You could say, that the forest has a mind of its own, the plants grow on their own, the animals fend for themselves, and the weathers are unpredictable. And the worst part is, it's home to the most dangerous beasts you'll ever see. Manticores, cockatrice, cragadiles, hydras, and last, but not least, timberwolves!"

As Sunset said this, she at some point grabbed Sonic from his shoulders and shook him, but Sonic's expression just went from confused to bored, while Sunny looked rather weirded out at Sunset's performance.

"...So this place is ruled by mother nature, and because you ponies can't have control over any of the phenomena that happens in here, you hate it..." Sonic summarized with a deadpan. "Does that counts as racism? I believe it should."

Sunset let go of him with a deadpan after he said that. "How is fearing a place that's beyond your control the equivalent of being racist? Also, I just listed out a bunch of dangerous creatures that live here! Being terrified of them is racist, too?"

"No, but it's a form of oppression, and I don't like it." Sonic stated, crossing his arms with a frown.

"You start to sound like every unhappy fan that comments on Pipp's videos..." Sunset rolled her eyes annoyed.

"Maybe Sonic is just going overboard... as usual." Sunny said, as she pushed Sonic playfully, while Sonic deadpanned even more at her, if that was possible. "That being said, I do find creepy that a lot of this forest's creatures could jump to us at any second now..."

"Or, hear me out, maybe they won't show up considering Tirek is hiding here." Sonic suggested. "I mean, they sort of count as magic creatures, right? So the guy must be feeding on their magic to get big and stronger and terrifying, like Eric Bana's Hulk on a normal work day on 2003."

Sunset was about to question what Sonic meant, but then her watch started to beep and called her attention. She looked at it and noticed that Tirek's Sign was getting closer and closer, even though they haven't moved at all.

"Uh... This thing says that Tirek is getting... closer..." Sunset informed, both concerned and confused.

"Huh?/Say what now?" Sunny and Sonic exclaimed respectively as they got near Sunset to watch her watch, seeing that Tirek was, indeed, getting closer.

"The son of a gun is smart... Would he predict we were coming?" Sonic questioned.

"I don't think he can detect such a thing, but... He's coming towards us rather fast, don't you think?" Sunny pointed out with concern.

"Yeah..." Sunset agreed, as the red point in the watch that represents Tirek just approached closer and closer. "Is almost as if he were going to––"

But right before Sunset could finished her sentence, Sonic's sixth sense awakened and screamed "Look out" on his mind, so he quickly grabbed both Sunny and Sunset and threw himself aside, just in time to dodge two big figures coming out of some bushes and made the ground tremble a bit, while Sonic and his pony friends rolled a bit in the ground with painful grunts.

As they stopped, they shook their heads and stood up, just to look ahead and feel their eyes widen: They were witnessing a battle between Tirek and a Timberwolf. The centaur was trying to rip off the wooden body parts of the wolf, but the creature just had to roll around and stomp Tirek's face against the dirt. The creature kept it and howled, then proceeded to bite Tirek's back with his teeth, earning a cringed groan from Sunset, Sunny and Sonic as they watched this happen.

"Holy Chaos! Sonic from 161121 was right... Timberwolves are a big deal!" Sonic commented with an awkward chuckle.

But then, Tirek growled as he managed to get his eyes off the ground, which glowed in bright yellow, then he grabbed the Timberwolf from its jaw and stepped it against the floor, before he ripped it off entirely. The centaur then opened his mouth and began to absorb all the magic the Timberwolf had by making his horns glow with yellow magic. The Timberwolf tried to fight back, but it was useless, and in the end, it fell lifeless to the ground as a bunch of wood, which Tirek completely destroyed with his bare hands in a rage attack.

Seeing this was already a horrifying sigh for the trio that came to capture him, while Tirek just continued massacring the lifeless wooden corpse of the Timberwolf in the ground.

"...So... This is the guy that you fought along one-eyed me?" Sonic whispered to Sunset. "Because if so... I start to resent that bastard from dying... His help could be useful right now..."

"I fought his variant, actually, but yes... This is the guy..." Sunset replied concerned, while Sunny gulped nervously.

Soon, however, Tirek stopped stomping the ground and looked ahead, then grinned sinisterly upon realizing he has some visitors. The trio's eyes widened, and they all gulped, starting to slowly step back.

"Well, well, well..." Tirek started, licking his lips and approaching the trio. He was bigger than them already, almost getting bigger than the forest itself, even. "Seems like the clubhouse of weaklings finally decided to come and capture me again..."

"Technically, we sent you here by mistake..." Sunset said with a nervous chuckle. "Have you wondered the option of going back home?"

"Oh, hell no!" Tirek exclaimed with a laugh. "I wanna stay here! I have many magic to feed from everyday in this forest, and once I get powerful enough––"

"Yeah, let's cut the monologue off and get to the point..." Sonic deadpanned. "I suppose that if we wanna kick your ass back to the cage it came from, we gotta defeat you first..."

"If you wanna try to defeat me, that is!" Tirek grinned.

"Works for me!" Sunset said with a cute little smile, before her horn lightened up as she shot a beam that pushed Tirek backwards, enough to make him trip and fall on his back. "That should give us some 15 seconds to plan!"

"Just 15?!" Sunny asked with wide, panicked eyes.

"It takes 5 for me, because I have a plan!" Sonic stated confidently with a smirk. "I'll be the distraction. Always loved to play that role! Sunny, use that big brain of yours and prepare the biggest golden shield you'd ever conceive!"

Sunny nodded with a determinate look, then made her Alicorn form appear and spread her wings open. "No need to tell me twice, big brother!"

"And you, Sunset, prepare to sent this son of his centaur mother back where he belongs!" Sonic told Sunset now, still smirking.

Sunset chuckled after hearing this and nodded. "I can do that!"

Sonic nodded back, and soon, he dashed towards Tirek, who slowly stood up and shook his head, before her saw Sonic down and then frowned with a growl.

"Sup, Mark Acheson! Say, why don't we play a little game?" Sonic mocked up with a grin while rubbing his nose with his finger. "I call this one... Catch!"

Right after saying this, his jumped and made a backflip, kicking Tirek's face in the process, then curled into a ball and charged a Spin Dash in the air, just in time to dodge an attack from the centaur as soon as he touched the ground. He then dodged other two attacks with Spin Dashes, and then went back to normal to run away, while Tirek roared in anger and then chased after Sonic, shooting lasers from his charged magic in an attempt to kill the hedgehog.

"Girls, that's your cue!" Sonic shouted as he ran around the Everfree Forest while running away from Tirek.

"Okay, Sunny... You can do this!" Sunny told herself with a determinate look, then she started to charge her own magic.

Her Cutie Mark started to glow brightly, as well as her wings and her horn. This last one started to glow more and more as Sunny charged her magic, while Sonic continued to run around, dodging branches, jumping over rocks and even picking up anything he found on the ground to throw it at the centaur chasing after him.

Tirek, however, just got more enraged and was almost there with catching Sonic. "You can run all that you want, stinky blu rodent, but you can't escape from me!"

"I'm not trying to escape you, Fat Dog. I'm leading you right where I want you!" Sonic stated with mischief.

And then, he finally came to a stop by jumping over Sunny, while the Alicorn mare let out a warrior cry and shoot her magic against Tirek. The centaur slid to a stop and covered himself with his own arms. However, once he saw that nothing happened to him, he laughed and looked down at the trio, now walking towards them.

"Really? That was the chase for? A weakling laser attack that did nothing––" Tirek started, but then he got cut off when he bumped into something invisible, yet solid that stood on his way. "What in the Tartarus?"

Tirek then touched the thing ahead and realized, it was a barrier, a barrier that was surrounding him. He growled in anger and started to punch it, time and time again, desperate to be free, but it didn't worked. He then charged energy on his horns and shoot ahead, trying to brake the barrier still, but it still didn't worked.

"I heard you're not a big fan of cages!" Sonic mocked up with his arms crossed. "Well, too bad. We gotta kick your ass back where it belongs."

"But before doing that..." Sunset stepped ahead, then made her horn glow.

Soon, Tirek got surrounded by a red aura, that being Sunset's magic, and then, he started to shrink, loosing both height and strength, as his horns became smaller, and all the magic he stole from the creatures of the Everfree Forest left his body, while Sunset gathered said magic in a big, red sphere over him, before teleport it out of the barrier surrounding him, as it shrunk to be just his size. That, and it also helped Sunny to use less effort on using her magic.

Next, Sunset released the sphere of magic, returning it all to their respective creatures, while Tirek tried to helplessly punch the barrier again. Despite being smaller and skinner now, he still had that hateful look on his eyes, and they still glowed in yellow somehow.

"You three cannot imagine everything I plan to do once I get out of here!" Tirek stated with anger, punching the barrier again, but the trio only looked at him with bored expressions. "Taking your magic away will only be the beginning. After that, I'll rip off your limbs, then I'll stomp your bodies into the floor, AND THEN I'LL––"

The moment Tirek started to talk, the trio already felt annoyed. Sunset, wanting to shut him up for good, simply pressed some buttons on her watch, and soon, an heptagon-shaped portal opened below the centaur and cut him off in a scream as he fell through it, while the portal closed.

"Thanks for the save, Sunset. It would've been annoying hearing this guy's monologue..." Sunny said with a smile.

"My pleasure to help!" Sunset smiled back.

Universe 110514

In the Tartarus, in an empty cage, a portal opened above it. Soon, Tirek fell from said portal and landed with a painful grunt in the metallic floor of the cage, while the portal over him closed. He stood up, shaking his head and then looking around to notice he's back in his cage.

"OH, COME ON!" Tirek groaned, frustrated and enraged.

Universe 101119

A heptagon-shaped portal opened in the middle of an open area, with Sunset, Sonic and Sunny stepping out of it. Now that they had successfully sent that Tirek variant back where it belongs, it was time for them to do the same, but with the Chrysalis variant that's on the loose.
"Well, dealing with Attuma was fun and all, but maybe we can get something more of a changellenge?" Sonic asked, grinning proud of himself for that pun.

"Dude, you and Hitch are competing for the award of the worst jokester ever..." Sunset told Sonic with annoyance as she checked her watch to track down Chrysalis' DNA.

"It’s not my fault that Mark Acheson played a villain in that Fantastic Four cartoon, Sunset." Sonic deadpanned.

"She's talking about the changeling joke, Sonic, which yeah, it was pretty bad." Sunny said with a mocking smile, earning a glare from Sonic.

"I can tolerate Shadow and Knuckles slandering my jokes, Starscout. You better not side with them!" Sonic warned her in anger, his eyes and quills turning on with neon blue electricity for a second.

"You two better not start a fight, because we have a job to do. Come on!" Sunset declared, spreading her wings and then taking flight ahead.

Sunny just followed after, leaving Sonic alone with an annoyed look. He rubbed his face and then rolled his eyes, before accelerating and following the two Alicorns from the ground.

However, just because he had to follow them from there does not mean he cannot communicate, which is why he activated the communicator on the Society's watch. "Hello? Is this working? 1, 2, 3. 1, 2, 3. You girls copy me?"

"Copy!" Sunny replied immediately.

"Yes, Sonic, I can hear you." Sunset replied, her tone showing some annoyance, and yet she still laughed.

"Oh, good to know." Sonic replied with a chuckle. "So, um, where are we going exactly? You can tell where Chrysalis might be, right?"

"Of course I can, don't worry." Sunset rolled her eyes. "If the sign I'm tracking is the right one, she must be near the Changeling Kingdom."

"The Changeling Kingdom?" Sunny questioned, then she gasped and stopped moving. "Wait a second! Isn't that the place where all the changelings live?! What if Chrysalis is trying to defeat Thorax to get all the changelings on her side again?! If she does that, she may even convince them to attack Equestria, and if she attacks Equestria, then this universe will unravel because of its course and canon being altered by somepony that's not from this reality!"

As Sunny said all of that on a panic attack, she moved around her place and then grabbed Sunset from her shoulders, shaking her a bit as she ranted on all the things that could go wrong if Chrysalis successfully got her hive back on her side.

"Um, first of all, Sunny..." Sonic spoke first after Sunny stopped talking. "You're assuming, way too fast I must add, that her hive has redeemed at this point in this universe and is now ruled by Thorax."

"Yeah, I second that..." Sunset said with an awkward smile and chuckle. "You know what else I second? The idea that the same hive that gave her their back is gonna go with them again just because. And that's if we really are at a point where the changelings have redeemed themselves."

"Yeah, I think we should go and send Kathleen Barr back to her Canada before this universe starts to go to hell," Sonic suggested. "The longer she, as well as the Storm King and therefore us, stay in here, the bigger the risk for this universe, hers and ours."

"Can you please stop breaking the fourth wall?!" Sunny asked with a frown.

"No, Jenna, I won't. Next question!" Sonic replied with a snort.

"Girl, how do you stand all the things he does and says?" Sunset asked Sunny with a playful grin.

"I've been wondering that ever since I met him, Sunset... I have no answer..." Sunny replied with a tired tone.

Near the Changeling Kingdom, now reformed thanks to Thorax, Starlight Glimmer, Trixie Lulamoon and Discord's efforts, Queen Chrysalis from Universe 220517 walked towards said place. Her eyes showed her anger boiling like hot water, and if she could melt anyone with her bare eyes, she will no doubt.

Her hooves slowly trotted on the ground as she headed towards the place she once called her home, but now it seemed completely unrecognizable because of the reformed changeling society... And she despised it with her soul. When she was on top, everything looked the way it should. Now that Thorax is in charge, everything looks so... Pony-ish...

"I can't believe my own kind has fallen this low..." Chrysalis muttered in anger. "No matter. I haven't seen myself from this... How did those fools called it? "Universe", I think. And it's for the better. I will do the job as it should be done, and I'll make sure Thorax pays for it..."

"I don't think so!" A voice suddenly spoke behind her.

Chrysalis' eyes widened, and soon, she found herself jumping in the air to dodge an incoming attack, then she landed in the ground and growled as she looked upwards to not one, but two Alicorns: Sunset and Sunny, who landed not so far from the former Queen of the changelings.

"Queen Chrysalis, we're here to stop you from doing whatever you got up your hooves!" Sunny declared with a frown and her golden wings spread.

"And who are you supposed to be?" Chrysalis asked with anger, but then noticed the watches on Sunset and Sunny's hooves, and her frown deepened. "Oh, I see now. That old rascal with the eyepatch finally sent some of his sidekicks to do the dirty job for him, again..."

"Listen here, Sweetberry!" Sonic's voice spoke from behind Chrysalis, making the Changeling's eyes widen and turn around, as she saw Sonic standing between her and her path to the Changeling Kingdom. "The me with only one eye is gone now, but he died as a hero! And I won't let a poorly executed villain like you trash talk on him!"

"Aw great, and he sent one of his annoying clones, too..." Chrysalis growled, then clicked her tongue and cracked her neck before grinning. "Alright, then... If you're here to stop me... Might as well be up to the changellenge!"

"Haha! See?! It is a good pun!" Sonic told Sunny and Sunset with glee, earning deadpans from the two Alicorns.

Then, Chrysalis charged a blast in her horn and shot at Sonic, but all the Blue Blur did was jump and dodge the attack, then landed in the ground and charged a Spin Dash before throwing himself against the changeling. Chrysalis took flight to dodge him, but so did Sunny and Sunset, as the latter teleported behind Chrysalis while Sunny shot her own beam against the former changeling Queen. Sunset also launched her own attack against Chrysalis.

However, Chrysalis moved aside and then headed towards Sunset, while the latter's attack now moved towards Sunny. She gasped before teleporting away as well, thanks to her own dedication of practicing the spell a little bit. Meanwhile, Chrysalis approached Sunset and tried to, ironically, trap her inside a chrysalis. Noticing this, Sunset shoot a harmless flash into the changeling's eyes, making her groan and suddenly feel dizzy.

"You little brat!" Chrysalis shouted in anger. "I can't see anything!"

"And that's the way it should be!" Sunset declared, before making a twirl in the air and then kick Chrysalis from her back and made her fall towards the ground with a scream.

As this happened, Sunny suddenly reappeared, feeling a bit dizzy because she's still getting used to teleporting around. That being said, she noticed that Chrysalis was heading to her, so she grinned and made a golden net appear, a net to which Chrysalis bumped into and then headed into a new direction, still screaming.

She was heading to the ground once again, and once Sonic noticed this, he grinned and activated his own watch, opening a portal back to this Chrysalis' universe, but here's the thing: He opened the portal far from himself and from Chrysalis herself, and then stretched up a bit before standing ready to run ahead.

"And here she comes..." Sonic grinned, then slowly moved ahead as if he prepared to kick something. "Encara Messi, encara Messi, encara Messi, encara Messi, encara Messi, encara Messi..."

And then, Sonic kicked Chrysalis with both of his feet, pushing her backwards and making her groan, while also making her cross the portal and go back to her universe.

"And the crowd goes wild!" Sonic cheered loudly for successfully sending Chrysalis away, while Sunset and Sunny cheered along and landed nearby to follow his game and little celebration, Sunny even hugging Sonic tightly.

Universe 220517

In the middle of the Everfree Forest from this universe, a heptagon-shaped portal opened up, and from it came out Chrysalis, who rolled in the ground with a painful grunt before stopping. She groaned painfully and then stood up, not noticing the mess on her mane yet.

She did saw the open portal, though, and she launched herself to it in an attempt to cross it again, just for the portal to close and for her to crash against a tree. However, instead of groaning painfully, she groaned in rage against it, because now she's back in her universe, and therefore back to square one.

Universe 101119

"Well, that's two variants back to the rabbit hole they came from!" Sonic cleaned his hands with a confident smirk. "So, Storm King is next in the list, right?" He asked Sunset.
"Yup!" Sunset nodded with a smile, then she tapped on her watch again, this time to track down Universe 260519 Storm King's DNA. "And according to this thing, he should be... Right behind us?"

That made the trio turn around, just for them to jump backwards in a last minute reflex to dodge an incoming attack from Storm King himself, who appeared right behind them and started to laugh a bit maniacally after doing so. He had his Staff of Sacanas with him, and while it didn't had the power of Celestia, Luna, Cadance and Twilight, it was still powerful enough to launch an attack, the one he three at the trio.

Speaking of them, they all landed and looked ahead at the Storm King, Sunset and Sunny with frowns, and Sonic with a raised eyebrow.

"Man, Sabretooth looks way more different than what I remember..." Sonic mumbled, then stood up and looked at him with a frown. "Where the heck did you came from?"

"Yeah, taking us off guard is kinda low, even for a villain like you!" Sunset commented next with a frown.

"Can we please not fight and just sent you home?!" Sunny begged, although her frown remained.

"Aw, you cutie pies!" Storm King said with a mocking tone, also laughing again. "I suppose you're here to sent me back to my universe, but quite frankly: I don't want to go back. In fact, I was thinking on staying around and wait for my arrival on this universe to, you know, surprise that stupid Princess Twilight when she thinks I'm gone and BAM! Make sure neither her nor her friends stand in my way!"

"And ruin this world's whole existence, plus brake the Canon? Sir, no sir!" Sunset said with anger and her wings spread.

"If you wanna stay around and cause more mayhem, you'll first have to deal with us, Kingpin!" Sonic declared next, now cracking his knuckles while his eyes and quills turned neon blue.

"Sonic, control yourself..." Sunny mumble annoyed while rubbing her face, before looking ahead at Storm King with a frown as well. "Look, both your universe and this one will die if we don't take you back home in time! Please just cooperate and this will be easier for all of us, or are you seriously making us taking you by force?!"

"Nothing's gonna stand in my way to fool Twilight's plans of defeating me!" Storm King declared with a frown, then he chuckled and held his Staff with pride before charging up some energy on it. "And if I have to wipe you three out of existence to accomplish that, then mark my words, sweethearts, because I will!" He declared with a maniac laugh, earning enraged glares from Sunny and Sunset.

Sonic, however, just chuckled at that. "Alright, whatever you say, Liev. Show us what you got!" He challenged with a confident grin.

The Storm King just licked his lips right after Sonic said that, and then, he prepared to launch a petrification bomb. To this, Sunny and Sunset reacted by moving aside, while Sonic made a backflip, all of them thinking he'll try to launch the bomb straight to them... But that's precisely what he wanted them to think, because he then threw the bomb like a baseball with the Staff and launched it... right towards Sonic.

The Blue Blur realized this too late, just like Sunny and Sunset, and he got hit by the bomb, green smoke being released and surrounding him. Sonic fell backwards and rolled a bit in the ground, shaking his head, but as he stood up and tried to move, he realized he couldn't. He looked down confused, just to feel horrified upon noticing his feet turned into stone, and now it was expanding to the rest of his body.

However, he didn't tried to fight it or anything, probably already suspecting it was useless, but he definitely felt weirded out and, of course, kind of bad that this is how he's gonna die.

"Well... This is one way to kick the bucket... It sucks..." Sonic deadpanned, and that's the last thing he said before being petrified into black stone, his deadpan being the very last expression he ever made.

"SONIC!!!" Both Sunset and Sunny screamed in horror upon realizing what happened to their friend, the former with panic and concern, and the latter with disbelief and tears forming in her eyes.

However, those tears faded away as soon as Sunny turned to the Storm King and growled, then she launched herself towards him. The Storm King grinned and twirled his staff around before pointing it at Sunny and launch a lightning bolt, just for the young Alicorn to dodge the attack and then launch a massive light beam towards him. The Storm King panicked slightly, yet limited himself to frown and twirl his staff around fast enough to use it as a shield against Sunny's attack.

Meanwhile, Sunset teleported behind the Storm King and made her horn illuminate and create a physical illusion where her horn got larger than usual, trying to make the Storm King trip, but the creature realized this and jumped sideways, making Sunny's attack continue her way towards Sunset. Both Alicorns gasped realizing this, and Sunny stopped immediately while Sunset teleported away again, dodging Sunny's attack at the last second.

Sunset then reappeared, now with her horn back to normal, and then launched herself towards the Storm King, landing in front of him and then growling in anger as she started to launch several blasts from her horn, while the Storm King dodged her attacks or used his Staff to block the attacks. Sunset casted melt, froze, paralyze, even stone spells to try and stop the Storm King! But nothing she launched at him even scratched the old man.

Either this variant was more prepared for combat than the average ones, or he's been training all this time to be better against Twilight in order to fulfill his revenge against the Princess of Friendship.

Soon, to the battle joined Sunny, who casted a spell to multiply herself in golden clones that tried to attack the Storm King from above. However, he could feel this would happen, so he then launched one of Sunset's spells against her, the froze one, and left her freeze on her place, then quickly used his Staff to launch lightning bolts against all the clones, thinking Sunny was hiding among them, but that's what she wanted him to think.

In reality, Sunny was casting an invisibility spell over herself, one that also muted her hoofsteps. Once the Storm King realized there were no more of Sunny's clones, he looked around confused, just for Sunny to undo the spell in front of him and then hit his face, right in the nose, with her bare right hoof. The Storm King stepped back with a painful groan as he grabbed his nose, just for him to look at his hand and realize he was bleeding.

"You messed with my brother, Liev. Now FEEL MY ANGER!!!" Sunny screamed, her Royal Canterlot voice echoing across the field because of how loud she was.

The Storm King actually got flabbergasted by her scream. Sunset, despite being frozen, felt her eyes widening in shock upon hearing Sunny. Heck, even Sonic's eyes widened, since he was still sentient somehow, and he even turned to you, the reader, with a look that clearly said he's as surprised as Sunset and Storm King are.

Soon, however, the Storm King frowned and launched himself against Sunny, but she dodged him and shot a light beam against him. He barely managed to twirl his Staff around to shield himself, yet still got pushed backwards. Once Sunny stopped, Storm King prepared to launch another attack, but he didn't noticed that Sunset freed herself from her frozen spell by casting a melting one, and then she kicked the Storm King on his chest, leaving him without air for a moment.

Sunset decided to take advantage of this, and soon, she surrounded Storm King with vines by stomping her hooves on the ground, then she kicked his staff away and then stomped her hooves on the ground again, twirling the Storm King around and making him scream in fear. She then let him go to the sky, where Sunny suddenly appeared, then she multiplied herself and sent her clones against Storm King.

Followed by this, her clones started to beat the crap out of Storm King, then they disappeared and gave the real Sunny space to reach him and kick his crotch into the air, making the creature groan in pain and put his hands on that zone, like f that would ease the pain. Sunset cringed as she saw this, but then chuckled and opened a portal to this Storm King's variant's universe, then she looked up at Sunny and nodded, with Sunny nodding back.

Next, the young Alicorn flew high enough to pass the Storm King, and once she calculated where to kick him, she did so, hitting him in the face and sending him to the ground, or rather, to the portal, which he crossed, and then Sunset quickly closed it to avoid giving him any chance to come back.

Universe 260519

A portal opened in the middle of a room, with everything around it looking made out of crystals. Then, the Storm King fell from said portal and landed on his back in the floor, groaning loudly in pain after doing so. He shook his head and opened his eyes, just to find himself staring at the Mane 6, all of them looking down at him with frowns.

All he could do was look at each of them and then sigh defeated. "Well... it was fun while it lasted..."

Universe 101119

Sunset approached Sonic and shoot a spell over him, making him crack little by little, until te cracks started to shine and then shattered, freeing him from his stone state, as Sonic took a deep breath and then fell on his back on the ground, but he still sighed, relieved and smiled.

"Thanks for the help, bacon-head..." Sonic told Sunset, then he stood up and cleaned himself. "Geez, Sonic from Universe 030722 was right: The Storm King is a weirdo. Regardless, that sure was a great battle. You two really gave it your all, especially you, Sunny!"

However, he found himself surprised upon seeing that Sunny was resisting the urge of crying, before she finally broke in tears and hugged him tightly. Sonic had no memory of Sunny being this strong before, or maybe she has never hugged him this desperate ever in her life.

"I-I thought I lost you again, you idiot!" Sunny cried out. "Y-You were turned into stone, a-and I got really upset with Storm King, a-and I..."

Hearing this melted Sonic's heart and made him smile. "Now, now, little sis, relax! I'm okay now, thanks to Sunset. You're not losing me anytime soon, not while I still have a reason to live for, which is coming back to you and all our friends back home."

"I-I know that, but still..." Sunny said, still crying a bit, but now also trying to dry her tears.

"I know that my Chaos Blast traumatized you and everyone else, but don't worry! I won't do anything stupid like that ever again," Sonic stated with a warm smile. "And, I'm Sonic the Hedgehog, damn it! Surviving the unsurvivable is my thing!"

"For once, I can second that statement," Sunset said with a mocking grin, playfully pushing Sonic a bit. "I saw you dying after trying to take down Opaline, and you still came back like a cockroach!"

"I'm just that hard to get rid of!" Sonic said with a proud smile, then he looked over at the Staff of Sacanas, rushed to it to pick it up, and then rushed back with Sunset and Sunny, the latter already calming down a bit. "What do we do with this?"

Sunset scanned the Staff with her watch, read the information it gave and then smiled. "Seems like 260519 Storm King stole the Staff from the cave he found it before the Storm King of this universe did, so we can just put it back and get out of here."

After saying this, she casted another spell over the Staff and sent it back to the place the Storm King of this universe has to find it.

"I'm no fan of the idea of giving the villain what they need to succeed but, you know, Canon stuff..." Sunset laughed sheepishly.

"Yeah... At least we're just missing two variants..." Sunny smiled. "Too bad one of them is an old "friend" we don't wanna see..."

"Yeah, and it's not like the guy he teamed up with is any better..." Sonic rolled his eyes. "Anyways, let's get this over with and look for those two. Hopefully the universe they are isn't any of ours..."

Sonic then looked on his watch and started to search for the signs of the last two variants they had to capture all across the multiverse, just for his eyes to widen once he found them, and then he facepalmed.

"Me and my stupid mouth..." Sonic groaned.

"What? Why? What's the matter?!" Sunset asked in concern upon seeing his reaction.

"I found those two bastards... But you girls won't like where they are..." Sonic replied with a frown.

"Why? Are they in our universe?!" Sunny asked next, now panicking on the idea.

"No..." Sonic replied, then he slowly turned to Sunset, and both her and Sunny gasped, immediately understanding where are the two last variants on the run...

Universe 010921

In Sunset's universe, Twilight was training Sunny on how to teleport around. Since we'll soon have 2 Sunnys in the same place, and to avoid any confusion, we'll refer to Sunny from this universe as Sunny 1 and to the one that comes with Sonic as Sunny 2.
Both Twilight and Sunny 1 walked up to the living room as Twilight brought out some scrolls. "Okay, Sunny, you've been doing great in your training and lessons so far." The latter said with a smile.

"Well, I did learn from the best. That's you and Sunset." Sunny 1 said with a smile as Twilight giggled.

"Oh, that is so true." Twilight said as she looked at her scroll and then she saw something that made her smirk. "Now, it's time for your next magic lesson that will be a bit challenging and could be useful."

"Like what?" Sunny 1 asked with an excited look.

"Teleportation, Sunny." Twilight declared, which made Sunny 1 gasp.

"Teleportation?!" Sunny 1 asked excitingly. "Sunset has been trying to help me for a long time to master it with Izzy, but this could be exciting!"

"Which it will." Twilight said as she walked up to Sunny 1. "I had a few times to master it myself during my first time in Ponyville, but after a little training, I managed to get it down. Which is why you are now strong enough to try a teleportation spell."

"Well, Sunset told me that teleportation takes both physical and mental strength to do." Sunny 1 said while rubbing her chin. "When she first came to us at an older age, she was a bit rusty and exhausted when using it, which also made her almost faint when she teleported six of us across a destroyed bridge."

"Teleportation can take much out of you as a unicorn without proper study and training, including for long distances, trust me, I know." Twilight said, knowing from experience. "And when you get older and haven't done it in ages, it takes much more out of you to the point of collapse. Alicorns can do it with ease since they're strong enough with magic to use it anytime, but not all."

"So, how does this teleportation spell work exactly?" Sunny 1 asked.

"It's very simple, for you to teleport from one place to another, you must first visualize the area you want to go, otherwise, you'll end up randomly teleporting all over Equestria." Twilight explained, which made Sunny 1 flinch.

"I guess that explains why Sunset only teleported to familiar areas or close spaces since she didn't know about this new era of Equestria the first time." Sunny 1 said in realization why Sunset hasn't teleported them that often.

"Yes, same with me before studying the maps. But to start off, let's see if you can teleport to the Unity Crystals, a simpler place to test out your teleportation." Twilight said as she got into a ready position while Sunny 1 did the same. "Now, focus your magic and concentrate on building it enough to your horn." She instructed as her horn glowed.

Sunny 1 nodded as she went into her Alicorn form and glowed her horn bright. "Okay, now what?" She asked her idol.

"Now, visualize the area you want to go that you know. Picture the Unity Crystals at the top of the Brighthouse." Twilight said as Sunny 1 then concentrated on her vision that went up to the stairs, to the bedroom and up the elevator to where the Unity Crystals are. "Now, focus your magic onto yourself as if you were actually there." She said as she then vanished.

Sunny 1 saw this as she listen to Twilight's words and then concentrated her magic into herself as she started glowing and then gave a small yell and vanished from the room.

At the top of the Brighthouse where the Unity Crystals are where the rainbow is still shining and shooting into the sky, Twilight appeared on the side of the Crystals as she waited for Sunny 1 to appear, and after a moment, Sunny 1 appeared on the other side of the crystals, which she gave a startled yelp as she was a bit dizzy while her eyes rolled.

"Great job, Sunny!" Twilight cheered as she walked up to Sunny 1 and placed a hoof on her. "You did your first teleportation!"

"I-I did?" Sunny 1 asked as she shook her head to regain her bearings before she realized where she was and saw Twilight and the Crystals as she gave a smile. "I did! I actually did teleport!" She cheered as she squealed in joy as she hopped around. "I did it! I did it!"

Twilight watches her with an amusing smile as she gives a slight chuckle. "Just like how I was." She said as Sunny 1 then rushed up to Twilight and gave her a surprise hug.

"Oh, thank you, Twilight! Sunset's been trying to teach me and Izzy that for a long time! And it felt amazing!" Sunny 1 cheered before she felt a bit light headed as she rubbed her head. "Though, a bit dizzy is unexpected."

"That's kinda how you feel on your first teleportation, Sunny. After a while and practice, you get used to it." Twilight explained with a smile. "But great job. Wait until Sunset and the others hear about this. They'll be proud of you."

"Oh, I know they will!" Sunny 1 said with a wide smile before she gave giggles. "Though, I think Zipp might get a bit jealous."

"She sure would." Twilight said in agreement as the two ponies shared a small laugh on the top of the Brighthouse.

But suddenly, both Twilight and Sunny 1 looked around and noticed that the wind started to move slightly faster. That was weird already, but then they went to the balcony, looked up and noticed that the sunny skies were fading away to let in dark clouds and thunder roaring in the distance.

"Uh... I'm pretty sure the forecast news said it would be sunny all day..." Sunny 1 pointed out, both confused and concerned for the sudden change of weather.

"I don't think that's a sign for rain, Sunny..." Twilight said with a slight frown. "In fact, I can feel it is something else... Something really familiar, and for once, I don't like it..."

Meanwhile, in Maretime Bay, everypony stopped doing what they were supposed to do for the day and looked up to the sky, some of them did it confused, some others did it concerned for the sudden change. Pipp even exited Mane Melody along Jazz and Rocky to look up at the dark clouds in the sky.

"Uh, what the hay is going on?" Pipp asked confused.

Hitch, who is with Sparky in the station, both of them building up a Lego replica of the Crystal Brighthouse, suddenly heard thunder roaring outside, feeling slightly startled. Sparky, however, had a more dramatic reaction, tripping and falling over the almost finished Lego, which ended up destroyed. However, and for the first time ever, Hitch didn't minded this, because the noise outside concerned him more, so he grabbed Sparky and put it on his back before heading outside.

Once there, though, Hitch looked up at the sky and frowned concerned. "The forecast news said it'll be sunny all day... but those ain't looking like normal clouds..."

As everypony in Maretime Bay wondered what is happening, Twilight and Sunny 1 arrived, landing near the station, with Hitch rushing to the two Alicorns. Pipp joined them as well, and the whole gang would be here if Zipp wasn't with Misty on some sort of royal arrangement with Haven and Alphabittle, while Izzy went to La Vila Izzy to make a big Unicycling project that requieres a lot of space.

"Can somepony please explain what's happening?!" Pipp asked with concern and panic. "It was a sunny day a few minutes ago, and now it is all cloudy!"

"The news said it'll be sunny the whole day!" Hitch pointed out as well, also concerned.

"Honestly, we came over hoping anypony here would have an answer to that..." Twilight replied. "That being said; I have a feeling of what might happen, and I don't like it..."

"I hope you're wrong, Twilight, and that is not some big threat that's after conquering Equestria..." Sunny 1 said with concern.

"Sorry to break your bubble, Sunny, but she's not wrong..." Sunset suddenly spoke behind her friends, as they all turned to see her stepping out of an heptagon-shaped portal along Sunny 2 and Sonic.

Sonic then leaned to Sunny 2 and muttered to her ear. "There's two of you now, Sunny. This is your cue." He told her, while the portal behind them closed.

Sunny 2 nodded and untied her mane, letting it fall free so Sonic would not confuse two Sunnys being around.

"Sunset?" Sunny 1 asked first as she noticed her sudden arrival, but then noticed Sonic and Sunny 2's presence as well, and the latter's one actually got her very confused as she blinked while staring at her. "...What, uh... What is happening?"

"You want the long, incredibly detailed answer that can make the budget of this episode go higher, or the short, straight to the point one?" Sonic asked with a deadpan while leaning on Sunset's back.

"Let's go with the short one, I feel it might be enough." Sunny 1 replied.

"Not for me, but it is what it is..." Twilight shrugged.

"Several of the anomalies that the Secret Society thought were sent back home actually weren't, and somehow ended up in the wrong universe again." Sunny 2 started to explain.

"The Society assigned trios to capture 5 anomalies each, and so far we've captured three of ours," Sunset added.

"We're just missing two variants, they're both in this universe, and we're all gonna die if we don't kick them back to the universes they belong." Sonic finished. "Also, Hasbro should get sued by Discovery for braking the "no G4 on G5" rules, but FIMFiction says otherwise, so at least we're not breaking copyright laws this time."

"Sonic... Please shut up before I make you..." Sunny 2 told him with a growl and a glare.

"Yes ma'am." Sonic replied immediately with his head low and as quiet as he could get.

"Anyways..." Sunset rolled her eyes after that happened and looked back at her friends with concern. "Besides the change of weather, which I believe happened suddenly, anything else out of the ordinary we should be aware of?"

"So far not, but Twilight seems to have a feeling on what this might be about..." Hitch said, as he looked at the Princess of Friendship with a raised eyebrow.

"Yeah, what's this about you having a bad feeling with the storm?" Pipp questioned Twilight.

"Well, if what Sunset is telling us about two dangerous variants being on the loose in our universe is true, then my fears are probably true as well..." Twilight replied with concern.

"Actually, um... It may be slightly worse..." Sunset said with an awkward chuckle.

"You're doing a great job making us feel safe, Sunset." Sunny 1 said with a forced smile and a twitchy eye.

Sonic stood quiet the entire time, but he did look at you, the reader, and smiled while arching both eyebrows, like silently telling you he agrees with Sunny 1's words.

Suddenly, thunder started to strike harder and more constantly now, while a big, black cloud came out of nowhere and started to rapidly expand forward, covering pretty much all the Canterlove Studios building except for a slight zone on the ceiling. Sunset, Sunny 2 and Twilight immediately frowned upon seeing this; Sonic growled and felt his electrical powers showing up a little; and everypony else, Hitch, Pipp and Sparky included, feared what was coming.

And so, a pair of red eyes with green sclera and a purple aura around them opened in the middle of the cloud, just for the figure to step out of the cloud and show himself as King Sombra from Universe 240214.

Quick context for the newcomers: This variants of King Sombra already fought Sunset, Sunny 2 and Sonic in the past. He was part of Sonic and Sunny 2's test to join the Secret Society and successfully defeated and captured him, but now he's free thanks to the other variant that comes with him.

"I really wished I never had to face King Sombra ever again..." Twilight stated with anger, her horn sparkling a little as she showed how mad she truly feels.

"Oh, and it gets worse, because that guy is not as threatening as he believes he is..." Sonic stated, weirdly enough, with a frown. "Now the one that comes with him? He's the real deal..."

And Twilight didn't had a chance to question him, nor anyone else for that matter, because the final variant to capture also stepped out of the cloud. At first he showed up a pair of glowing red eyes with yellow sclera, just for him to finally step out and show himself as one of the most dangerous villains in the My Little Pony universe, if not the entire multiverse as a whole: Grogar, the King of the Monsters, or at least the variant from Universe 171119.

"Two villains in one go... Either is our lucky day, or we're really screwed..." Sunset mumbled with anger.

"Yeah. If this bastard didn't try to conquer the multiverse, it's because Opaline was way ahead of him," Sonic agreed with anger as well, also taking out a small turquoise tube from his quills.

As Sombra noticed Sunset, Sunny 2 and Sonic down in the town, he grinned and licked his lips, something Grogar noticed, making him roll his eyes slightly. "You want to fight them so badly?"

"I've been waiting for my revenge for months, Grogar." Sombra replied with a sinister chuckle. "We've been looking after this universe for a long time, and now I can finally get my payback while you, well, deal with their leader and erase her from existence or whatever."

"Don't be so stupid." Grogar warned. "As much as I'd love to enjoy this with you, I should remind you we deal with four Alicorns and a speed demon. You were defeated once because of you ego. Keep it down, or fail again."

After stating this, Grogar jumped ahead, while Sombra rolled his eyes annoyed, then got into the black cloud behind him and let it surround him, as the big cloud now moved ahead. If seeing two scary-looking-like guys on top of the Canterlove Studios building was already concerning for everypony in Maretime Bay watching, seeing them approach finally drove them to the edge, as they all screamed and started to run around in panic.

"Hitch? Can you do your thing and get everypony as far as possible?" Sunset requested.

"What? Oh, yeah! Of course!" Hitch said, stunned at first, then quickly getting to work by bringing out a megaphone. "Everypony, I require your attention! You are all on your right to panic, but please head to the Crystal Brighthouse for shelter!"

And as incredible as it may sound, everypony in Maretime Bay actually listened and head to the Brighthouse, leaving Sonic, Sunset, Twilight, the two Sunnys, Hitch, Sparky and Pipp front to front with Sombra and Grogar, both villains appearing in front of them with the former coming out of the dark cloud and the latter landing in the ground with a loud stomp.

"King Sombra... Long time no see." Sonic said with anger, making electric sparkles surround his fist.

"Well, well, well! What do we have here?" Sombra said with a mocking tone. "The three idiots that tried to send me back to the unhappy grave I have the disgrace of calling my home, and four more little puppets to get rid of!"

"I don't care what universe Opaline took you from, Sombra. I just want you out of mine!" Twilight declared with anger.

"And you, Grogar, have really big guts to show up in here!" Sunset commented. "What do you want from my universe? Sombra, I get it, revenge..."

"Because there's no other original motivations," Sonic deadpanned.

"But you?!" Sunset pointed at Grogar. "Your presence here is nonsensical!"

"What I desire from your pitiful universe, is none of your business." Grogar declared. "Let's skip presentations, 'cause I don't care who ya'll are. I'm just here to destroy you!"

"Straight to the point? I like that!" Sonic declared while licking his lips in excitement.

"Are we at least making a plan?" Sunny 1 asked with a gulp, also looking at Sonic, Sunny 2, Sunset and Twilight. "You four might have faced big foes in the past, but our experience is still limited to two Opalines, one Allura, and one Tirek!"

"Yeah, and we struggled with that last one!" Hitch pointed out.

"Thankfully for you, lovebirds, my brain already came up with something!" Sonic said with a grin.

"You're supposed to encourage us, not kill our hopes." Sunset told Sonic with a mocking smirk, earning snickers from the others.

"If you ever get a clown license, I'll revoke it from you," Sonic told Sunset with a frown, then he drink down the content on the tube he was holding after removing the plug from it, then he smashed the tube in the floor and wiped his mouth a bit with his right hand. "I'll distract Sombra and get him far away to sent him back to his universe. You guys think you can deal with Grogar in the meantime?"

"Oh, I'd love to get him back where he belongs!" Twilight declared, her horn now igniting a lot.

"We already dealt with three variants so far, one more won't make a difference!" Sunny 2 declared with a determinate look and grin.

"I'd be lying if I say I don't want to wipe Sombra's butt harder than the last time we saw him," Sunset confessed with a grin. "This is gonna be fun!"

"I honestly feel terrified, very terrified..." Sunny 1 confessed, then took a deep breath and opened her eyes to show a determinate look. "But I don't wanna stand back and watch some guy think he can get away with hurting my home!"

"That makes two of us!" Hitch declared with a smile and determinate look, placing a hoof on his marefriend's shoulder, with Sparky babbling on his back in excitement. "Actually three."

"Actually four!" Pipp said next, placing a hoof on Hitch's shoulder. "I'll do anything for my home!"

"Honestly, one answer would've been enough, but 6 of them work, too!" Sonic said, then he turned back to Sombra and cracked his knuckles, while his electrical powers came to life. "Say, Sombra! Let's play a little game!"

Sombra only glared, his sclera going green and purple aura coming out of it, while Sonic charged a bit more electricity before snapping both fingers and let a thunder hit him, blurring everyone but the villains's sights. Because of this, Sombra's eyes widened and Grogar's jaw dropped: Sonic had now transformed into a pony.

He became a blue pegasus with green eyes, dark blue mane and tail, blue wings with light blue and red feathers, white fur on his legs, red hooves, and a blue flame with lightning around as a Cutie Mark.

Sonic opened his eyes, which turned fully neon blue as he stared at Sombra with a grin, while Sombra shook his head and frowned. He didn't expected this to happen, of course, but he didn't thought on this as a problem. Hedgehog or pony, he would take Sonic down for good, or get his ass beaten in the attempt.

"Wanna know how the game's called, Alvin?! Catch!" Sonic declared confidently, then took to the sky, spreading his wings before twirling around in a Spin Dash and launch himself against Sombra.

King Sombra managed to move aside to dodge the attack, but Sonic still pulled out his tongue, shook his flank in a mocking way and then flew away. This enraged Sombra, who transformed into a shadow creature that only showed his head before chasing after Sonic in anger, leaving everyone else behind.

Speaking of them: Grogar had no idea of what happened; Twilight's brain was melting and wondering how Sonic transforming into a pony without a spell is even possible; Hitch just blinked confused; Sunny 1 seemed to be very lost at what's happening; Sunset's jaw dropped; and Pipp was blushing like a tomato with sparkling eyes. Sunny 2 already saw it happening before, so she wasn't surprised.

But when she noticed the others' expressions, Sunny 2 chuckled. "Yeah, um, Tails created a serum that can turn Mobians into ponies without the use of magic. Sonic only ever uses it in our universe, but I gotta admit is surprising to see him use it out of it for the first time..."

"...Why did he never mentioned he could just... do that?" Sunset questioned. "Have you any idea on how much trouble I could've spared explaining everypony in Equestria who he is and where he comes from if he turned into a pony?!"

"It’s Sonic we talk about, Sunset." Sunny 2 deadpanned.

Pipp then chuckled as she held her right cheek with her hoof and looked around, trying to calm the heat on her face a bit while clearing her throat. "Um, Sunny? The one from other universe, that is... If you don't mind me asking this..." She started, then went into Sunny 2's face and grabbed her from her shoulders. "WHY IS YOUR FRIEND SO F*&%ING HOT AS A PONY?!" She screamed, the one censored word beeping with "Hasbro" covering her mouth.

Sonic flew at top speed across the sky as the blue blur he is, with king Sombra following close behind. Despite still not being used to flap wings, Sonic was doing great so far, moving through the sky around clouds, and sometimes lowering to the forest to dodge trees and branches, both to make sure he can keep his balance in the air, and to try and slow down Sombra who's chasing after him.

Unfortunately, it seemed like Sombra was too stubborn to just let him be and give up. He knew that he had to change his strategy now. He could keep flying for a while, true, but he couldn't do it forever. Sooner or later, he'll have to face him for real. So, he started to look around, in search of something, anything that could increase his chances of winning.

However, he couldn't find anything really useful, so he sighed frustrated and accepted what he had to do: Stop flying away and face off the enemy, or die in the attempt.

So, with a quick twirl in the air, Sonic changed direction and head towards Sombra. The umbrum felt slightly surprised to see this, but still grinned sinisterly and accelerated. Sonic did the same, and even started to spin like a drill while charging electricity, as he collided with King Sombra and both started to push to gain territory over the other one. Sombra tried to use his magic to get into Sonic's brain, but the now pegasus was spinning so fast the umbrum simply couldn't.

Soon, both were pushed backwards, but Sonic didn't wasted time into charging electricity again and spread his wings, before flapping them ahead and release a bunch of electric pointy feathers. Sombra simply moved around to dodge those feathers, and then materialized black stakes from his own magic before launching them at Sonic to try and kill him. Sonic quickly flew around and dodged the stakes, then twirled again into a Spin Dash and charged against the umbrum.

Seeing this, Sombra charged energy on his horn and shoot at Sonic, pushing him slightly backwards even as he Spin Dashed. That being said, Sonic still managed to push himself against Sombra's attack, but just as he was about to hit him on the face, the umbrum moved aside and let Sonic fell to the ground, where the pegasus uncurled and slid in the floor before finally stopping and then look up at Sombra with a frown.

"I gotta admit it: You're a good fighter, Sonic." Sombra said with a mocking grin. "But that won't be enough to stop me!"

"We'll see about that!" Sonic declared, his eyes turning neon blue again.

Then, Sonic boosted from the ground towards Sombra, curled into a ball, and then made several more of them appear before launching them against Sombra. This move is named Homing Shot. Sombra dodged some of the balls coming, but did got hit by others, and then Sonic hit his face with a hoof, making him groan in pain.

Next, Sonic jumped over his head before boosting at top speed away, while Sombra shook his head and roared in anger before chasing after Sonic once more. This time, however, it was part of Sonic's plan, because he really wanted him to follow, and even started to go slower little by little on purpose, making Sombra think that he was getting closer, and the trick was working, because Sombra started to laugh sinisterly and lick his lips.

Sonic then headed to a cliff, quickly touched buttons on his multiversal watch, which somehow didn't fade away when he turned into a pony, and then opened a portal to this King Sombra's universe. They got closer, and closer, and closer to the portal now, and Sombra thought he'll bite Sonic out of existence as he opened his mouth and showed his sharp teeth.

But then, Sonic flew upwards and away, making Sombra cross the portal. At this, Sonic quickly closed the portal by pressing another button on his watch, and then cheered loudly upon his victory.

Universe 240214

A portal opened in the middle of a zone full of snow, and soon, King Sombra came out and rolled in the ground until he transformed back into a unicorn. He shook his head and looked around, realizing he was back in his universe, and the first thing he did?
Groan and just bury his face in the snow. "Of course I lost again... What a shock..."

Universe 010921

Back to Maretime Bay after Sonic chased Sombra away, six ponies and Sparky glared at Grogar as Twilight was trembling a bit. “Discord told us that he disguised himself as a Grogar to bring the Legion of Doom together to boost my confidence. But something tells me, this isn’t one of them.” Twilight whispered.
“He’s the real deal, Twilight.” Sunset 1 muttered.

“Different dimensions, different variants, some things similar, some things not.” Sunset said with a glare.

“Yeah, and uh, is it me, or is he more intimidating than Opaline?” Hitch asked, a bit nervous as Sunny 1 came to his coltfriend and Sparky to comfort him.

“That ibex is a bit off. But good style.” Pipp commented before she saw her friends gave her a look. “What? Just saying.”

“No matter in what universe, you never change, Pipp.” Sunny 2 muttered with a roll of her eyes.

“You said it, me.” Sunset 1 said with a slight giggle.

“Are you ponies done yammering or are you gonna try and face your defeat?” Grogar questioned with a smirk.

“Well, you heard him, let’s get started.” Sunset said as the six ponies then slowly walked towards Grogar before he did the same. And then they got into a job as the Twilight, Sunset, and Pipp took to the air while the three Earth Ponies kept charging to the ground.

The two alicorns then started sending magic blasts at Grogar, who kept blocking them with his magic shield as Pipp flew around to distract him while the two Sunnys and Hitch used their Earth Pony magic to then attack Grogar with some vines, but he simply used his magic to wither them away.

But Grogar then released a big magic shockwave that sent the group back as they fell to the ground with a groan. “Pitiful to the heroes of this universe.” Grogar said with a smirk.

“Okay, not like how Discord disguised himself.” Twilight groaned as they stood up.

“I’ll take point!” Sunset called as she charged at Grogar then then started firing at him, which he simply blocked as he counter acted the blasts with his own as Sunset flew around him before Grogar jumped up and slammed on of his hooves into her guts, causing Sunset to get the wind out of her as she fell to the ground as she barely avoided Grogar’s attack before he grabbed her and tossed her aside as she gave a scream.

“Sunset!” Sunny 1 cried out as Sunset rolled across the road until she hit a street light as she groaned.

“Don’t worry guys! I’ll take it!” Hitch called out as he put Sparky down and hid him behind a trash bin as he faced Grogar, while trying to keep a brave face. “Time for you to face justice!” He said as he ready his hooves as Grogar gave a smirk and made a ‘come and get me’ gesture as Hitch charged at him summoned more vines at him, which he swiftly swatted away with ease before blasting Hitch away, sending him flying across the street with a scream.

“Hitch!” Both Sunnys and Pipp cried out as Pipp flew in.

“Oh no you don’t!” Pipp called as she then flew back and gave a yell as she flew straight towards Grogar as a blurr, but the ibex simply chuckled and side stepped away as he lifted his hoof, which Pipp hit as she was flung around before hitting the floor.

Both Sunnys then charged at Grogar as Sunny 1 was having trouble fighting him as Sunny 2 had more experience then her counterpart as they summoned their Alicorn magic to help give them the edge, but Grogar kept countering them and knocked them away as he then faced Twilight.

“So, the Princess of Friendship faces me alone.” Grogar said with a sinister smirk as Twilight flinched back a bit but gave a brave face.

“Uh… just so you know. I heard about you, but only when one of my old friends pretended to be you to boost my confidence, which sorta worked, in a way.” Twilight said with a slight worry tone.

“Well, let us see if those confidents are good enough.” Grogar said as he charged up his horns and then fired at Twilight. Twilight quickly then brought up her shield and blocked the strikes a couple of times before she retaliated, sending a blast that hit Grogar in the chest as he was pushed back a bit, which he covered while giving a smirk.”Very good, pony.” He mocked as he charged up his horns again.

While on the ground, Sunset and the others came to as they groaned a bit. “Okay, now I see why Discord impersonates this guy.” Sunset moaned as she rubbed her head.

“You said it.” Hitch moaned as Sparky rushed up to him in worry. “It’s like fighting Opaline again.” He muttered while rubbing his head.

“And I don’t think Twilight is doing so well.” Sunny 2 said in concern as they all turned and saw Twilight still fighting Grogar as they clashed magic with each other. While Twilight may have experienced on battles in her time, facing Grogar, an enemy she never heard or met, was on a whole nother level as Grogar kept pouring the pressure on her as he sent a giant beam at Twilight, who she quickly blocked with her magic shield, but it was starting to crack as Twilight can barely hold it as sweat started coming off her.

“Twilight!” Sunset cried out in concern.

“We gotta help her!” Pipp said in worry.

“I’ll get his attention! You guys get Twilight out!” Sunny 1 called out as she then teleported away, much to their shock, especially Sunny 2.

“W-Where Sunny go?!” Hitch called out in concern.

“Did she just teleport?!” Sunset asked in shocked. “I didn’t teach her that yet!”

“Amazing.” Pipp said with a smile.

“I’m kinda jealous. I didn’t learn that yet.” Sunny 2 said with a smirk before they then saw Sunny 1 appearing behind Grogar and fired a magic blast on his back, which made Grogar grunted as he stopped his attack as Twilight dropped her shield in slight exhaustion.

“Annoying little pest.” Grogar said as Sunny 1 landed beside Twilight.

“You okay, Twilight?” Sunny 1 asked in concern.

“A little exhausted, but fine.” Twilight answered as she took a breath as Grogar charged up his horns again, but then a yell was heard when Sunny 2, Pipp, and Sunset came in from behind and they clashed their magic with Grogar, but Grogar reacted quickly as he blocked their strikes and knocked them down as Grogar then went up to Sunny 2 for a blast, but when she was about to get hit, some vines came in as Hitch summoned them to block Grogar’s blast from Sunny two before he tried to deliver a punch before Grogar bucked him away and flipped Sunny 2 away.

Sunny 1, Sunset, and Twilight faced Grogar as he struck first, which they blocked with their shields as they send blasts at him as the four clashed with one another as their magic collided, but Grogar created another, sending them flying as they landed close to the others with groans as Grogar walked up to them.

“Enough games. The lesson is over.” Grogar said with a look as he marched up towards them. “I had it with ponies like you getting in my way. Like the Society.” He added as he charged up his horns. “It’s time to end this, once and for all.” He said as he was about to deliver a powerful blast that would’ve been fatal, but then a blue electrical blur came in and pushed Grogar away as he gave a yell.

Sunny 2 and Sunset grinned at this. “About time, Sonic!” Sunset called out with a smirk as Sonic landed with his wings spread.

“I just like to make an entrance when facing a big bad.” Sonic said with a smirk and a wink, which made Pipp blushed heavily.

“Of course you do.” Sunny 2 said with a smile and rolled eyes.

“This guy is seriously powerful then the two Opalines and Allura combined.” Hitch said while rubbing his head.

“And more powerful than Discord claims he is.” Twilight added while rubbing her back. “When he disguises himself as him, he clearly didn’t mention how powerful he was.”

“When did that stop us with Opaline and Allura?” Sunny 1 asked with a smirk.

“Sunny’s right.” Sonic said with a smirk. “Besides, what better way to win a fight than with teamwork and three society powerhouses?” He asked before he boosted towards Grogar.

“No argument there.” Sunset said with a smirk as she spread her wings, which the two Sunnys, Twilight, and Pipp did as they flew towards Grogar as Hitch followed behind as he ran.

Grogar regains his bearings before he sees Sonic and his friends charging at him, which makes him growled as he knows who he’s dealing with. Soon, the heroes then attack Grogar from all sides as the ibex tried to attack each one, but now that Sonic is with them, he kept using his speed and powers to keep his focus off as he kept using his Homing Attack and Wild Rush charged with his electricity to knock him away while those like the four Alicorns flew around and started blasting him in every which way, leaving some smoke and bruises in his path while Pipp started kicking and punching him while Hitch used his Earth Pony magic to try and tied him down.

Grogar kept trying to block each attack, but he was losing focus before he gave a mighty yell and slammed his hooves down, creating a shockwave that sent the group back as they looked up at him as he gave a rageful look. “I HAVE ENOUGH! I AM GOING TO DESTROY THIS TOWN! ALONG WITH YOU AND EVERYONE WITH IT!” He yelled as he then charged up his horns to make his most powerful blast yet.

“Uh, I think we ticked him off.” Pipp said nervously.

“How are we ever gonna stop him?!” Hitch questioned while holding Sparky tightly in concern and worry.

Sunny 2 then turns to Sunset and Sonic. “Sunset, Sonic, we’re gonna have to combine our power to stop Grogar.” She said seriously, which surprised the two as they turned to her.

“Are you sure? We know that all that power is a bit dangerous.” Sunset reminded her in concern.

“So does a power hungry ram ready to destroy your hometown.” Sonic pointed out to the rageful Grogar. “But we could use some extra help.” He said as he turned to Twilight and Sunny 1. “Twilight, other Sunny, think you can give us a little firepower?” He asked with a smirk.

“If it means saving our home, yes, Sonic.” Sunny 1 said with a smirk.

“And by stopping Grogar, I’ll help too.” Twilight nodded.

“Great. Now, Alicorns on me!” Sonic called out as the four Alicorns then flew beside him as he charged up his electrical powers while the four Alicorns then charged up their magic as they glared at Grogar, who is still charging up his magic as Sonic then got into a ready stance with his wings spread.

Grogar as he gave a yell as he charged up more magic, which the heroes did the same as the four Alicorns charged up their horns while more electricity exited Sonic’s body as they gave a glare at Grogar. Then Grogar gave a mighty roar as he released his magic at them, which caused Sonic to spin dash at high speed while the four Alicorns fired their horns, which Sonic and the beams made contact with Grogar’s as their combined strength was enough to overcome his magic beam as Sonic then made his way to Grogar, who eyes widened at the combined strength of his enemies as Sonic then hit him directly in the face as the four Alicorn magic beams met up with him and hit Grogar as well, which then created a huge flash of light that blinded Maretime Bay from the sudden combined force.

A bit later after the light faded, Grogar fell on his belly defeated with a painful grunt, losing the dimensional watch he had with him to travel across the multiverse in search of this universe, while Sunset quickly brought out a special collar that neutralizes the user's abilities, then put it on Grogar's neck, as the green light switched to red and left Grogar fully powerless in the ground.

Sunset sighed in relief, glad that he's finally down, while everypony else cheered that they had won over Grogar. Soon, Sonic arrived by flight and landed, noticing Grogar in the ground and powerless thanks to the collar.

"Huh... I thought Twilight got rid of those things..." Sonic commented.

"She wanted to, but reconsidered after thinking they could be useful." Sunset replied with a smirk.

"And they are!" Twilight commented with a giggle. "Maybe you should present me to myself some day!"

"Some day, Twi, some day." Sunset replied, this time winking playfully at her.

Sonic then stepped over to Grogar and placed a hoof on his back, making the ram groan slightly and open his eyes annoyed while frowning. "Alright, Doc. I know for a fact that Opaline took you out, but there's no way the Go Home Machine confused your universe with any other one. How did you escaped?"

"And who gave the watch?" Sunny 2 demanded next with a frown.

Grogar scoffed to this. "Like if I'm gonna tell you–– Ouch!"

Sonic immediately sent a electric shockwave down Grogar's spine once he tried to play smart, then he snickered. "Dude, you literally have no choice here. And between you and I, my hooficure looks amazing right now, but if I have to ruin it for the sake of making you spill the beans, trust me when I say that I will. So cooperate and don't make me ruin my hooficure." He said, although for some reason he did so with sensuality and a slight, mocking wink.

Grogar found this annoying yet also terrifying, while the others but Sunny 2 and Sunset thought of Sonic as a weirdo for doing that. And then you have Pipp, flapping a wing to herself to not faint.

"...I guess I can... cooperate a bit..." Grogar said, and he hoped no one noticed his gulp. "There seems to be some kind of rebellion inside your Secret Society. People that think Opaline was in the right and are trying to eradicate some universes. They sent me and other variants to different universes to make mayhem, but I managed to snatch one of their watches when they lowered their guard. I met Sombra in one of the many universes I visited, and we agreed to join forces. He'll get his revenge on you three, and I get to conquer this Equestria. Of course, both plans failed because of you..."

"A rebellion in the Society?" Sonic questioned confused.

"Opaline's followers?" Sunset asked next with a frown.

"Eradicate universes?!" Sunny 2 asked in panic.

"That's all I know, really!" Grogar assured. "And if I have to guess, well, I think those guys were packing up to leave before they were caught. Maybe they have already left by this point."

"Say, didn't Twilight receive at least 50 watches because many members quitted suddenly?" Sonic asked.

"...This has to be a cruel joke..." Sunset shook her head, then she opened a portal to Grogar's universe. "Get him out, Sonic. We have everything we need to know."

"Aye, captain!" Sonic replied with a salute, then he pressed a button on Grogar's collar to remove it, and then kicked him through the portal, as the collar fell from Grogar while the portal closed.

"Hitch, Sunny, go to the Brighthouse and... try to explain everything to everypony... Or just tell them danger's over and they can come back, we'll explain everything to them later," Sunset instructed to the Sheriff.

"On it!" Hitch made a salute and picked up Sparky to put him on his back.

"You got it, sis!" Sunny 1 declared with a smile, and then the couple of Earth Ponies left to the Brighthouse.

"And Pipp? Maybe you should check that Mane Melody is fine..." Sunset told her, but then noticed her lost sight on Sonic and rolled her eyes with a smile. "And don't crush so hard on our visitor, would ya? He's already taken."

Pipp blinked and realized she was staring at Sonic for too long, then shook her head and chuckled sheepishly. "S-Sorry, sorry... Gotta, um... gotta go now..." She said with a blush, then walked away while still staring at Sonic.

Sonic only looked at her with a raised eyebrow, but then he grinned and winked at her, making her almost faint there and then, but she instead bumped into a lamppost. She quickly shook her head and recovered, then flew to Mane Melody before she did something stupid again.

Sonic just chuckled as this happened and shook his head. "No matter the Pipp, my charm is just irresistible."

Meanwhile, Sunny 2 went and picked up the watch that Grogar had with him. "Grogar says this belonged to one of the guys from the rebellion that's on Opaline's favor. Maybe we can check it out?"

"We definitely should." Sonic nodded, now getting serious for once. "I don't think Grogar was smart enough to even know that everything he did was recorded and registered in the watch."

"I hope so..." Sunset commented with concern. "Something tells me that, wherever this rebellion is, and whatever they're doing now, this won't be the last time we hear from them..."

End of Special 2.

Author's Note

Author's note

Well... This took longer than I expected. Hello, everyone reading this. I'm BronySonicFan, writing the author's note today.

This original special episode was brought to you by me, with the approval of JesusG0987, of course. I mean, he's the author of the story at the end of the day, otherwise this special wouldn't even exist.

I like to credit the stories I took the characters from, so let's get down to that: Sonic and Sunny 2 come from my saga; the Twilight that leads the Secret Society is from this story written by Rambling Writer; Tirek is from this story by Terrasora; the universe Tirek landed on is this story made by The 24th Pegasus; Chrysalis is from this one-shot created by WriteForFun and Storm King comes from this story made by ShowShine, while the universe both Chrysalis and Storm King where at is this story's universe created by Rune Soldier Dan.

As for King Sombra, he is from this one-shot made by Headless, while the Grogar variant is from this story made by James Pwyll. I like to give credit where it rightfully belongs to.

Geez, Sonic from Universe 030722 was right: The Storm King is a weirdo.

The Sonic and universe quoted in here are both from this story made by Idiotboy24.
As for the fourth wall braking references, that's totally on me. I usually keep it more casual and make Sonic to be more subtle when braking the fourth wall, but I don't know why I had the sudden urge of making him family friendly Deadpool in this special... Oh well, you can blame me for that, I'll take the guilt.

Also, why did I made this in the first place? I don't know, I guess I thought it'll be cool to bring back some old enemies' faces into the picture. And with Sunset being part of this big multiverse society that so happens to catch the bad guys... Do I really have to explain myself here?

Anyways. Thanks to JesusG0987 for letting me make this. I have nothing more to say, so I'll go back to publish shipping stories in my own profile. Goodbye, take care, and thanks for reading!

JesusG0987: And yeah, BronySonicFan made the entire chapter, I just added in the fight with Grogar, and trust me when I saw, Grogar was the toughest one to figure out since in G4 when it was only Discord in disguise, so figuring out his magic and fighting skills was a bit harder, but I pulled through with some help. Anyway, hope you guys liked it, and free cheers to BronySonicFan for making this. Espeically since TYT is about to end or cancel, won't stop me from making original chapters to help complete it, enjoy.

Chapter 25: Sunset Sneezer

Chapter 25: Sunset Sneezer

It was a good morning in Maretime Bay as the sun went up. At the Crystal Brighthouse, Sunny was preparing breakfast for her friends as Zipp, Pipp, Misty, Izzy, and Twilight gathered around the table as Sunny placed some breakfast down. “Ah, nothing better than having a good breakfast in the morning.” Twilight said with a smile as she took a bite of a toast.

“And who doesn’t love pancakes?” Izzy asked as she took a bite out of a stack of pancakes. “They’re the best.”

Sunny giggled. “That’s what I do for my friends, Izzy.” She said as she placed a bowl of fruits and some waffles on the table. “Us together, having a nice breakfast.” She said before she then did a headcount of her friends before she realized something. “Hey, wait. Aren’t we missing a pony?”

They all looked around and noticed one of them was missing. “Hey, yeah. Where’s Sunset?” Zipp asked in confusion and a brow. “Shouldn’t she be here by now?”

“Maybe she went off on another one of her Society missions?” Pipp guessed with a shrug while on her phone.

“But shouldn’t she leave a note if something like that happened?” Misty asked in confusion.

“Misty is right. Sunset would’ve let us know.” Twilight said in thought.

“Oh, I think I saw her still in bed.” Izzy said naturally as she ate an apple. “She must be still sleeping.”

“Still?” Twilight asked in wonders. “She usually be up at this time by now.”

“Well, let’s go wake her up. She wouldn’t miss the whole day.” Sunny suggested with a smile, which her friends nodded in agreement as they stood up from their table and walked upstairs.

The mares entered the bedroom where they saw Sunset covered in her blanket on her bed. “Rise and shine sleepy head!” Izzy cheered out as the mares walked around Sunset’s bed.

“Wakey wakey, unicorn flakes and pancakes!” Misty said with a smile.

Sunset moaned as she moved around in her bed a bit. “Sunset?” Twilight asked in confusion.

“Mmm, mom, it’s a saturday. I can sleep in,” Sunset muttered in her sleep.

Sunny giggled. “Come on, Sunset. It’s time to get up.” She said as she grabbed Sunset’s blanket and got it off her.

Sunset yelped and covered her eyes against the light before she saw her friends smiling at her, “Girls? Do you have any idea what time it is?” She asked them in irritability with bags under her eyes.

“It’s morning, sleepy head.” Zipp said with a smirk. “Did you sleep in last night?”

Sunset groaned as she stretched on her bed. “After finding out Allura’s hideout and a bit of Society work we did last time, you try getting a full night of rest.” She muttered as she rubbed her eyes.

“Well, time to get up! We have a full day of fun just for you!” Pipp said, “First we head to Mane Melody for some lovely hooficures.”

“A little planning to stop Allura afterwards now we discovered her hiding spot.” Zipp added with a playful rolled eyes.

“Selling my new Jungle Rumble Blast Smoothies,” Sunny said eagerly, clapping her hooves.

“And then, fun on the Boardtrot!” Izzy declared.

“Yeah, seems like a full day of fun to me.” Misty said with a small smile as Sunset groaned a bit before she gave a weak smile.

“Okay, ponies. Just let me freshen up real quick.” Sunset said as she got out of bed, a bit wobbly but kept her balance as she walked up to the door. “I’ll meet you girls downstairs.” She said while rubbing her eyes as she exited the room.

“Huh, Sunset must’ve been tired.” Sunny commented, noticing Sunset’s behavior. “I guess working on two jobs and stopping Allura can be a bit stressful to her.”

“Eh, that’s Sunset for ya.” Twilight said with a sigh. “I can understand how she feels. I used to be like that.” She added with a shrug as they walked out of the bedroom.

In the bathroom, Sunset went to the mirror and reached for her tooth brush before she suddenly felt a tickle in her nose. “Ah-Ah… AAHHCCHOO!” Sunset sneezed as a bright flash appeared briefly as Sunset wiped her nose. “Ah. That stings a bit.” She muttered as she grabbed her toothbrush, but then she felt something off as she noticed her toothbrush was replaced with a candy cane. “Huh, that’s weird? Who put a candy cane in a bathroom cabinet?” She questioned before giving a soft smile. “Izzy.” She muttered before opening the drawer. “Good thing I have a spare.” She said as she then started brushing her teeth, not seeing the candy cane had some red and orange glitter sparkles on it as it shifted from a real toothbrush and a candy cane briefly.

A bit later after breakfast, the Mane 8, when Hitch just joined them, walked together to Mane Melody while Sunset still had bags under her eyes as they entered the salon. “Good morning, Jazz! Morning Rocky!” Pipp called out with a smile.

“Good morning, Ponies,” Jazz said as she walked up to Sunset, who took a seat, “So Sunset, the usual or do you feel like something new?” She asked.

“Give me the usual, Jazz.” Sunset said with a small smile. “I just don’t feel like having something new today.”

“Sure, Sunset. Just give me a sec,” Jazz said with a smile as she gave the rest of the Mane 8 their usual hooficures with Sunset being the only one left, “Alright, sorry for the wait but now time for your hooves to Glam-taculour.”

“Alright, then let ge-ge-ge,” Sunset suddenly felt the tickle in her nose as Jazz looked confused, “Ah-Ah-AHHH-CHOO!” She then sneezed, releasing some magic sparkles from her horn that hit Jazz mane, turning it into purple tentacles as Jazz’s eye twitched in terror.

“Aaah! MY HAIR!” Jazz screamed out in panic while the tentacles waved around as the others noticed and screamed.

Sunset gasped with her hooves to her mouth, “Oh my Celestia! I am so sorry, Jazz!” She apologized with a cringe.

“How did it happen?!” Jazz screamed out as she ran around in a panic as the others watched her.

“J-Jazz! Calm down! We may have a solution!” Pipp said as she then picked up Sparky. “Sparky, give it to her.” She said as Sparky nodded and then released a dragon fire, which hit Jazz as her mane returned to normal as she sighed in relief.

“Oh, thank goodness.” Jazz said in relief as she checked her mane.

“Now there’s the mane I know and love,” Rocky said with a smile, walking up to Jazz, who blushed with a smile as she gave a giggle.

“Sunset, what happened?” Twilight asked with a brow. “Jazz mane suddenly went, tentacle thing, the second you sneezed.”

“I honestly don’t know how that happened.” Sunset said while rubbing her eyes. “I guess Sparky must’ve grown another hair and dump it into her manespray product?” She guessed.

“Actually, I made sure Sparky stays clear from that the last time that happened.” Hitch said while having Sparky on his back.

“And I double checked and tested out my products, three times after certain incidents,” Pipp added while giving Izzy a brow, who gave a sheepish chuckle. “To make sure that doesn’t happen again.”

“Huh, must’ve been one of them then.” Sunset said, not noticing her horn bulging slightly as she stood up from her chair. “I think I’ll skip my hooficure, Jazz. Maybe later?” She suggested.

“Sure. Because I still need to wrap my head around what just happened.” Jazz said while touching her mane to make sure it’s okay.”

“Okay. See ya later.” Sunset said with a smile as she walked up to the door. “Come on, ponies. Let’s start our Anti-Allura Defense Plan,” She said as she exited the salon as the rest of the Mane 8 looked on in concern.

“Huh, that was strange.” Zipp said with a brow.

“Why do I feel like I’ve seen this before?” Twilight asked while rubbing her chin after what she just saw.

A bit later back at the Brighthouse, Sunset was looking at a board she set up about Allura and Twitch about their skills, Starlight Ridge, the Nova Charm, and her secret hideout by the beach while also having a list of skills and abilities they saw from her. “Okay, Allura. We know where you are, we saw how skilled and powerful you are, but the question is, what is your game?” Sunset muttered while giving a straight look at Allura, her vision being a bit blurred before she rubbed her eyes and kept her focus. “Y-You think you have anything on me? I’ve defeated Sirens, magic infected humans, stopped a time loop from two girls, brought back magic, brought my friend Twilight back, defeated a fire alicorn, and another fire alicorn in a multiverse crisis, and dealt with interdimensional anomalies. So me and m-my friends can beat you.” She said, giving a sniffle as she saw Allura smirking at her, “Keep smiling, Tabby, you won’t be so happy when I come for you.” She warned.

By the door, the others saw Sunset talking to and glaring at the board. “Wow, Sunset is pretty determined to stop Allura so badly.” Hitch commented.

“Heh, no wonder Sunset was Celestia’s first pupil before me.” Twilight said with a slight chuckle. “I sometimes go through that as well.”

“Should we be helping her?” Zipp asked in concern. “Because I may have been a bit strong in my detective work, but seeing Sunset worked out, it’s a bit much for her standards.”

“Well, how about we go in and talk--” Sunny tried to say before they heard Sunset about to sneeze.

“Ah-Ah-AAAHHHCCHOOO!” Sunset sneezed as her horn shot some magic out of her horn, and suddenly all of her research was flying around like crazy. “H-Hey! Get back here! Research! Get back here!” She called out as she didn’t notice her horn swelled up a bit more as she tried to catch her research as they were flying around.

The rest of the Mane 8 looked shocked by this as they saw Sunset trying to catch her research. “No! No! Come back!” Sunset cried, chasing the flying papers.

“Well, you don’t see that every day.” Pipp said with a chuckle.

“Did this happened to you before, Twilight?” Sunny asked with a small giggle, finding this a bit funny.

“Uh, no. This is new.” Twilight said, a bit surprised and concerned by what she saw.

“Oh no you don’t!” Sunset called as she was about to grab her research, but she flopped onto the bed as she groaned. “What is going on today?” She questioned as she rubbed her nose again, which is a bit red as she gave a slight cough.

A bit later, after the others helped Sunset reclaimed her research, Sunset and Sunny were at the Smoothie Stand with the others standing before it, “Alright Guys, ready to taste my new Jungle Rumble Blast Smoothies?” Sunny asked as she held up seven trays of smoothies for her friends on the counter.

“You know it, Sunny!” Izzy cheered as she grabbed her cup while the others did the same.

“Alright everypony down the-” Hitch started before.

“AHCHOO! AHCHOO! AHCHOO!” Sunset sneezed again on their smoothies causing them to glow and shake before exploding as they all yelled in surprise. When the Smoke cleared, the Mane 8 were covered in colorful fruit juice.

“Wow, They call it ‘Rumble Blast’ for nothing.” Misty said in surprise.

“Well, I’m just glad I’m not the only one covered in fruit this time.” Hitch said with a chuckle as Sparky licked some smoothies off him.

“Impressive, Sunny.” Zipp said with a smirk. “How did you do that?”

“I-It wasn’t supposed to do that.” Sunny said uncertainty. “I-I don’t know what happened. It wasn’t supposed to actually blast.”

“Well it certainly did.” Pipp said while rubbing her mane. “I need another manecondition for this.”

“Yeah, that’s your concern.” Twilight said with a chuckle as she wiped some smoothie off her as Sunset blew her nose. “You okay, Sunset?”

“Yeah. I’m okay.” Sunset said as she blew her nose again as her horn bulged again. “Just having a seasonal allergy. No biggie.” She assured with a smile as Twilight frown, having a feeling that she had seen this kind of reaction before.

A bit later, the Mane 8 then arrived at the Boartrot as they were walking by the stands as Izzy hopped excitingly. “Where should we go first?! The Tinytrot?! The rollercoaster! Ooh! How about the ferris wheel?!” Izzy asked excitedly while hopping around her friends.

“Oh, Izzy, you just can’t get enough of these rides, can you?” Zipp asked with a small smirk.

“They are just so great everytime we get on each one!” Izzy cheerfully said.

“She’s not wrong. They always give us the thrills.” Pipp said with a chuckle.

“Well, what do you think we should do first, Sunset?” Sunny asked with a smile, but got no response as Sunny then got concerned. “Sunset?” She asked again as she turned to Sunset.

Sunset’s mane was very unkempt, her bags were much darker, her nose was red with snot dripping from it, wings hanging on her side and her horn seriously bulging and red. “Sunset?” Twilight asked as the others stopped and noticed Sunset’s expression. “Sunset?” She repeated, but no response.

“SUNSET!” Pipp shouted in Sunset’s ear, which made the Alicorn yelp and fell to her side with a groan.

“Really, Pipp?” Zipp questioned her sister with a brow.

“Uh, sorry, Misty,” Sunset moaned, looking at Pipp. “I must’ve dozed off for a moment.”

“Uh, Sunset, I’m Pipp.” Pipp said with a brow as Sunset stood up.

“You are?” Sunset asked before she shook her head. “Oh, right. Sorry, Pipp.”

“Okay, I’ll bite. What is wrong with you today, Sunset?” Zipp questioned with a brow.

“Yeah, you haven’t been yourself since this morning.” Hitch added in concern.

“And I can see your sparkle is a bit whacked up right now.” Izzy added while rubbing her chin.

“I’m fine.” Sunset assured them while wiping her nose again. “It’s just a spring allergy.”

“Wait, spring allergy?” Twilight muttered, feeling like she has seen this before.

“Uh, Sunset, have you even noticed that your horn is a bit bulge right now?” Sunny asked in concern, pointing at Sunset’s red bulge horn.

“Oh that, I-I-I’m sure that’s just part of the Ala-ala-la-la-la…” Sunset started wheezing as the others realized what was gonna happen.

“She’s gonna blow!” Zipp yelled in panic.

“Everypony, get down!” Twilight shouted as they all duck in cover behind some stands.

“AAAACCCCHOOOO!!!” Sunset sneezed out, which shot magic out of her horn as it hit Posey, which made her vanish for a bit before reappearing, icy blue and covered in snow.

“C-C-Cold. I h-h-hate the c-c-cold.” Posey grumbled as she shivered.

The rest of the Mane 8 saw this as Twilight slapped her forehead. “Oh, Celestia! Now I remember!” She said.

“What is it, Twilight?” Misty asked Twilight as they got out of hiding.

“I know what happened to Sunset.” Twilight said with a frown as they walked up to her. “The random magic burst from her horn, the strange effects, the sneezing, her horn swelling, she’s having a similar allergy I had back in my time!”

“Wait, you mean she’s sick?” Pipp asked in wonders, as were the others.

“Not sick, it’s more like an allergy in her horn,” Twilight corrected.

“Huh, I never had a horn allergy,” Izzy commented, rubbing her horn.

“Me neither.” Misty said as she rubbed her horn as well.

“Probably because it’s an Alicorn thing.” Zipp shrugged with a frown.

“You are correct, Zipp.” Twilight nodded. “Seasonal allergies have a different reaction affect to us Alicorns.”

“But if it’s an allergy, it should go away, right?” Hitch asked hopefully.

“Unfortunately, a Horn Allergy is really stubborn,” Twilight said with a frown. “And the effects with each sneeze can-”

“Ah-ah-ah, Oh no,” Sunset feared trying to cover her nose, “No more, no more sne-AAAACHOOO!!” She sneezed as her horn blasted out while she suddenly took flight.

The rest of the Mane 8 saw her go as she crashed into a bench as they cringed. “Unpredictable.” Twilight finished with a cringed look as they all rushed up to Sunset as she groaned while on the bench.

“AACHOO!!” Sunset sneezed again, blasting the ponycorn stand while caused ponycorn erupted out of it like a Volcano, “AACHOO!!” She sneezed again, blasting off like a rocket while her laser the bumber-orbs, turning them into bouncing bubbles while the ponies inside all screamed as they were bouncing around.

“Oh dear,” Pipp feared as the Mane 7 and Sparky gave nervous expressions at the results of Sunset’s allergy.

“G-G-Guys, run! I, I can’t stop AH-AH-AHHHCHHOOO!!!” Sunset sneezed, blasting the Zipper Coaster, turning it into a Giant Snake.

“Okay, this is like the time when Sparky kept hiccup-burping.” Hitch muttered while holding Sparky as Misty shuddered.

“Don’t remind me.” Misty said as the giant snake then ran rampage across the Boardtrot as the ponies all screamed in panic.

Sunset then began sneezing like crazy, hitting ponies and Broadtrot attractions, causing crazy effects as the entire Boardtrot was in chaos. “Okay, this is a new level then when I have it.” Twilight said in a panicked look, as were the others.

At the Dragonlands, Discord and Spike were playing their favorite roleplaying game before Discord then gave a shudder, which confused Spike. “Discord?” Spike asked as Discord rubbed his chin.

“That was odd.” Discord said in wonder. “It feels like a chaotic mischief is happening, and it’s not me this time.” He said.

“What are you talking about?” Spike asked in confusion as Discord just shrugged.

“ACHOO! ACHOO! ACHOOACHOOACHOOACHOOACHOOACHOOACHOOACHOOACHOO!!!” Sunset sneezed rapidly, shooting magic lasers and flying around like a deflating balloon as ponies were running in fear, enduring the effects of Sunset’s magic, or were running from or trapped in the crazed attractions.

The Mane 7 and Sparky were hiding in the Hall of Mirrors as they watched the panic, “Okay, this is getting out of hoof!” Zipp exclaimed, turning to the others, “We gotta figure out how to fix Sunset’s crazy sneezing!” She stated.

“Usually, the allergy goes away after a while and once it does, the effects of the Horn Allergy hits reverse!” Twilight said to them. “Trust me, my old friends went through a similar effect!”

“No offense Twi, but I don’t think these ponies have that kind of time!” Sunny gestured to the panicking ponies outside.

“I can see that!” Twilight screamed as she looked out before she moved back in to avoid Sunset’s magic blast. “But if you have a special remedy for the allergy, it could cure you! Had that before, but my friend Zecora left off a small side effect of turning into a foal temporarily!”

“Well, that’s good to hear.” Izzy said with a smile.

“But, um, did you forget that your friend Zecora isn’t around this era anymore?” Pipp reminded Twilight with a brow. “So how do we make a remedy for Sunset?!”

“Zecora taught me the recipe, I just need to mix the ingredients in the right pattern,” Twilight explained with a smile, “Misty, I’ll need your help to make the potion, the rest of you try and limit the chaos Sunset’s making,”

“AAACHOOO!” Sunset sneezed again, which made the funhouse turn into a bounce house as it floated up in the sky.

“That might be an issue.” Hitch said in worry as they barely avoided another sneeze shot.

“Okay, no time for a jog! Let’s go, Misty!” Twilight said as she grabbed Misty as they teleported away.

“Let’s hope they make the remedy soon!” Sunny said as they all avoided another sneeze shot from Sunset. “Sunset ain’t looking so good!”

“And neither is Boardtrot or anypony else!” Zipp added as they avoided another shot.

At the Brighthouse, Twilight and Misty appeared in the kitchen as Misty felt dizzy. “Oh, warn me next time you do that.” Misty muttered as her eyes spun.

“No time, quick!” Twilight said, bringing out a list, “Get me all the ingredients here,” She instructed.

“O-Okay.” Misty said as she looked at the list and then quickly went to the cabinets as she brought out each one as Twilight then heated up a pot and poured some water in as Misty then started giving her the ingredients as Twilight quickly started stirring as fast as she could while making sure it was right.

“Oh, I hope Zecora’s lessons paid off.” Twilight muttered as she looked at the mixture. “And gotta make sure we don’t turn Sunset into a filly again.”

“Seriously, did that happen to you?” Misty asked as she gave Twilight the last of the ingredients.

“Yeah, trust me. It was a tough 48 hours of being a filly.” Twilight said as she then poured in the last of the ingredients and mixed it together as the green continent steamed up. “Okay, I think that should do it.”

“Then we better get this to Sunset! Because I don’t think the others could hold out much longer in that mess.” Misty said in concern as Twilight nodded.

Back at the Boartrot, Sunset was still sneezing off a storm as her horn kept firing magic as the rest of the Mane 8 were hiding behind some stands as some magic shots nearly hit them. “Okay, this is definitely like the time with Sparky!” Pipp exclaimed.

“I hope they finished that potion,” Hitch said in worried as he then screamed as he avoided a magic blast while holding Sparky tightly.

“We need to find a way to get Sunset down so that her shots won’t go through all over Boardtrot!” Sunny said as she avoided another sneeze shot.

“And how do we do that!” Zipp exclaimed as they dodged another magic shot.

“Why not use this ponysize flypaper?” Izzy asked as she held up said flypaper, which made the others look at her in surprise.

“W-Why would you have something like that?” Pipp questioned.

“What? After that giant bunny incident, I came prepared.” Izzy said with a cheerful smile. “With this, we should get Sunset to stay in one place.”

“Okay, fair point.” Sunny said.

“AACHOO!” Sunset sneezed as the ponies avoided her blast again. “A LITTLE HELP P-P-AACHOO!” She sends another sneeze blast.

“Well if there was ever a time to use your giant Flypaper, it's now, Iz!” Zipp told the Purple unicorn.

“Okie-dokie!” Izzy saluted as Sunset kept sneezing around as Izzy rushed up to her.

“I-Izzy! Get back! AAACHOO!” Sunset sneezed as she fired a another laser, “Or I'll sneeze you into something-AAACHOO!” She sneezed again.

Izzy dodged the lasers and kept running, “I sparkle like the stars, 'cause I'm always super glittery. When my cutie mark comes to life, watch this brilliant creativity!” She called as her Cutie Mark glowed as well as her as she dodged each shot and then used her magic to create a shield to block Sunset’s sneeze attacks as she drew closer. “Sunset! Time to take your hankie!” She called out.

“W-What?!” Sunset questioned as she was about to give another sneeze, but then Izzy jumped in and quickly wrapped Sunset in the pony-size fly paper as she also quickly covered up her horn to prevent any more shots from happening.

“There we are.” Izzy said with a smile as Sunset looked at herself with a brow as she sniffled.

“Was this the best idea, Izzy?” Sunset asked in confusion.

“Hey, it blocked your horn, doesn’t it. And it’s keeping you in one place.” Izzy said with a cheerful smile.

The rest of the Mane 5 then came over, “Izzy, that was amazing!” Sunny cheered, “When did you learn shield spells?”

“Eh, Sunset and Twilight gave me a bit of practice.” Izzy said with a casual smile. “If I can levitate myself, they taught me a bit of protection magic.”

“And it pays off, that’s for sure.” Sunset said with a stuffy smile as she sniffed.

Twilight and Misty then teleported in, “Good news, ponies! The potion is rea--” Twilight cheered before she saw Sunset, “Um, what’s with the flypaper?” She asked with a brow.

“Don’t ask.” Sunset muttered. “Give me that potion before my sniffles come back up.”

“Oh, right. Here, Sunset.” Misty said as she gave the potion to Sunset, who quickly snatched it as she got free from the fly paper as she drank the potion quickly before giving a slight hiccup.

Soon, her horn unswelled as it went back to normal as her nose cleared as she sighed in relief. “Oh, that’s better.” Sunset said as the Mane 8 looked around and saw all the chaos that Sunset caused being reversed as the damage was being undone as everypony noticed this as they all cheered in joy that the chaos was over.

“Wow, it really does reverse when the allergy goes away.” Zipp commented with a smile.

Sunset sighed in relief, “Finally, no more of that crazy sneezing,” She said happily.

“So glad you’re feeling better now, Sunset.” Sunny said as she gave Sunset a small nuzzle. “And wow, now I learned what would happen if my Alicorn form gets an allergy.” She said with giggles, which Sunset returned.

“Be grateful you’re only an Alicorn half the time.” Sunset joked with a small laugh. “I never want to go through that again.” She added.

“Well, we better make extra batches for emergencies, Sunset.” Twilight said with a smile before she leaned in. “And don’t worry, I modified the potions so that you don’t turn into a filly like how I did once.” She whispered.

Sunset gave a chuckle. “Well, thanks, Twilight.” She said as she stood up.

“Okay, that was a much more dangerous magical allergy sickness then when Sparky had the hiccup-burps.” Hitch commented. “And I thought Sparky’s dragon fire was dangerous.”

“Oh yeah, that reminds me,” Izzy said, remembering something as she turned to Misty, “Misty, how did you know about Sparky’s Hiccup Burps?” She asked how the Blue unicorn knew about that incident.

Misty gave an uncomfortable look. “Well, you ponies remember how I was spying for Opaline before I spied on her?” She asked.

“Yeah?” Pipp nodded with a brow.

“Well, Opaline and I noticed the giant foods that Sparky made with his dragon fire, and thought it was a perfect time to catch him in the chaos, but…” Misty said while giving a shuddered look. “Apparently, Sparky’s fire went through the basement and I got the full brunt of it.” She added as she gagged in disgust.

“Wait, you mean…” Zipp trailed off as they all understood and gagged in disgust.

“O.M.P, that is just horrible.” Pipp said with her Tongue out.

“I had to take a tomato bath with extra shampoo. Even then Opaline didn’t let me in the Castle for a week.” Misty said with a shudder while Izzy patted her in comfort.

“Then, it’s a good thing that didn’t happen with Sunset.” Sunny said optimistically as the others groaned in disgust.

“Sunny, that’s a gross thought.” Twilight said with a disgusted look.

“Yeah, that made sense in my head.” Sunny said with a sheepish look.

“Let’s just go and enjoy the rest of the day before anything else happens. Because I get the feeling we could all use it.” Sunset suggested with a smile.

“Sounds like a good idea.” Sunny said with a smile as the others nodded in agreement. “Come on, ponies. Let’s go try out the Zipp Coaster.” She said as they all rushed off to enjoy the rest of their day at the Boartrot after having to deal with Sunset’s magical sneeze attacks as they went off to enjoy their day.

End of Chapter 25.

Author's Note

I had help with my partner and friend HarryBuilder for making this, so give credit to him as well.

Chapter 26: No Place Like Home

Chapter 26: No Place Like Home

At Allura’s lair, Twitch was holding a poster of the Boardtrot as he showed it to Allura, who was reading the Crystal Empire book, with exciting babbles and sparkling eyes. “Twitch. How many times do I have to say it? No.” Allura said firmly to Twitch, not wanting to go to the Boardtrot, especially with her enemies that worked and had fun there.

Twitch then cried as he bounced around Allura and kept showing his poster to her while babbling pleadingfully as she groaned and stood up. “You are not going to give this up, are you?” She questioned with a brow.

“Please?” Twitch babbled with a pleading facing and a smile with sparkles in his eyes.

“No. Don’t do it, Twitch.” Allura warned as Twitch kept doing his cute face. “Not the cutest bunny face.” She said as she groaned while trying to fight Twitch’s cute face by keeping a straight look.

“Please?” Twitch pleaded again with his ears down, sparkling eyes, and a blush that comes with a smile.

Allura tried to fight it. “That is not fair.” She said as Twitch kept giving his pleading face to Allura with twitchy noses, which she caved in. “Oh, alright.” She conceded, which made Twitch give a smile. “At least at night we don’t have to deal with any of those obnoxious ponies.” She stated.

Twitch then babbled in joy as he hopped around before rushing out of the cave entrance. “The least you could do is wait for me!” Allura called out but Twitch already exited the cave as she placed her paw in her head as she shook her head. “Unbelievable.” She groaned as she followed Twitch out of the cave and to the Boardtrot.

At the Boardtrot, all the lights went off as Hitch closed the gates and locked it up as the Mane 8 were locking up for the night as Sunny gave a sigh. “Another glorious day at the Boardtrot.” Sunny commented.

“And not a single mishap.” Sunset said with a smile. “That was a new record.”

“Yeah, after the whole Horn Allergy thing, things have been going well.” Pipp commented as Sunset gave a cringe.

“I thought we agreed to never speak of that again.” Sunset said while giving Pipp a looked, who gave a teasing smirk.

“Don’t worry, Sunset. I’ve been there.” Twilight assured with a smile. “Be grateful you didn’t turn into a filly after drinking the cure?”

“Yeah, had enough with you ponies having turned into them twice, the third time was with the Tinytrot, but at least our minds were unaffected. That would’ve been a disaster.” Sunset commented as they all shared a laugh.

“Yeah, that is true.” Sunny said with a smile.

“I’d say.” Hitch said in agreement before turning to Sparky on his back. “Say night night to Boardtrot, Sparky.” He said, poking Sparky’s belly as the baby dragon gave a giggle.

“Night night.” Sparky babbled before he gave a yawn and started sleeping on Hitch’s back.

“Awww!” The mares all said with gushed smiles and sparkles in their eyes with their hooves on their cheeks, since Sparky is cute when he’s asleep.

“You must be a very sleepy little dragon, huh?” Hitch said in a baby tone as he nuzzled his dragon son. “Come on, let’s get you to bed, buddy.” He said to Sparky as he walked off as the mares followed.

“Misty, bringing home ponycorn for movie night?” Sunny asked Misty with a smirk.

“Got everypony favorites right here, Sunny.” Misty said with a smile as she held up a huge tub of ponycorns. “Plus a mystery flavor if any pony’s feeling brave.” She added with a smirk.

“Ugh, I hope it’s not spicy again.” Zipp groaned as they unknowingly walked past Allura and Twitch, who were hiding behind a boulder as Allura grabbed Twitch to keep him hiding.

“Zipp, the last one wasn’t even that spicy.” Pipp pointed out with a brow.

“Ugh, I don’t know how you do it, Pipp.” Izzy said as they didn’t see the boulders turning ice. “That ponycorn made me feel like I could breathe fire.” She commented.

“Izzy, anything can happen to you that is unexplainable.” Sunset commented with a chuckle. “I onced saw Pinkie breathe fire with something spicy.”

“Touche.” Izzy said cheerfully.

“But don’t worry, I got the drinks for the movie.” Sunset added.

“And I got the snacks to go along with them.” Twilight said with a smirk as they walked off.

Twitch and Allura snuck to the entrance as Twitch rushed up and pulled on the lock, twisting it, and started biting it. “Oh no. What a shame. All locked up for the evening.” Allura sarcastically said dully while Twitch gave a gasp. “Looks like we’ll just have to go home.

Twitch started exclaiming as he gestured to the lock to her while waving around. “You really are the most insufferable bunny.” Allura muttered as Twitch kept babbling around and acting crazy as Allura gave in. “Ugh! Fine! But only if you stop doing whatever… this… is?” She asked while giving Twitch a weirded out look.

Twitch then smiled as he cheered in joy and hopped around in excitement as Allura sighed and walked up to the lock as her eyes glowed as she used her powers to freeze the lock as it shattered to pieces as the gates opened up, much to Twitch’s joyed as he entered the park as Allura started to sing.

(Find My Way Right Back Song)

You say I’m a monster
You say I’m a bully

Allura sang as Twitch ran around the park as the power went on and Twitch went up to Misty’s stand and started eating some ponycorns. “Yummy!” Twitch cheered as he swam around the ponycorns.

If that's how you paint me
Well, you never knew me

Allura then spread her wings as she flew over the stands and went to the Zipper Coaster and looked over all of the Boardtrot.

Spend my life on the outside lookin' in
Can't remember what it feels like (feels like)
Now, I must begin all over again
Another place that never fit right

As Allura sang, she stomped her hoof down to form some ice, but then showed an icy forest of her wandering around before she encountered a giant frog, which gave her a roar as Allura panicked and ran away with the frog chasing her.

I would have done it all so differently (and I don't)
Say I'm a bully, you can make believe (if you want it)
Now everypony thinks the worst of me (worst of me)

The next vision showed Allura exiting a cave as a dragon fired at her as it gave a roar and breathed fire as the ice melted as Allura remembered those times before she shrugged.

Oh, well

Allura then landed on Hitch’s bubble-bumper cars stand as she watched Twitch have fun as he entered an attraction before coming out with a bunch of yellow bows wrapped around her, which made Allura give a bit of a small smile from that.

They won't stop 'til they make a monster out of me
They got their minds made up, but they just can't see

Allura then remembered when she was drifting alone in the ocean while laying on an ice platform, sleeping while unknowingly, another platform came up to her, which happens to have Twitch on it as well.

'Cause all I really wanna do is find my way back to you
Always find my way right back to you

Alurra woke up when she felt the bump from Twitch’s platform as she then saw him and picked him up as Twitch was asleep with a sad look. Allura then gave a small smile at Twitch before she gently placed him beside her as the two slept together.

I'll find my way right back to you
Find my way right back to you (ha, ha)
Always find my way right back to you (ha, ha)
You, ooh-ooh-ooh (ha, ha)

Allura watches as Twitch struggles to get the bows off him as Allura gives a small chuckle. “Silly little bunny.” She commented with a small smile as she continued watching as she remembered when she lost the Nova Charm to the Mane 7, back to before Twilight came back.

All my life then bouncing place to place
Never welcomed, always chased away ('way)
Always made to wander near the edge
In the distance I'm afraid

Allura then remembered her chasing after the Mane 7 to get the Nova Charm back when she and Twitch jumped through the portal, leaving Starlight Ridge before she remembered when the ponies discovered her and let them warn them of her presence in Equestria.

Allura gave a frown from those memories as she looked at Twitch. “Only you… knew the real me.” She said before she then remembered a time before she took over Starlight Ridge.

Flashback.

Many years ago, before Allura took over Starlight Ridge, she was a little cub snow leopard playing around with a crystal with another snow leopard, her brother, who have a light purple coat with slightly darker spots with a mane of dark purple with streaks of red, orange and yellow with wings feathers of the same three colors, chasing her.

“Allura, come back here with that! I found it first!” Allura’s brother said to her.

“You're way too slow! You'll never catch me now!” Allura said playfully as she moved the crystal around with her brother chasing her, which the crystal then glowed before it opened a portal. “Whoa! Look at that!” She said in amazement at the portal. “ Come on, Alterro! Let's check it out!” She said to her brother.

“Allura, no, wait! You don't know where...!” Alterro tried to tell his sister but he was too late as Allura jumped into the portal.

After exiting the portal, Allura landed in the middle of the forest of Starlight Ridge as she turned to the portal, waiting for her brother before she frowned when she saw the portal was gone. “Alterro? Alterro!” She cried out, looking around for her brother or the portal.

Back at Allura’s homeplace, Alterro was searching around when the portal closed before he could follow his sister. “Allura?! Allura!” He called out with a frown.

End of Flashback.

Allura frowned at that memory when she was separated from her brother as she looked over all of Boardtrot with a frown as she still remembered her and her brother together while they were separated from each other.

They won't stop 'til they make a monster out of me (Ha, ha)
They got their minds made up, but they just can't see (Ha, ha)
'Cause all I really wanna do is find my way back to you

Allura then heard Twitch screaming as she looked up and saw him at the top of the ferris wheel while holding two bracelets, one his size and the other regular, while Twitch looked on in fear at how high he was. “Twitch?!” Allura cried out in concern before she flew up to him and caught Twitch as he jumped off the ferris wheel cart.

Always find my way right back to you
(Always find my way right back) (Ha, ha)

Allura then used her magic to make an ice path as she slid her way down while Twitch opened his eyes. “Wheeee!” Twitch cheered as Allura moved the ice path around.

Find my way right back to you (Ha, ha)
(Always find my way right back) (Ha, ha)
You-ooh-ooh-ooh, ooh (Ha, ha)

Once Allura landed, Twitch jumped off and showed the bracelets to Allura with a smile. “A friendship bracelet? This place really is making you soft, Twitch.” She said with rolled eyes as Twitch then gave a pleading face with hearts in his eyes as Allura gave in. “Fine. If it means that much to you.” She said as she held up her paw as Twitch put the bracelet on her as he gave a giddy laughter of happiness to her.

A bit later, the two are on the teacup ride, while Allura gave a bored expression while Twitch smiled as they spun around before Allura noticed her bracelet glowing as it got a charm while Twitch saw his with the same thing as he gave a smile while Allura rolled her eyes.

After their trip to the Boardtrot, they returned to their cave as Allura gently placed Twitch on his grass bed, tired out from all the fun he had as he slept peacefully as Allura gently patted Twitch and let him sleep.

Allura then walked up to the entrance and laid on her stomach as she looked at her bracelet as another charm appeared with a heart, which made Allura give a small smile before she frowned as she looked out to the entrance as the sun started shining while deep in thought.

“Allura!” Alterro’s voice echoed in her mind as Allura gave a sad look at how much she missed her brother as she sighed.

“I’ll do whatever it takes to be back with you, brother.” Allura said softly with a determination as she remembered how that crystal she found was another Nova Charm that was in her home realm that brought her to Starlight Ridge in the first place, which also separated her from her brother to begin with.

Allura's eyes widened as she suddenly remembered. “Wait, if the Nova Charm I found brought me to Starlight Ridge in the first place, and that there was another at Starlight Ridge.” She muttered while giving a thoughtful look. “So maybe there could be others out there!” She said with wide eyes and an encouraging smile.

But then Allura frowned. “But unlike Starlight Ridge, there’s hardly any crystals around, I don’t have any slaves to help do the dirty work, and I don’t even know where to look for another Nova Charm to begin with with how big this land is.” She muttered to herself as she rubbed her chin. “If only there was some other way, or for me to get some help…” She muttered before she remembered something.

Allura got up as she picked up the Crystal Empire book and flipped to the pages before she stopped at the map that leads to the Crystal Empire at any point in Equestria as she gave a smirk. “Well then, let’s see if I can find the answers I need while also finding a way to bring this King Sombra back so she can be a partner to my mission and cause.” She said with a smirk as she eyed the map. “Tomorrow, it’s time for Twitch and I to finally take that trip to this Crystal Empire.” She declared with an evil smirk as she eyed the map.

Allura and Twitch might had a good time at the Boardtrot, but thanks to going down memory lane, Allura now has a new plan and encouragement to keep going and find some way back to her brother while also planning on finally taking a bit a trip to the Frozen North of Equestria to find answers or information she seeked.

End of Chapter 26.

Special 3: Journey to the North

Special 3: Journey to the North

In the streets of Maretime Bay, Izzy, Hitch, Pipp, Zipp, Misty and Sunny raced down through the town towards the Brighthouse. Pipp flew over the Pippsqueaks who waved to her as she stopped for a quick selfie before zipping off again.

Zipp was doing airstrikes through the sky and zoomed past Windy making her spin like a top while she yelped. Misty bobbed and weaved through the crowd while Izzy jumped around happily. Hitch was doing some insane parkour while Sparky held onto him enjoying the ride.

Sunny was skating across town but saw Posey walking by with a smoothie, “Coming through!” Sunny called as Posey turned and saw the orange pony coming.

“Ah, no, no, no!” Posey pleaded as she ducked down with a yell of panic while covering her head, expecting a crash. Instead Sunny just jumped over her, and, once she realized she was safe, Posey wiped her brow in relief.

At the Crystal Brighthouse, Twilight and Sunset were looking at the map to where Allura’s lair was at from the last time they faced her thanks to Izzy’s obliviousness as they looked at the picture of Allura and Twitch as they gave a serious look. “Are you sure we should strike now, Sunset?” Twilight asked her old friend.

“The last time we left a villain without completely defeating them, our Cutie Marks were taken and all the magic as well by an angry power hungry fire Alicorn, Twilight.” Sunset reminded her with a brow. “I prefer to not repeat the Opaline thing.”

“Okay, fair enough.” Twilight said in understanding. “Still, from what we saw, Allura isn’t exactly a push over.”

“She mind controlled the entire village of Starlight Ridge and took over, tried to find the Nova Charm, mind controlled our friends, and nearly froze Izzy in a snow globe when she kept coming into the lair.” Sunset pointed out with a brow. “On top of having the power to change the climate of an entire beach cave. So yeah, she’s not exactly a push over.” She added.

“And I think it’s safe to assume she’s not satisfied with just a cave,” Twilight said, “She wants to freeze all of Equestria.”

“Which is why we have to stop her here and now before she gets any stronger,” Sunset stated, knowing after dealing with two different Opalines, Allura would definitely find some way of increasing her power. “So far, we were lucky that the Nova Charm broke into seven pieces, or else she would’ve invaded the other worlds.”

Suddenly the sound of the door opening was heard and the two turned to see the Mane 6 trying to squeeze through the door, grunting and talking over each other while they were stuck, “Hey move!” Zipp ordered.

“You move!” Pipp told her sister.

“Ow, I think you’re crushing a leg!” Misty called.

“That’s my leg!” Hitch retorted.

“Just give me a little room!” Sunny grunted, trying to squeeze out.

“Hey look, I’m stuck!” Izzy said with a smile while raising a hoof before they all leaned forward, “Uh oh,” they all said before falling to the ground on top each other while Sparky sat on top while clapping his hands and laughing.

“And these are the little ponies destined to save the world,” Sunset said with a sigh and slight smile.

“Me and the girls weren’t perfect at first either.” Twilight reminded her with a smile. “They brought back magic, stabilized it and made Earth Pony Magic, and beat Opaline, twice, and then Allura. And also, you and the Rainbooms weren’t as skilled either at first.” She said with a smirk.

“Touche.” Sunset said with a shrug.

Sunny then stood up and shook her head, “Sunset, Twilight, you called?” Sunny asked.

“You said it was about Allura?” Hitch said as he and the other girls stood up too.

“Is she attacking?” Zipp questioned.

“Is she gone?” Pipp added.

“What does she want?” Misty asked.

“Is she still mad at me?” Izzy asked with a sheepish smile.

“Okay, ponies, calm down.” Sunset said with her hooves raised as the others stopped talking.

“Allura’s not attacking. But did find out she’s made a move.” Twilight stated, which surprised the group.

“When I went to check out the Boardtrot this Morning, I found that the lock was broken off,” Sunset said as she held up the broken frozen pieces of the lock Hitch used to close the Boardtrot’s gates.

“Hey! She ruined my lock!” Hitch exclaimed with a look as Sunny held him back.

“Wait, Allura broke into the Boardtrot?” Sunny asked in confusion, “Why?”

“You think she took the pieces of the Nova Charm?” Zipp questioned with a suspicious look.

“No. We checked our stands and the Nova Charm shards are still there.” Twilight said to them, which confused them even more.

“And we did see that some of the rides and stands were functional.” Sunset said while rubbing her head in wonder. “It was like they were having fun at the Boardtrot instead of sabotaging or taking the Charm’s shards.”

“Wait, Allura and Twitch were having fun at the Boardtrot?” Pipp questioned in confusion, as were the others. “I never took Allura as a having fun type.”

“Allura, no after our last run in with her, but Twitch, maybe?” Twilight said with a shrug. “I honestly don’t know, that bunny is like Fluttershy’s pet Angel, more twisted.”

“But that’s besides the point,” Sunset said, getting back on topic, “What this means is that Allura is getting a lot bolder if she manages to sneak past us and into the Boardtrot, we need to do something now before she tries anything else.” She said seriously.

“Wait, we’re going after Allura?” Misty asked in surprise.

“Yeah, when we dealt with Opaline, we waited too long for her to make the first move.” Sunset said with a serious look. “Which resulted in our Cutie Marks getting taken, Spike and the other dragons mind controlled and magic gone, forever.”

“Which is why, thanks to Izzy’s accidental discovery of her lair, we have a shot of stopping her.” Twilight said while giving Izzy a smile, who giggled in response.

“But we don’t even know what Allura is after now that the Nova Charm is in pieces,” Sunny reminded them. “Or why she never even tried to take the shards in the first place.”

“When has that stopped us?” Sunset questioned. “I mean, Twilight and I faced many villains in our time without knowing their endgame directly, which we found out in the end and stopped them in the middle of a fight.”

“It’s true. We do.” Twilight nodded.

“Okay, okay, point made but are you sure you need us?” Hitch asked, gesturing to the six of them, “I mean, you and Twilight managed to send Allura packing twice, the rest of us just got whammied by her.”

“If it wasn’t for Spike or the other Auroracorns helping us at the time, we would’ve been whammied too, Hitch.” Sunset pointed out. “Besides, we will actually need back up.” She said with a frown.

“She’s right, we’ve all seen that Allura isn’t like Opaline, she’s vicious.” Twilight told them.

“Sneaky,” Misty added.

“Cunning,” Zipp continued.

“And grouchy, don’t forget grouchy.” Pipp said with her hoof raised.

“And a bit nasty from when we last saw her.” Izzy said with a shiver. “Especially when trying to be friends.”

Sunset put a wing over Izzy, “It wasn’t your fault Izzy. You were trying to help Allura become a better pony, err, winged-snow-leopard?” She said, realizing they really need to find out what Allura was. “Allura’s just not worthy of your friendship,” She assured, which made Izzy feel better.

“But the point is, we can’t just keep letting her hide in the cave of Maretime Bay’s beach or running around in the shadows.” Twilight said to them. “Especially since we found out she’s not working alone,”

“Well, yeah, she’s got Twitch,” Pipp reminded like it was obvious.

“No, Pipp.” Sunset spoke up. “When we fought her back in Canterlot, she mentioned that she was working with someone, a he, and it’s not Twitch. He’s just her sidekick, remember?”

“Oohh, right,” Pipp realized.

“But Allura and Twitch were the only ones in Starlight Ridge.” Sunny pointed out.

“Sunny, when you just go to a new place, you don’t just think that someone or somethings lived beyond their lands?” Sunset questioned with a brow. “Like Equestria, Starlight Ridge was a big place.”

“Good point,” Sunny said sheepishly.

“Well if that’s true and Allura is working with someone else, why wasn’t he there with her when she was enslaving the Auroracorns?” Zipp questioned in thought.

“We don’t know. But we’re gonna find out, if we capture Allura we can find out everything about her plans.” Twilight said with a determined look.

“Sounds like a plan.” Zipp said with a smirk.

“We already have Discord, Spike, and the other dragons on standby.” Sunset said as she went up to the window and showed Spike, Discord and the other dragons flying close by as she opened the window. “You ready to protect Maretime Bay if things go south, you guys?!” She called out to them.

“You can count on us!” Spike saluted.

“We will fight for Equestria!” Discord called while in his knight armor.

“How did we miss them?” Misty questioned in wonder.

“Eh, Discord has a way of hiding them.” Twilight said with a smirk. “We made contact with them in case something might go bad if we face Allura. And if it does, they’re the last line of defense.”

“Well then, what are we waiting for?” Zipp said flying up, “Let’s go kick some Kitty Cat Tail!” She declared.

“I think you mean snow leopard, Zipp.” Hitch corrected with a smile.

“Whatever.” Zipp said with rolled eyes as they giggled.

“Let’s go get this snow cat.” Sunset said with a smirk as the Mane 8 and Sparky rushed off.

The Mane 8 soon came to the beach as they stopped at a corner, “This is it ponies,” Sunset whispered, in case Allura was listening, “Allura’s cave is just around here.”

“Now remember the plan,” Twilight said, “First Sparky will use his fire to get rid of the ice wall, then Hitch will keep Twitch busy while Misty and Izzy distract Allura on the ground and Zipp, Pipp and Sunny will draw her ice powers from the air. Once we’ve got her boxed in or exhausted, Sunset and I will use our magic to contain her.”

“But what about her ice magic?” Sunny asked as Sunset brought up a collar device.

“Remember the Society uses these collars to keep the anomalies from using their powers like how Sonic used on Grogar last time.” Sunset reminded her with a smirk. “And it’s thanks to them, I kept a couple for myself for emergencies. Once Twi and I have Allura pinned, I just slap this on her neck and consider the kitty thawed.” She quipped.

“Heheh, good one.” Hitch said with a chuckle.

“Remember, surprise is key. We can’t give Allura any chance to use her mind control powers,” Twilight as they all nodded, “Okay, on three everypony.” She said as they all took ready positions, “One, two-”

“Wait, do we go on three or on go?” Pipp suddenly asked as they all stumbled in disbelief.

“Pipp!” They all said while giving her a look, which she gave a sheepish look.

“Three! Who said anything about ‘go’?!” Twilight asked with a look.

“I do sometimes.” Izzy said with her hoof raised with a cheerful smile before the others groaned.

“Oh Celestia… let’s just try this again.” Sunset groaned. “Okay, on three. One… two…” She counted as they got into ready stances. “Three!” She called out as Hitch brought Sparky out as they all charged towards Allura’s lair.

Only to stop in confusion when they saw the ice wall blocking the entrance to Allura’s cave was already gone. “What the hay?” Pipp questioned. “Did Allura forget to lock the door or something?”

“Maybe the heat melted it?” Misty suggested.

“If it did then the whole cave would’ve melted,” Sunset reminded her as they walked in and saw many ice still intact while loose fruit baskets, while frozen in ice, were lying around.

Some of the fruit was even made into statues resembling the Mane 8, which were frozen over, “Weird,” Zipp said with a brow.

“Not as weird from how Opaline used to do, but weird that I’m now included.” Misty said with a weirded out look.

“Well, she certainly made a good sculpture of us with the fruit I gave her.” Izzy said cheerfully.

“Don’t go thinking you can still be crafting buddies with her, Iz,” Sunset warned, knowing what the unicorn was thinking.

“Heheh, sorry.” Izzy said with giggles as Zipp flew around.

“The ice here is still fresh.” Zipp said as she put on her vizor and looked around. “Allura must’ve just left.”

“Figures, once she knew we found her lair, she moved,” Sunset said, mentally kicking herself for not realizing Allura would’ve moved out after they found her lair.

“Oh, she could be anywhere now,” Sunny said in worry.

“Check around her lair. There might be some clues on where she went.” Twilight said to them.

“She’s right. Look for anything. Claw marks, a map, anything that might give us a clue where Allura went.” Hitch said as they all then searched around the cave.

Sparky then noticed something in the corner of the cave and picked it up. He saw it was a book with the image of a snowflake on it. Sparky gasped with sparkles in his eyes before babbling happily, he then rushed over to Sunny with the book, and pulled on her tail to get her attention.

“What is it, Sparky?” Sunny asked with a fond smile at Sparky as he held up the book as Sunny’s eyes widened. “You found a clue? Good job, Sparkaroonie!” She said as she took the book and nuzzled the baby dragon, who giggled at the affection. “Guys! Sparky found something!” She called to the others as they turned to her as she held up the book.

“A book?” Misty said in confusion.

“Huh, who knew Allura liked to read?” Pipp commented.

“Wait, that kinda looks like one of the books from Canterlot,” Zipp realized, recognizing the texture.

Twilight then saw the Snowflake emblem on it and gasped, “That, Symbol,” She said in realization.

“You mean the snowflake?” Hitch said in confusion. “That looked like the book based on Starlight Ridge or Wishinstine.” He commented.

“Uh, Hitch.” Sunset spoke up with a brow. “Back in our time, we didn't have Wishintine or even knew that Starlight Ridge existed.” She pointed out.

“Oh, right.” Hitch said, seeing her point.

“If it’s not either of those, then what is it?” Izzy wondered, scratching her head.

“The Crystal Empire,” Twilight muttered as she placed her hoof on the book gently while stroking the symbol.

“The Crystal Empire.” Sunset said in shock.

“As in, the mysterious crystal kingdom that was once ruled by your sister-in-law and brother when Dragon Lord Spike returned the Crystal Heart?” Sunny asked in a bit of excitement.

“Yes, yes that’s the one!” Twilight said with a smile before gasping in realization, “So this is what Allura was up to all this time. She’s been trying to find the Crystal Empire.”

“I thought that place was just on old maretales.” Hitch said in confusion.

“Uh, hey, Sheriff, so was everything else from Ancient Equestria until we were proven wrong by two ancient heroes right here.” Zipp said while gesturing to Twilight and Sunset.

“Right,” Hitch said sheepishly.

“But wait, my dad’s research said that the Crystal Empire vanished when Magic disappeared from Equestria.” Sunny reminded them. “Even with the old maps, there were no signs of the Crystal Empire before the division.”

Twilight kept flipping through the pages before her eyes widened at what she saw. “But I think Allura might have directions to it.” She said in worry.

“What makes you say that?” Pipp asked Twilight as Twilight turned the book around to show a couple of pages torn out.

“The map section of the book is missing.” Twilight revealed in worry. “Allura must’ve torn out.”

“Wait, why would she tear out an outdated map to an ancient place?” Hitch asked as Twilight then pointed to a spot of Equestria that was close to the ocean.

“Because the layouts from Maretime Bay, as well as Bridlewood and Zephyr Heights remained the same!” Twilight cried out in panic.

“W-Wait. What?!” Sunny cried out as she quickly took out her father’s book and to the map section before she connected it to the remains of the map that was still there before she found a match. “T-They… They match up!” She realized.

“It’s just next to the Crystal Mountains.” Sunset noted in worry. “I guess even after generations, the layouts remain the same.”

“But wait, Crystal Mountains?” Pipp asked in interset. “I could mine some crystals for Mane Melody.”

“Sis, now’s not the time.” Zipp said with a look. “I guess since Canterlot and Fluttershy’s old cottage has survived, barely, it makes sense the Crystal Empire would still be around.”

“Um, and not to push the panic alarm but my dad’s research also said that the Crystal Empire was said to have the greatest concentration of magic in Equestria along with one of the most magical artifacts known to a pony,” Sunny said nervously as the others got worried.

“You mean, as powerful as the Unity Crystals?” Misty asked nervously.

“Maybe even more powerful than them and the Nova Charm combined,” Sunset stated.

“If Allura gets that much power, there’s no telling what she’ll do.” Zipp said in worry.

“She could plunge all of Equestria into an Entire Winter and control the minds of everypony!” Twilight feared as she visualized Allura sitting on a crystal throne in a winterly landscape, with mind controlled ponies serving her while she petted Twitch sinisterly.

This made the Mane 8 gulped in fear while Sparky whimpered as Hitch and Sunny held him to comfort the baby dragon before Sunset shook her head to snap out of her trance. “We gotta follow Allura and stop her.” Sunset declared with a serious look.

“But how? She could be miles away from us.” Hitch said to her.

“And uh, also, we don’t have a complete map.” Pipp added.

“Oh, if only we knew a tracking spell that could scan Allura’s book and make a trail for us to follow after her.” Izzy said in despair.

Twilight and Sunset perked up when they heard Izzy say that and facehooved themselves. “Oh sweet Celestia.” Twilight muttered.

“How did we forget that?” Sunset questioned, mentally kicking herself.

This made Sunny’s eyes widened in realization. “Wait, there’s actually a spell for tracking?!” She asked in wonders, as the others were surprised.

“Uh, yes,” Sunset said with a sheepish grin.

“You mean you could’ve used that to track down Allura this whole time?!” Pipp exclaimed in disbelief.

“Hey, give us a break!” Twilight countered. “We didn’t have any objects or means to track her after finding out Allura was close by!”

“Plus, doesn’t Misty’s spellbook have that kinda spell as well since it knows much about magic?” Sunset questioned while gesturing to Misty, who gave a sheepish look.

“I… haven’t gotten that far yet.” Misty said with a sheepish chuckle.

“Okay, okay, let’s not argue.” Zipp spoke up, breaking the attention. “So, can you use your tracking spells to track Allura down?” She asked the two Alicorns.

“With this book, we can since it was the last thing she touched.” Sunset nodded as she turned to Twilight. “Twilight, we might need to work together on this. Because I haven’t done the tracking spell in a long time.”

Twilight nodded as the two powered up their magic, focusing their magic as they wrapped it around the book as it spun around before straightening up and leaving a trail of purplish blue energy. The others looked awed at seeing the trail before it faded as Sunset and Twilight looked at the book with proud smiles.

“We got her.” Twilight said proudly.

“To the Marestream Ponies and bundle up,” Sunset said with a smirk, “We’re heading to the Frozen North.”

Somewhere in Equestria at a snowy plains in a raging blizzard, Allura and Twitch were flying over the area while holding the map as Twitch babbled to Allura. “Yes, Twitch. This place is beautiful.” Allura said with a smirk. “Makes me wonder why we haven’t gone north to begin with. Guess I wanted to keep a close eye on those ponies to even bother moving.” She said as she kept looking at the map.

Allura then landed on the snow as she looked closely at the map. “Mmm, according to the map, this Crystal Empire should be ahead.” She said as she looked around but the wind and snow swirled around them. “Mmm, this blizzard might be a problem though, but that’s an easy fix.” She said as she then closed her eyes and then opened them as they glowed and then she gave a loud roar, which echoed for miles as the blizzard started to clear up. “That’s better.” She said with a smirk as Twitch muttered with a smirk.

“Right, now to get what I came for,” Allura said as she continued her way through the frozen land.

Back in Maretime Bay, the Mane 8 are backing supplies and things they need for the trip into the Marestream while Sunny, Twilight, and Sunset are talking with Spike, the dragons, and Discord. “Okay, while we were hoping we would capture Allura, we can’t just leave Maretime Bay or the other hometowns unguarded, especially the Unity Crystals.” Sunny said to them.

“Not unlike what happened with Opaline when we first went to the Dragonlands.” Sunset added as she turned to Spike in Discord. “Which is why we want you two and the other dragons to keep guard of our home while we’re gone.”

“You sure you don’t want me to come along?” Spike asked them, “I’m kind of a big deal in the Crystal Empire.”

“Yeah, centuries ago, Spike.” Twilight reminded him with a smirk. “If ponies from this time have forgotten about our times, I’m pretty sure the Crystal Empire follows the same principle like how Maretime Bay freaked out at seeing you and the other dragons during Opaline’s attack.”

“Good point.” Spike said with a small chuckle.

“Besides, we need you here to make sure Discord keeps out of trouble if he tries any pranks.” Twilight added in amusement, which the two shared a laugh.

“The Marestream’s all warmed up,” Zipp said, coming out from the Marestream.

“Okay, we’ll be out of range since we don’t know what conditions the Crystal Empire would be unlike Canterlot, so be sure to protect our homes, okay.” Sunny said to them.

“Don’t worry. Maretime Bay, Bridlewood, and Zephyr Heights are protected by their guardian angels.” Discord said with a smirk.

“Yeah, you can count on us.” Luxxe said with a smile.

“Especially since we are friends.” Blaize said with a smirk.

“Good.” Sunset said with a smile as she, Sunny, and Twilight entered the Marestream as Twilight poke her head out.

“Well, see you soon!” Twilight waved, which Spike returned as Sunset went to the wheels.

“Stand back, Zipp. Thanks to that tracking spell, only Twilight and I know the way.” Sunset said.

“Then how come Twilight can’t drive?” Zipp questioned.

“Uh, Zipp, ancient Equestria, no technology, no Marestream.” Sunset reminded her with a brow.

“Oh, right.” Zipp said sheepishly as Sunset then pressed the button that extended the wings of the Marestream.

“And away we go!” Sunset called as the Marestream took off while Discord, Spike, and the other dragons watched them go.

“They certainly know when to go on adventures.” Discord commented.

“Some things never change, Discord.” Spike added as the two shared a laugh.

A bit later, the Marestream flew across the sky with Sunset at the wheel while the rest fo the Mane 8 was doing something to pass the time, Misty and Izzy were making some items, Pipp was looking at her phone, Zipp was looking at the book about the Crystal Empire, while Sunny and Hitch was playing with Sparky while Twilight was next to Sunset at the cockpit.

As they flew closer to the north, Twilight’s mind drew back to the time before Opaline, when she was still ruler of Equestria and her old friends were beside her. She remembered the time when Spike saved the Crystal Empire by placing the Crystal Heart back, her time with her brother and sister-in-law, and during those times was with her favorite niece, Flurry Heart while also saving the Empire from King Sombra and defeating him twice as she gave a concerned look.

Sunset noticed this as she turned to Twilight. “Hey, Twilight, you okay?” She asked.

“Y-Yeah, I was just, remembering,” Twilight said as she looked back to see Hitch, Sunny and Sparky playing, seeing her brother, sister-in-law and niece in their place.

Sunset saw this as she sighed. “You’re thinking about your family, aren’t you?” She asked, knowing what Twilight was thinking about as she sometimes felt the same way.

“It’s just… With how Equestria is, I wouldn’t be surprised if our old friends are still around other than Spike and Discord.” Twilight said with a frown. “But Pinkie and the girls, Celestia, Luna…Shining and my parents.” She whimpered out as she put a hoof to her face.

Sunset frowned as she then put the Marestream on autopilot as she walked up to her friend and gave her a comforting hug. “I know. I feel the same way with my friends and family.” She said as Twilight sobbed a bit. “There’s not a day goes by that I wish I could go back to the way Equestria used to be, but we know that we cannot change the past or live in it forever, as we must improve and move on for the future. To keep moving for those who aren’t with us. It’s how I felt when I first came back to Equestria to visit you. But to see it in a state where there’s no magic and the ponies divided, it felt like I was lost and alone, not fitting in a place of something I’m unfamiliar with, that I wanted it to end and go back to how things used to be.”

Twilight wiped some tears away before she looked at Sunset. “Yeah. While I was brought back, you were hurt more when you saw our home, not what it used to be before Opaline.” She said with a frown, completely forgetting that Sunset felt more pain then she did. “Our lives always have a way of complete mysteries and adventures, don’t they?”

“More so even in CHS, Twilight.” Sunset said with a giggle, which Twilight returned.

“Still, I wish at least another part of home that I wish was still intact.” Twilight said with a sigh. “But in this era of Equestria, I doubt it.”

Sunset thought for a moment, needing to find a way to make Twilight feel better before she remembered the Harmony Chest she recovered from Opaline’s old lair as she gave a smile. ‘Maybe there is.’ She thought to herself with a smile.

But then, the Marestream started to make beeping sounds, which got everypony’s attention as the Marestream shook a bit. “Whoa! Turbulence!” She called while keeping the Marestream steady.

“What’s happening?” Hitch asked in concern as he held Sparky.

“Nothing bad.” Sunset said as she got the Marestream steady. “Just hit a sky bump. And…” She stopped when she saw snow hitting them. “Snow?”

“We must be getting close to the Frozen North.” Twilight realized as the snow increased.

“Whoa, and apparently it’s a blizzard going on here.” Sunset said as she was having trouble seeing. “I can’t see anything up here.” She said before she then steer the Marestream down. “I’m setting her down.” She said as the Marestream flew down to land on a snow field.

As the door opened, the Mane 8, wearing their snow gear, stepped out, “O.M.P, look at all that snow.” Pipp said as she brought her phone.

“It’s a bit different from the snow spell during Wishiehoof, that’s for sure.” Izzy commented while giggled as she made a snowangel. “And so much fun!”

“But pretty cold.” Misty said as she picked up some snow. “Mmm, so this is what it feels like in a cold snow.” She commented.

“And completely freezing.” Hitch said as he held Sparky close while shivering a bit.

“That’s the Frozen North for you.” Twilight said. “It’s colder that even the Pegasi back in the old days couldn’t control the weather.”

“I read about it, but to be here, it’s unexpected.” Sunny said in awed. “I never imagined it was so, vast.”

“Brr!” Sunset shivered. “And I thought the snow spell during Wishday was freezing.” She commented before turning to Twilight, “So which way is the Empire?” She asked.

Twilight looked around before she noticed a rock spire, “I recognize that spire, it was close to where the train station use to be, the Empire is just a few miles ahead,” She noted as she walked ahead, “Come on, there things out here you don’t wanna bump into after dark,” She told her friend.

Misty gulped, “What kind of things?” She asked as Twilight stopped.

“You don’t want to know. But let’s just say that the first time I was here with my friends, the Empire wasn’t the only ancient force that was out here.” Twilight said seriously before continuing on.

“Better do as the princess say, ponies.” Zipp said with an uneasy look as they continue on through the snowy blizzard as they followed Twilight, leaving the Marestream behind.

As they continued on, the Blizzard grew stronger, so much so it almost blinded the Mane 8, “It’s so dark, I can’t see a thing!” Pipp called out while placing a wing in front of her face. “And all this snow is gonna ruin my coat!”

“Do you think Allura sent this Blizzard to stop us?!” Sunny asked as she held Sparky with her, as she used her mane like a blanket.

“Not sure!” Twilight answered. “The Weather out here has always been unpredictable!”

“What do you mean?!” Hitch asked.

“She meant that it’s like everyday weather back home!” Sunset answered. “Back then Ponies could control the weather, but this far north, the Blizzards have minds of their own!”

“I really should look into how the weather, Sun and Moon can control themselves when we get back!” Twilight commented.

“Any sign of Allura?!” Zipp asked, getting back to the topic at hoof.

“It’s hard to tell! Give us a sec!” Sunset called out as she and Twilight used their magic to try and track Allura before they picked up the trail. “She went this way!”

“Come on, this way!” Twilight said as they all walked further to Allura’s trail.

With Allura, she and Twitch continued through the storm as the snow-leopard took a deep breath. “Ah, I love the smell of blizzards in the morning.” Allura said with a smile before her ears perked up. “Hmm? What’s this?” She muttered as Twitch muttered in confusion. “Quiet, Twitch.” She said as she turned her direction.

Allura smelled the air as she felt a familiar scent that made her eyes widened. “No, it can’t be.” She muttered as she aimed her ears as she heard voices in the distance.

“Are we there yet?” Izzy asked cheerfully.

“Not yet, Izzy.” Sunny said tiredly.

“Just like we weren’t the last 5 minutes ago.” Zipp moaned.

“Just keep trekking guys, every second we waste, Allura gets closer to the empire.” Sunset told them.

Allura then growled in frustration, “They followed me here?!” She questioned as she groaned. “Don’t they ever quit?!”

“I thought you would’ve learned that they don’t after your constant failures,” Alterro said snidely in Allura’s head.

“Not now, Alterro!” Allura snapped back as she shook her head. “I can still win this. I just need to slow those ponies down.” She said before she then looked at the snow around her as she gave a smirk. “And perhaps this can get them off our backs.” She said as she then focused her magic as her eyes glowed as she stomped her paws down along with giving a roar.

Back with the Mane 8, they heard the echo of Allura’s roar and stopped for a moment, “What was that?” Misty said in fear.

“I know that roar.” Sunny said in dread. “Allura.”

“She’s close.” Sunset said seriously. “Stand your guard, ponies. We don’t know what she’ll throw at us.”

“Uh, but we can’t see her.” Hitch said nervously before the ground started shaking. “Uh, quick question, does this place also give out earthquakes?”

Twilight felt uneasy about this. “That’s no earthquake.” She muttered before they saw ice shards popping out from the ground and heading towards them. “Icequake!”

“Take cover!” Zipp yelled out as the Mane 8 quickly moved out of the way to avoid the ice shards as it headed to their spot. But when Zipp tried to fly up, the wind got stronger as she was hit by heavy snow as she fell to the snowy floor. “W-What the?! Did the storm somehow get stronger?!”

“Allura’s magic! It must be!” Sunset told her as ice pillars sprouted out of the ground, “We’re on her playing field! She must be able to do a lot more here in the frozen north!”

“Um, I don’t remember all this happening on Starlight Ridge!” Pipp stated, dodging the flying ice shards.

“Apparently, she hasn't shown all of her tricks since we last saw her in her lair!” Twilight called before she used her magic to shatter the ice.

“Looks like it!” Izzy screamed before she used her magic to levitate herself up to avoid some ice shards.

“We can’t let her beat us to the Crystal Empire!” Sunny called out as she stomped her hoof down to grow some vines to block some ice, which ripped apart on contact before she narrowly avoided the vines. “She’s trying to slow us down!”

“Well, she’s doing a great job!” Hitch cried out as he narrowly avoided the vines as he had trouble dodging each other while using his Earth Pony magic to lift himself up to avoid the ice shards. “Why does this leopard get harder to fight, every single time we meet her?!”

“Sunny’s right! Forget these ice tricks, we have to move!” Twilight shouted as she then used her magic to bring everyone close to her. “Hang on!” She called as she and the others floated up, which made Misty and Hitch yelp in startled while the others gave surprise yelps as Twilight then formed a shield around them.

“Whoa! What happened?!” Zipp asked in wonders.

“A little protection spell I learned a few years back during my time as ruler of Equestria.” Twilight explained. “We can get through Allura’s traps without getting harmed, but I’m not sure how long it will last.” She said in worry before an ice shard nearly hit them, which they yelped as it made Twilight’s shield crack a bit. “And we should really get moving!”

“Move!” Sunset said as they started running, skidding to a stop and turning as they dodged an ice pillar and kept running.

“Did I mention how much I hate ice?!” Hitch cried out.

“I do!” Misty cried out.

“This is no time to panic!” Zipp snapped. “We just need to outrun them!”

“We need to get to cover!” Sunny shouted.

“Is there even such a thing in this snowy wasteland?!” Pipp screamed as she barely managed to avoid the icicles.

“Twilight! Is there a place we should take shelter out here?!” Sunset cried out, using her magic to blast away some ice shards.

“I don’t know! It’s been a while since I’ve been here!” Twilight screamed in anxiety.

“How about that cave?” Izzy calmly said as she pointed to a cave that was close by. “Will it be safe for us?”

“Good eye, Izzy!” Sunny cheered with a smile. “Everpony, into the cave!” She called as the Mane 8 ran or flew as fast as they could before they quickly entered the cave right as the ice shards went past them.

“Yes! We did it! We’re safe!” Pipp cheered with her hooves in the air while signing in relief. “Phew, that was a rush.” She said while wiping a brow.

“And scary.” Misty said while shivering a bit in fear as Izzy comforted her with a hug.

“Seriously, is Allura getting stronger or what?” Hitch asked while Sunny and Sparky gave him a comforting hug.

“She definitely didn’t show all her powers.” Zipp commented while Sunset and Twilight stood guard for any more ice shards that would appear, but so far nothing.

“Okay, the coast is clear.” Sunset said with a serious look. “We must be out of Allura’s range if her magic stopped.”

“But now we’re way behind her in finding the Crystal Empire,” Sunny said with a frown.

“Actually, we may be behind, but I believe Allura just gave a path to her.” Twilight said with a smirk as she eyed the ice shards.

“What do you mean, Twilight?” Izzy asked in confusion.

“Well, from what we’ve seen, Allura’s magic usually leaves a path that leads back to her after she uses them.” Twilight said with a thoughtful look. “So if we follow these ice shards to where Allura first used her magic…”

“We can find Allura!” Misty finished.

“And the Crystal Empire!” Sunset added with a smile.

“Exactly! Let’s get moving, ponies.” Twilight told her friends.

“Let’s move.” Sunny said with a smirk as the Mane 8 went out of the cave and followed where the ice shards sprouted as they followed the path to where Allura is.

With Allura and Twitch, they have been walking through the snow fields for a while, with the blizzard dying down a bit as Allura eyed the map before she gave a confused look. “Strange. It said this Crystal Empire should be right here. But I still don’t see it.” She said as Twitch muttered to her in confusion. “Yes, I am reading the map right. I can see it perfectly, Twitch.” She said with a brow.

As she walked around, Allura placed her paw on a certain spot and felt something hard beneath the snow. Letting out a curious hum, she moved the snow away to reveal a crystal plate, “Crystal?” Allura said in confusion before she looked forward and saw the large snow hills, the largest having an icy peak at the top, “Wait a minute,” She said, narrowing her eyes, and holding up some spyglass as she took a closer look at the icy peak before it showed a balcony. “A castle?” She muttered before the blizzard cleared out, revealing it to be the Crystal Palace, the center royal castle of the Crystal Empire. “This is the Crystal Empire.” She muttered in shock.

The Crystal Empire looks like it was partly buried in show, not as a shining kingdom as it once was as Allura then went up to one of the snowy hills while some of the building roofs peaked out, the path piled in show, and the Crystal Palace peaked out like a sore thumb, using her roar to clear out the snow to showed a crystal building as she and Twitch looked in shock while giving a humm.

“Hmm. It would seem these ponies were similar to Starlight Ridge.” Allura said with a thoughtful look. “But it’s completely deserted. Like a ghost town. It’s perfect.” She said with a smirk as Twitch gave a chuckle. “You said it, Twitch. Wish we could’ve done something to the ponies. But right now, let’s see if the palace of this kingdom has what we need.” She said with a smirk as she and Twitch flew towards the Crystal Palace.

Back with the Mane 8, the storm had finally died down as they followed the ice shards Allura left from her surprise attack. “At least this storm has lightened up.” Hitch said optimistically.

“But how much farther to the Empire, because we’ve been walking for hours.” Pipp complained as she rubbed her hooves. “I think my hooficure is frozen solid.” She whined.

“It’s hard to tell from the distance we took, Pipp.” Zipp said to her sister. “So suck it up.”

They kept on following the ice shards before they came to a stop, which she frowned. “Looks like Allura used her powers here.” Twilight said in thought.

“Well, that’s great.” Hitch said with a groan. “Now we lost the trail.”

“I don’t think so, Hitch.” Sunny said to her coltfriend as she saw the footprint. “Look, tracks. Allura must’ve gone on foot from here.”

“Hey, I see something sparkly in the distance!” Izzy said cheerfully.

“Wait, sparkly?” Sunset repeated as she and the others looked ahead and saw a spark shining in the distance. “I think I know what that sparkle is.”

“And I think I know too, Sunset.” Twilight said with a smile. “I believe we found the Crystal Empire.”

“Come on!” Sunny cheered as they raced towards the sparkle.

They ran as fast as they could through the snow as they followed the sparkle, but once they were closed, they all stopped as they gasped in shock at what they saw. What they saw was the Crystal Empire and the conditions it was in.

“Whoa.” Zipp muttered.

“This is the Crystal Empire?” Misty asked in shock.

“I expect it to be more beautiful from what you told me.” Pipp said to Twilight and Sunny.

“It’s… not supposed to be like this.” Twilight said while shaking her head.

“We saw Canterlot, Twi,” Sunset recalled, “I think it’s obvious that this place has gone to the dogs too.”

“No. I-I get that. But this much snow, there wasn’t supposed to be this much near the Empire’s border.” Twilight stammered. “W-Where are the Crystal Ponies, and what happened to…” She stopped as her eyes widened. “The Crystal Heart.” She muttered as she flew towards the Crystal Palace.

“Twilight, wait up!” Sunset called out as she and the others rushed after Twilight, but then Sunset tripped on something as she fell over and landed on the snow with a groan. “Oof!”

“Sunset!” Sunny cried in worry as she and the others rushed up to her. “Are you okay?” She asked.

Sunset got up and shook the snow off her. “I’m fine. Just trip on something.” She assured them.

“On what? There’s piles of snow.” Zipp pointed out.

“I don’t know. But it felt like I tripped on…?” Sunset trailed off as she realized something. “A head?” She asked in dread.

“Wait, what do you mean a head?” Misty asked nervously.

“Hang on a sec.” Sunset said as she went back to the spot she tripped on and felt something hard in the snow as she used her magic to melt the snow away. Once she melted through, her eyes widened as she gave a gasp at what she saw as she stepped back a bit. “Oh no…”

“What? What is it?” Hitch asked as he and the others rushed to her. “What do you see?” He asked again as Sunset simply pointed down, and what they saw, completely shocked them to the bone.

“O.M.P.” Pipp muttered in complete shock as she took a picture of it with her phone.

Twilight flew towards the Crystal Palace as fast as her wings could as she went up to the center of the place as she looked around, searching for the Crystal Heart as she searched aimlessly and then saw the spire the Crystal Heart should be. “It’s gone. The Crystal Heart is gone.” She muttered in complete shock. “That’s why there’s so much snow here.” She muttered as she looked around at the barren empire covered in snow. “Without the Crystal Heart, there’s no barrier protecting the kingdom.”

“Twilight! Twilight!” Sunset cried out as Twilight turned and saw the rest of the Mane 8 rushing towards her frantically. “Twilight! You will not believe what we saw!”

“What’s wrong?” Twilight asked in concern.

“You’ll have to see it to believe it.” Hitch said with a frightened frown.

“And in this case.” Sunset said as she used her horn to melt some of the snow surrounding them. “You’re gonna believe it.” She added with a frown.

Twilight watched as the snow melted away, revealing a crystal statue of a pony and she gasped in horror, seeing it was a Crystal Pony that had turned into a crystal statue while in a horror position. “T-Thats…” She muttered as she looked around and saw more Crystal Ponies turn into crystal statues. “Those are…” She then saw more Crystal Ponies as crystal statues while some were buried in the snow. “Those are the Crystal Ponies…” She muttered in complete dread.

“What happened to them?” Sunny asked in worry as Izzy poked a statue.

“No idea, Sunny.” Sunset said in dread. “But based on what we’re seeing, and the position they are in, they have turned into crystal statues.”

“Cause magic disappeared?” Zipp wondered.

“It’s likely,” Sunset shrugged, “Without enough light or love to sustain the Empire, everypony in the Empire must’ve gone into this crystalized hibernation.”

“Wait a sec,” Hitch said, getting a thought, “Everypony?” he asked in dread.

“Then that would mean that--” Misty tried to say before Twilight’s eyes widened.

“Oh no, Flurry!” Twilight said as she then rushed through one of the palace’s entrances.

“Twilight! Wait!” Sunset cried out as the rest of the Mane 8 followed after her as they entered the palace.

Twilight ran through the hallways, seeing that the palace’s structure haven’t changed in generations as she was familiar with the structure as she ran as fast as she could until she reached the throne room doors as she then used her magic to bust it open as she entered the throne room, and then she gasped at what she saw as tears began to form as her friends came up behind her as their eyes widened.

What they saw was an Alicorn standing in ready with her wings spread and her horn pointed forward, looking proud, but she was trapped in her crystal statue state while in the middle of the throne room, but that wasn’t all that shocked the Mane 8. But for Twilight, she recognized the Alicorn.

“Another Alicorn?” Sunny said in awed at what she saw.

“Okay, so that makes five Alicorns that we know in a row.” Zipp said as she recorded the moments on her phone for information.

Sunset walked next to Twilight, who had a heartbroken expression, “Twi, is that…” She trailed off in worry.

“My… My niece. Flurry Heart.” Twilight muttered while struggling to keep her tears back as she slowly walked up to her crystalized niece. She placed a hoof to her cheek, remembering how soft and warm her fur was but now it was just cold, hard crystal. Twilight let out a weep and immediately hugged Flurry while tears streamed down her cheeks, “Oh Flurry, I’m so sorry.” She wept.

The others before they gave sympathetic looks towards Twilight after seeing her cry for her niece. Sunset then walked up to Twilight and put a hoof on her shoulder as Twilight turned to her with sad eyes and squiggling frown. “Twilight, I promise.” Sunset said softly. “Whatever it takes, we will free Flurry and the others.”

“And that’s a true promise. Hoof to heart.” Sunny said she and the others placed their hooves together as they turned to Twilight a smile. “We’ll make sure we find a way to free the ponies and your niece, and we won’t stop until we do.”

“Is it even possible to free her and the others?” Twilight asked softly.

“From what we’ve experienced, anything is possible.” Zipp said with a smirk.

“Maybe we can save the Empire the way saved it did before,” Pipp suggested.

“How did you save it last time?” Misty questioned.

“Don’t look at me. I wasn’t there. Remember?” Sunset said with her hooves raised. “Twilight, how did you and Spike save the Empire the first time around?”

“The Crystal Heart,” Twilight answered.

“The what now?” Hitch tilted his head.

Twilight shook her head, “It might be easier if I show you,” Twilight said walking to the door, “Come on, Castle Library isn't too far from here.” She said as they followed her out.

In the Crystal Library, Allura was searching through the many aisles and book cases for something on what she needed, “Ugh, and I thought trying to find a certain star was difficult! At least then I had simpletons doing the leg work.” Allura complained as she kept searching through the shelves as Twitch grumbled in complaining. “You said it, Twitch. Seriously, Why would anypony need this many books? Do they even have anything on other Nova Charms?” She questioned.

“Ugh, this is gonna take me forever to even find even a hint on Nova Charms.” Allura complained as she tossed a scroll away and dropped a book.

“I know exactly what we're looking for!” Twilight voice declared as the two perked up.

“Oh, come on! Them again?!” Allura questioned as Twitch groaned before Allura got an idea. “Wait. Let's hide.” She whispered as she and Twitch hid behind some shelves.

Twitch muttered in confusion, “Trust me, despite Ponies being so annoying, they have a habit of doing impossible things,” Allura told her sidekick with a sinister smirk, “Meaning, if we watch and listen we might learn something.” She said as Twitch then babbled with a sinister smirk as they slinked back into the shadows.

Soon, the Mane 8 entered the library as Twilight smiled at the sight while the others, including Sunset, looked in awe at the amount. “Sweet Celestia.” Sunset muttered.

“So many historical books!” Sunny cheered in pure excitement.

“And I thought the Zephyr Heights Royal Library was big.” Zipp commented to her sister, who nodded in agreement.

“This place is like Ginormous!” Pipp exclaimed, gesturing to the library, “How are we gonna learn something about the Crystal Heart in all this?!”

“Don’t worry, I had this place memorized, so I know where 19.26% of the time the Book on the History of the Crystal Empire is kept.” Twilight said with a smile, “With the eight of us together, We’ll find it before tomorrow.”

“Tomorrow?!” Hitch asked in complete stunned, as were Zipp, Pipp, and Misty while Sunset sighed.

“Should’ve known you would say that, Twilight.” Sunset sighed, getting a sense of deja vu.

“I read the books here before, we can do it faster.” Twilight said with a smirk.

“Well, we better get searching,” Sunny said as they split up to search for the book while Allura and Twitch watched them.

Sunny peaked through the slots of the bookshelves to see if she could find something but found nothing as she sighed and continued on. Hitch then saw a book at the very top of one shelf and then with a determined expression he rushed off and came back with a ladder which he struggled a bit to keep stable but eventually he got and climbed up and reached for the book. Until Sparky, who was walking by, pulled out one book and then sneezed from the dust in it, blowing fire on Hitch’s ladder, turning into a balloon ladder.

“Oh no!” Hitch feared as he felt the balloon ladder leaning backwards as he panicked and tried to lean it forward, regaining its balance, “Phew, that was close,” He said with relief before he saw the ladder leaning on a sharp crystal, “No, wait! That’s not-” He was cut off when the balloon ladder popped and he was in the air with a dreaded expression, “FAIR!” He yelled before he crashed to the floor with a pile of books on top of him while Sparky poked his father figure in confusion.

“Hitch, stop messing around!” Sunset said with a look as she passed by. “We still need to find the answers we need. No time for a break.”

Hitch groaned while his eyes spun as Sparky kept poking him. “Aye, aye, captain.” He muttered as Sparky giggled as he hugged Hitch’s head.

With Misty, she was already a ton of books stacks around her as she sighed. “Opaline never had this many books in her castle. I didn’t realize there was another library with this many.” She muttered with a yawn.

Pipp was checking through the shelves before pulling out one book to look, not seeing Allura was hiding behind it with an anxious look. Luckily for her, the princess didn’t notice as she checked the cover, “The Crystal Faire? Oooh, now that sounds glamtacular.” She said as she blew some dust on the cover off, and unintentionally towards Allura.

Allura got some of the dust in her nose as her face crinkled, getting a tickle on the inside, “Ah…ah…” She started before Twitch quickly plugged her nose to keep her from sneezing while they ducked down.

“Oh, that. Yeah, the Crystal Empire used to have that every year to keep the positivity and have fun so the Crystal Heart can recharge its magic, giving it a little boost.” Twilight explained while having tons of books around her. “After that, everypony in the empire gets a crystal shine to their coat and their manes in completely new styles.” She added as Pipp gave a gasp and her eyes sparkled.

“O.M.P! We’re so gonna get that Crystal Heart back!” Pipp said excitedly.

“If we find it.” Zipp said while reading a book before tossing it away. “Seriously, how hard is it to find a simple crystal shape like a heart?”

“Very.” Twilight answered casually. “I have to go through three obstacles to find the Crystal Heart the first time.”

“Well, unless somepony finds a clue on how to reverse this stupid crystal statue effect and find the Crystal Heart, I’m about to pass out from reading soon.” Sunset said while boredly looking at a book.

“Hey, would a book that says ‘Lore of the Empire’ count as a clue?” Izzy asked, holding a black and gold book up.

This got everypony’s attention as they rushed up to her as Twilight picked up the book and flipped through the pages until she found a certain page. “‘The Fall of Friendship’,” She then gasped in realization, “This was when everything in Equestria was falling apart.” She explained to the others.

“From when Opaline divided all ponykind?” Sunny asked in surprise.

“Yes,” Twilight nodded as she put the book down so they all could see it, “It explains how the Crystal Empire was affected by it,”

“Well, let’s see if it said anything about crystal statues.” Sunset said as Twilight nodded as she flipped through the pages as she began to read while Allura and Twitch hid behind the bookshelf and listened.

‘In the wake of disharmony, ponykind and all the creatures of Equestria have been driven further apart because of their differences. The Princess of Friendship and Ruler of Equestria, Twilight Sparkle, tried and keep friendship and harmony alive when she contained all of Equestria’s magic into three crystals, but it only worked till the division happened. The balance of harmony and chaos was disrupted and Equestria suffered. The other creatures of Equestria retreated to their own kingdom to care for their own, one by one Equestria’s greatest cities fell. Even the light of our beautiful Empire began to fade and flicker as we tried to keep our magic stable, but then once the magic has completely faded, left with no choice, the Princess of Love used her magic to suspend us into crystalline hibernation and hid our beloved Heart until the Balance was restored and the light and Love of Equestria shined once more. May the spark between two hearts, ignite the light of the empire to reveal it.’’

Twilight finished reading as the Mane 8 looked at the book in complete stunned silence as they were shocked and stunned by what they just learned about the Empire’s fate. “Wow… That’s… one sad story there.” Izzy commented.

“To think one pony could do, all this,” Sunny said while looking around at the empty library.

“Opaline…” Sunset growled, knowing who was truly responsible, since they all know who did it. “That no good fire Alicorn hippie.” She grumbled.

“Well at least she got what she deserved,” Zipp said with frown, “Stuck in a tree in her now totally destroyed lair.” She said with a smirk while Allura listened with attention.

“There’s no way she could’ve survived that, right?” Pipp said hopefully.

“Without her magic and being inside a tree, I doubt it.” Misty said to them. “Even Opaline couldn’t have survived that.”

“Let’s hope so, I’ve had enough of that maniac to last me a lifetime,” Sunset complained while rubbing her head. “And seeing her counterparts from different dimensions was enough of a headache. Seriously, every Opaline across dimensions is the same.”

Allura heard this as she gave a surprised look. “That Alicorn can travel between dimensions?” She whispered in shock as Twitch babbled in surprise before she smirked, “Interesting,” She said.

“Yeah, agreed.” Sunny said, after that multiversal crisis they had with a variant of Opaline sometime ago, they had enough of Opaline for a while. “But maybe, this book might’ve given us the answer we need to revive the Empire.”

“The books said that Cadance put everyone in the empire into hibernation and hid the Crystal Heart, just like the Unity Crystals,” Twilight recalled in thought, “If we can find the heart and return it to its pedestal, everything should be restored.”

“But where is the heart?” Zipp questioned.

Twilight thought for a moment before remembering when she first found the heart, “Well, when I first found the Crystal Heart it was at the top of the Crystal tower,” She recalled, “I had used some of King Sombra’s dark magic to get to it though.”

“Dark magic?” Sunny repeated in surprise.

“Wait, Twilight, you used dark magic before?” Sunset asked, equally surprised to know that Twilight did dark magic almost like her human counterpart as the rest of the Mane 8 were surprised by this.

“Dark Magic stems from a pony’s negative emotions; their anger, greed, hatred, fear and envy, granting them very powerful abilities,” Twilight explained as she focused and then her magic turned green and purple while her eyes were the same, and the others looked at her in awe and slight intimidation.

“Whoa.” Zipp said hushly while Sunny looked at the dark magic in awe.

“Gotta say, never thought I’d see you of all ponies use dark magic,” Sunset said to Twilight as she stopped using the dark magic and let out a breath.

“King Sombra was a master of the Dark Arts, doing things mind controlling ponies, creating crystal prisons, even trapping you in your greatest fear.” Twilight recalled the dark unicorn’s abilities.

“My dad read that King Sombra was actually the villain who came closest to defeating you and your friends himself.” Sunny recalled with frightened frown, “Is that true?” She asked.

Twilight frowned and looked down, remembering her battle with Sombra vividly and how he destroyed the Elements of Harmony and the Tree of Harmony, “Yes. After he destroyed the Elements, he took control of all our friends, conquered Canterlot and even managed to get the drop on Discord, It was probably one of the scariest moments in my life,” She said with a hoof to her chest as she could almost hear Sombra’s haunting laugh.

Allura and Twitch’s listens to this as she gave an evil smirk. “Oh, so this King Sombra nearly defeated the alicorn and her friends, huh?” She asked with a smirk. “Now that sounds useful.”

“Okay, that guy sounds way worse than Opaline.” Zipp said with a frightened frown.

“Even Opaline wasn’t that much evil compared to him.” Misty said with a shiver.

“But wait, I thought you said the Crystal Heart blasted Sombra away,” Hitch said in confusion, “He shouldn’t have come back from that, right?”

“Oh, he shouldn’t have.” Twilight said with a nod before she frowned. “That was until Discord brought him back with some sort of spell that restored him and thanks to his tricks and power, he nearly succeeded.”

“Wait! Discord brought Sombra back?!” Pipp exclaimed in shock.

“Yup, with a symbol just like this,” Twilight said, using her magic to create a circle with an ‘M’ inside it. “And wouldn’t be surprised if he used Dark Magic to get it to work.” She said dully as Allura heard it all and smirked.

“Why would Discord do that?!” Sunny exclaimed.

“Apparently, when I was announced that I would be crowned as ruler of Equestria to take Luna and Celestia’s place, he thought he would give me a bit of confidence by bringing back the worst enemies of Equestria my friends and I have faced by disguising himself as Grogar.” Twilight explained with a frown while looking away.

“Oh so that’s what you meant,” Sunny recalled their fight with Grogar when Twilight mentioned Discord disguised himself as him.

“Yeah, like the variant of the real Grogar we’ve faced not so long ago with your counterpart and Sonic.” Sunset said with a tired look. “Which, compared to Discord, was the real deal and he was much worse. Which explains why Chrysalis, Tirek, and Cozy Glow followed him at first before finding out his disguise.”

“You don’t know the half of it,” Twilight said with a look before getting back to the problem at hoof, “Regardless, if the Heart is hidden then maybe we can find a clue to where it was last hidden.”

“What makes you say that?” Hitch asked.

“Call it a hunch,” Twilight said with a determined smile, “Come on, I know how to get to the top.” She said as they raced out of the Library.

Once they were gone Allura and Twitch stepped out of their hiding place as they looked at the book with smirks. “So, that symbol and dark magic are what brought this King Sombra back?” She asked with a sinister smirk. “It might not have been the information on Nova Charms, but this is another thing I’ve been searching for a while now.”

Twitch babble eagerly, telling Allura to do it now but the leopard patted his head, “Patience Twitch. The symbol I can do but unfortunately, Dark Magic isn’t something I can use. I’ll need another source.” She said in thought before remembering, “Wait, that Purple Alicorn mentioned that the Crystals here can absorb magic, and that Dark magic comes when Ponies get angry.” She recalled with a smirk.

Twitch babbled, “Yes exactly, if I can get one of those alicorns angry enough to use dark magic and get it in a crystal, it just might work,” Allura confirmed with a gleeful look. “And I know just the one to use,” She said with a sinister chuckle.

Soon, the Mane 8 were outside the palace before they followed Twilight as they then saw a flight of stairs that goes all the way to the top of the castle. “Okay, that’s a lot of stairs.” Hitch said uneasily.

“Don’t worry, I have a short cut,” Twilight said as she guided them under the stairs, “You might wanna brace yourselves,” She warned as her horn glowed.

“Um, Twi?” Sunset started as the glow engulfed them all, “What are you do-IIINNGG?!?” She yelled as they were suddenly flipped onto the under belly of the stairs and started sliding down, or rather up.

Soon, the rest of the Mane 8 were screaming at first before they started laughing, while Hitch held onto Sparky tight as he only kept screaming in panic while the baby dragon laughed and cheered. “Whoa-hoho! This is awesome!” Zipp cheered as she skidded down while doing some tricks. “What kind of spell was that, Twilight?!”

“It was a gravity spell I learned before my first mission to the Crystal Empire with Spike and my friends!” Twilight cheered with a smile. “All I can say is, I was preparing for this!” She said, while doing a jump.

“You know, half of us could just fly up!” Misty screamed with a bit of a laugh.

“But this is so much fun!” Izzy cheered.

“I wish I could live stream this!” Pipp cheered.

“Wish I’ve learned that spell when I was a filly!” Sunset called with laughs.

“And this is like skating on a Roller Coaster!” Sunny cheered as they all laughed before they made it to the top as Twilight spell wore off once they made it to the top as they were put rightside up before crashing to the ground as they gave a groan.

“Oh, forgot about the landing,” Twilight groaned as she and the girls sat up.

“Everyone okay?” Sunset asked as the other girls nodded and muttered in acknowledgement.

“Good thing we landed something,” Zipp said with a smile.

They then heard a groan and looked down to see they were sitting on top of Hitch, “YYAHH!!” The 7 mares yelled in surprise and quickly got off of Hitch.

“Oh my glitter, we are so sorry!” Pipp cringed with a frown.

“Hitch, speak to me,” Sunny said in concern, flipping her coltfriend over, “Are you alright?” She asked.

“Just a…knock on the old…Raccoon-a-scope.” Hitch answered with his eyes crossed as he twitched for a second.

“Hitch?” Sunny asked again with a brow as Hitch got up with Sparky on his back.

“No need to painter. I’m as donkey-faced as ever.” Hitch said with a goofy smile as he moved around as Sunny quickly held Sparky.

“Uh, maybe you should sit down for a minute or two.” Sunny said with a cringed look as the others looked at Hitch awkwardly as his hooves were flinging around.

“Flibby-gibbet, Ma’am. I’m as chucks opposed as the next hay burger.” Hitch said before he flopped into the floor.

The girls all snickered at the goofy sheriff, “Oh, this is so going in the blackmail folder,” Zipp chuckled while taking a video.

“I think we landed on his head too hard.” Sunset said with a cringed look.

“Ooh, ooh, don’t worry I know how to fix him,” Izzy said as she pulled out a wooden hammer and held it over Hitch with an insane grin.

“Izzy! No!” The other girls cried out as Sunny took the hammer away from Izzy.

“We are not hitting my coltfriend in the head with a hammer!” Sunny exclaimed.

“Where did you even get that idea?” Twilight questioned with a brow.

“What, I saw it in a cartoon once,” Izzy shrugged.

“Izzy, we are not in a cartoon!” Zipp stated with a look.

“Besides, I know another much safer way to fix Hitch up,” Pipp said with a smirk before leaning close to Sunny, “A little, muzzle to muzzle, you could say,” She hinted.

Sunny gave a slight blush and a small smile from that. “Okay, you are naughty, Pipp.” She said as Pipp gave a smirk with a shrug as she walked up to Hitch, who was in the center of the tower and held his cheeks. “Time to wake up, Sheriff.” She said as she gave Hitch a kiss on the lips.

“Aww~” Pipp, Misty, and Izzy cooed with sparkly eyes while Zipp gagged and covered Sparky’s eyes to make him avoid seeing the kiss while Sunset and Twilight gave amused smiles.

“Pipp just wanted to see Sunny and Hitch kiss again, right?” Twilight asked with a smirk.

“Eh, I would’ve suggested the same thing for those two.” Sunny said with a smirk.

Suddenly the pillars around them lit up as they shimmered with magic, “Um, what’s happening?” Zipp said in confusion.

“I, don’t know,” Twilight said, just as confused as the light from the pillars flowed down to the circle at the center of the floor, where Hitch and Sunny were standing as it glowed pink and they two levitated with magic glowing around them.

Sunny broke the kiss and Hitch snapped out of it as they noticed the magic around them. They were surprised before they looked at each other and smiled, “I'm the pony of the law. Coolest dragon dad you know. My cutie mark comes to life, and my kindness overflows!” Hitch recited holding onto Sunny.

“I’m all three pony kinds wrapped up into one. My cutie mark comes to life with hope bright at the sun!” Sunny declared as she entered her alicorn form as hers and Hitch’s cutie marks came together and the two sweethearts put their heads together.

For a moment, Twilight saw a white unicorn and pink Alicorn in Sunny and Hitch’s place, before a beam of light shot out from them, bouncing off the crystal tips of the castle before streaming across the empire, hitting the roofs of crystal houses.

The rest of the Mane 8 looked in awed as they saw the magic flowing through the Empire, in the pattern of a snowflake before making its way to the palace as it went up to the top of where their position before coming together above Hitch and Sunny before making a heart shape before a flash of light appeared, blinding them before it faded before they saw the Crystal Heart that was seen before them.

The Mane 8 looked in awe as the Crystal Heart floated down and landed on the hooves of Sunny and Hitch’s as they all looked at it. “Whoa.” Misty muttered in awed.

“Now that was a bright sparkle.” Izzy said cheerfully.

Pipp squealed with her phone out, “That was more romantic than I ever thought it would be!” She said in a high pitched tone with her eyes sparkling.

“Is that…” Zipp started, pointing to the heart in Sunny and Hitch’s forelegs.

“The Crystal Heart.” Sunset muttered in awed as they looked at the heart. “Whoa. I never really had a chance to see it before.”

“But how?” Hitch wondered in awe.

“How did it just appear?” Sunny wondered as well.

“It was your love,” The couple turned to Twilight who had a bright smile, “Long ago, it was the love my brother, Shining Armor and Princess Cadance had for each other to free Canterlot from Queen Chrysalis, it was the love of the Crystal Ponies that banished King Sombra. And now, just as the book said, the bond between two hearts would reveal the Crystal Heart.” She said with a proud tone.

“Heh, guess your love for each other is much stronger than we thought.” Sunset said with a chuckle.

Hitch and Sunny looked at each other with blushing smiles before Sparky jumped between their forelegs, “Mama, Papa,” He said happily.

“Aww~.” The Mane 8 all said with a smile as Sunny and Hitch nuzzled Sparky with their foreheads as the baby dragon giggled before Twilight picked up the Crystal Heart and looked at it longly.

“So, what do we do now?” Sunset asked her old friend.

Twilight was about to answer before suddenly, whooshing up from the stairway and landing across from them was Allura, “Now, you give that Heart!” Allura said with a smirk.

“Allura?!” Sunny asked in shock as she and the rest of the Mane 8 gasped at seeing her.

Allura then charged up her magic and gave an icy roar that knocked them clear off the tower while the heart flew out of Twilight’s grip.

“The Heart!” Twilight yelled in panic as Allura flew down towards it, “No!” She yelled.

Sunny gasped and then frowned, “Twilight, Sunset! You save the others and get the heart!” She told her fellow Alicorns, “I’ll distract Allura!”

“What?! Sunny, you can’t take her alone!” Sunset told her little sister figure.

“Don’t worry, Sunset. I’m never alone.” Sunny assured as she reactivated her Alicorn magic with a determined look. “Now go!” She called as she flew towards Allura, ramming into her as they twirled away from the Empire.

“Sunny!” Sunset cried out as she watched Sunny go.

“Sunset! She’s right! Our friends are important! Let’s go!” Twilight said as she flew down towards their friends as Sunset sighed, knowing that they were right as she flew down after Twilight.

The two alicorns then used their magic to catch their friends and put them gently on the ground, “Phew, thanks girls,” Hitch said in relief.

“This is why, I like to stay on the ground,” Misty said while trembling in fear.

“But it was thrilling!” Izzy cheered with a smile.

“Wait?! What about Allura?!” Zipp asked in panic.

“Don’t worry, Sunny is after her.” Twilight assured them.

“Wait?! Sunny went after Allura alone?!” Hitch cried out in huge panic. “SUNNY!” He cried in anxiety.

“Nice one, Twi.” Sunset said with a dull look, which Twilight gave a sheepish chuckle.

“Wait, where’s the heart?” Pipp said, looking around.

“There it is!” Izzy said, pointing to the heart on the ground, “Don’t worry, I got-” Just before she could pick up, Twitch whizzed past her and snatched it, “Hey!” She said in surprise.

Twitch looked to the ponies, blowing a raspberry and shook his tail at them as he hopped away with the heart, “Bunny Bandit!” Zipp called out.

“After that Angel rip off!” Twilight screamed as the ponies chased after Twitch.

With Allura and Sunny, they crash landed at the edge of the Empire, Allura stood up and shook the snow off her fur while Sunny rubbed her head, “Ugh, that looked a lot more glamorous in my head,” Sunny moaned.

“You foolish pony,” Allura mocked as Sunny turned to her, “You think you can face alone?” She questioned.

“You caught me off guard back at Canterlot, but this time, I’m ready for you.” Sunny said with determination as she prepared her horn and wings. “I’ve picked up a few tricks since last time.”

“Oh yeah? And like what?” Allura mocked with a smirk.

“This.” Sunny said as she suddenly vanished from Allura’s sight.

“W-What?! Where did she--” Allura was cut off when Sunny appeared behind her and delivered a kick that knocked her back.

“A teleportation spell. A trick Twilight taught me.” Sunny said with a smirk.

“Clever. But not clever enough.” Allura said with a glare as her eyes glowed and she stomped her paws down, creating some ice shards that attacked towards Sunny, who took to the air to avoid them.

Allura then took flight and roared while Sunny gave a battle cry as they charged at each other with their magic.

Back in the Empire, Twitch ran with the Crystal Heart in his paws and the Mane 7 behind him, “Get back here, you little-!” Sunset demanded as they rounded a corner.

“Stop! Thief!” Hitch yelled with a glare as they each tried to grab him, but Twitch was faster and smaller as he managed to avoid them as they either crashed into the floor or bumping into each other.

“Slippery little bunny!” Zipp yelled with a glare.

“Don’t let him get away!” Misty called out.

“Hold still, little cutie!” Izzy cried out.

“Give me that Heart!” Pipp ordered.

Twitch chuckled as he kept hopping around. “Okay, that is one tricky bunny to catch.” Sunset said while out of breath.

“Alright, chasing him around all willy nilly is working,” Twilight stated before smirking, “So we need to be smart.”

“How?” Zipp asked.

“Whenever Angel tried to get out of his bath, the girls and I had a surefire plan to catch up, listen closely,” Twilight said as they huddled close and she started whispering her plan to them, “Everypony got it?” She asked.

The others all nodded and muttered in understanding. “Okay, ponies, go!” Sunset called as they all separated and went off into separate directions.

Twitch kept holding the Crystal Heart as he tried to make his escape with a chuckle, but then Zipp landed in front of him. “Not so fast, little guy.” Zipp said with a smirk, which Twitch skidded to a stop and went off to another direction.

Twitch kept running before Pipp landed in front of him next with a smirk. “Nope. Not gonna go this way.” She mocked as Twitch yelped and started frantically looking around and went off to another direction.

But then, Izzy appeared with some carrots. “Want some carrots?” She asked cheerfully as Twitch gave a yell and went off to another direction. “Oh, guess he wasn’t hungry.” She said before she ate some carrots.

Twitch was then blocked by Misty next. “Sorry, hippity-hoppity. You’re not allowed to go this way.” She quipped as Twitch groaned in frustration as he ran to another direction.

But then Sparky and Hitch appeared with sunglasses. “Sorry, but you’re stealing a powerful artifact from ponylaw.” Hitch said with a smirk as Sparky babbled in agreement.

Twitch started to panic as he was about to turn around, but then he bumped into a couple of hooves as he fell to the ground and dropped the Crystal Heart as he looked up and saw Twilight and Sunset blocking him and giving him smirks. “Going somewhere?” Sunset questioned as Twilight picked up the Crystal Heart while the others circled Twitch, blocking his escape.

“We’ll be taking this.” Twilight smirked.

“And as for you,” Hitch said, picking up Twitch while giving him a sinister grin, “Izzy, Bunny ballista please,” He requested.

“Sure can do, Hitchy-poo.” Izzy said with a smile as she gave Hitch an item that looked like a slingshot.

Twitch was then loaded into the Slingshot, with a helmet as Sparky pulled it back, “Mission control, this your captain speaking.” Sunset said like a pilot, “We are ready for launch on your command.”

“Copy captain.” Twilight said with a smirk. “Commander Sparky, you’re clear for launch.” She said as Sparky babbled with a smirk while Twitch gave a nervous look.

“3… 2… 1…” Sunset counted down as Twitch sweated in fear. “Launch!” She called as Sparky let go of Twitch, which caused the bunny to go flying across the Empire with a yell as he vanished from sight as the group all shared amusing laughs. “Who knew you had a darkside, Hitch.” She said before she realized what she said. “Uh, well, more tame darkside then when Misty’s necklace showed, but still.”

“Sometimes the balista’s only way to keep critters in line,” Hitch shrugged, “Never had to actually fire one out of it though.”

“But, hey, at least we got the Crystal Heart,” Pipp said as Twilight held up, “Now we just need to wait for Sunny and then we can Crystal it up around here!”

“We better go check on her.” Sunset suggested as they rushed to where Sunny was fighting Allura.

Back on the snow field, Sunny skidded across the snow firing a magic laser from her horn at Allura but the leopard created an ice wall, blocking it before stomping her paws down, causing it to release an ice wave towards Sunny. Sunny gasped and flew upwards before Allura launched ice shards at her which the mare dodged.

“Stop flying!” Allura growled, chasing after Sunny.

“Stop freezing!” Sunny shot back before she fired a magic laser at Allura but she blocked it with her wing, “What the-?!”

“Is that all you got?” Allura smirked, “I should’ve expected as much from an Earth Pony. The weakest of all ponies,” She mocked.

“Earth Ponies are as strong as Unicorns or Pegasi!” Sunny retorted with a glare, “And I’m not just an Earth Pony, I’m an alicorn!” She stated as she charged at Allura but she dodged and grabbed Sunny by the mane, “Ooh, the mane!” She winced before Allura threw her to the ground.

“Ha! I suppose Sunset Shimmer and the Purple Alicorn didn’t teach you well enough,” Allura taunted as she landed across from Sunny, “And while they parade as the true heroes of the realm you remain in their shadow, the fake alicorn,” She sneered circling around Sunny.

“F-Fake Alicorn?” Sunny repeated in confusion as Allura laughed.

“Oh, please. I’ve seen how you summoned your ‘wings and horn’. They’re not even real.” Allura taunted with a smirk. “Sunset and that purple alicorn can at least give me a challenge when they attack my lair to free your cheery unicorn friend.”

“Y-You don’t know anything about me!” Sunny told her, while feeling hurt by Allura’s words.

“Don’t I?” Allura asked leaning close to Sunny as she continued to circle her, “I’ve learned quite a good deal about you ponies during my time around your Maretime Bay,” She said while looking up, “Sunny Starscout, a sweet, innocent little filly, trying to play hero to make her dear old daddy proud of her,” She recounted while giving a laugh.

“Don’t you talk about him!” Sunny warned with her wings out, feeling her anger rise.

Allura put a paw to her chin, “Hmm, you’re right. From what you talk about him, a pony who does nothing but live in the past isn’t worth the breath,” She mocked as Sunny glared at her, “I can’t imagine you would’ve gotten this so-called ‘Alicorn magic’ from him. Let me guess, it’s from Mommy’s side of the family, isn’t it?” She questioned.

Sunny’s glare intensified. “Allura, watch your mouth!” She threatened.

“Ooh, looks like I touched a nerve.” Allura said with a vile smirk, “I can see all over your face, your mommy never cared about you and abandoned you. Perhaps she knew you were weak and she didn’t think an imposter like you was worth raising to carry on her legacy. So she left you with a disillusioned weakling of a father who wasted his life chasing a time long forgotten.” She sneered as Sunny’s anger grew stronger as she panted in rage.

“Don’t you dare talk smack my family, Allura!” Sunny threatened as Allura gave a laugh.

“Face it, Starscout! There’s nothing you can do to stop me!” Allura called with a smirk as she secretly reached for something with her tail. “Compare to Sunset Shimmer, you are weak!”

“I. AM. NOT. WEAK!!!” Sunny roared as her horn glowed bright as it changed from yellow to purple and green as her eyes turned green with purple smog flowing out from them while her rainbow colors in her hair changed to black, green and purple.

Allura gave a victorious smirk just as Sunny released a powerful blast of dark magic right at her, Allura pulled out a crystal and aimed it at the blast as it absorbed the power into itself.

Not too far away, the Mane 7 saw bolts of dark magic flowing into the sky and skidded to a halt, “Um, what is that?” Misty said nervously.

“Wait, I know that kind of power.” Twilight said in worry. “Sunny…”

“Come on! We gotta go now!” Sunset said as they ran faster to where Sunny was.

With Sunny, she continued to fire at Allura, pouring more and more dark magic into the Crystal. And though Allura was pushed back she held firm. Eventually Sunny ran out of strength, falling out of her alicorn form and fell to the ground.

Allura straightened up and looked at the crystal charged with Dark magic, “Finally.” She smirked before taking flight and went off to find Twitch.

Sunny then woke up, her colors returning as she moaned in exhaustion, and saw Allura flying off while rubbing her head. “Wha, what happened?” She asked herself while rubbing her head.

“Sunny!” Sunny turned and saw her friends coming towards her as they crowded around her. “Are you okay?” Hitch asked in concern.

“What took you guys so long?! Allura almost had me back there!” Sunny stated with a frown as they were taken aback by her tone.

“Whoa, easy, Sunny.” Pipp said with her wings raised. “We were having trouble catching her sidekick to get the Crystal Heart back.”

“Also, you flew off after Allura without backup.” Sunset pointed out with a look.

“Maybe because I thought I could do better than the legend who ran from home could!” Sunny snapped back as the other gasped in shock.

Sunset looked especially hurt by the comment, “Sunny,” Sunset said with a frown.

Sunny realized what she said and shook her head and gave a guilty expression, “I-I, I'm sorry, Sunset. I don't know where that came from.” She apologized.

“Sunny, did you use dark magic on Allura?” Twilight questioned with a frown. “I recognized that power anywhere.”

“Y-Yes,” Sunny answered shamefully, “I let Allura get to me. She saying all these nasty things about me not being a real alicorn, calling my dad weak and that my mom abandoned us. I was so angry and I, I lost control of magic.” She said in regret.

The rest of the Mane 8 looked at Sunny in sympathy. “Oh, bringing parents into it.” Zipp said with a look.

“That's low, even for Allura,” Pipp said with a frown.

“Sunny, we can understand why you did it, but there’s also another problem when using dark magic.” Sunset said with a concerned frown. “It’s addictive.”

“Addictive?” Sunny repeated.

“Sunny, when you used Dark Magic how did you feel?” Twilight asked as Sunny thought for a moment.

“Well, when I sent all that magic right at Allura, I felt strong, like something I didn't know was holding me back was gone. I felt…good,” Sunny recalled.

“Sunny, while dark magic can be used for some solutions, use it too much, you start losing sight of who you are.” Twilight said to her. “I only used it once to open a path way to Sombra’s lair to the Crystal Heart, and I tried to use it the second time to get an enchanting door to open, but it didn’t work out well.”

“And using that kind of magic can make you more aggressive. Less merciful.” Sunset said with a concerned frown. “I learned that the hard way when I was consumed by corruption. And look what happened with Opaline as well when she let power go to her head.”

“Opaline never understood real magic,” Sunny reminded Sunset.

“But back then, she wasn’t that crazy when I was a filly.” Misty said to her. “Trust me, when I saw her get in touch with Dragon Fire the first time, it was like she became a totally different pony.”

“And you do understand how real magic works, Sunny, it's why you were able to bring It back,” Hitch told Sunny, “But if you continue to use Dark Magic, you'll betray everything your parents believed in.” He said as Sunny looked down in sadness as she looked away in shame.

Sunset then placed her wings over Sunny. “Sunny, promise us you won’t use dark magic.” She said to her. “You can’t let it take away the real you. Please, don’t use it again.”

“Trust me, one of my unicorn friends, Trixie, used to have a corrupted necklace, but it turned her evil.” Twilight said with a frown. “Dark magic isn’t something you can just control or use all the time. Which is why I only ever used it once, and never used it again. So please, don’t ever use it, Sunny. For us.”

Sunny looked at her friends for a moment, seeing their concerns as she took a breath. “Okay. I promise I won’t use it again.” She promised.

“We’ll teach you how to have proper control of your magic to avoid using dark magic, Sunny. We won’t lose you to the darkness.” Sunset said with a small smile. “Besides, Allura doesn't know anything about you. You're every bit the Alicorn than me and Twilight are.”

Sunny gave a small smile as she gave Sunset a hug, which she yelped as she giggled and wrapped her wings around Sunny as everypony else then brought into a group hug around Sunny. “Thank you, everpony. You’re the best friends I could ever have.” Sunny said with a small tear of joy.

“Now that that's taken care of, let's head back to the Empire and put the heart back.” Twilight suggested as they all nodded in agreement and trekked back to the Empire.

As they walked, Sunny’s mind remembered the power she felt from the Dark Magic and she remembered Opaline’s words during their final confrontation at her lair. “You want power too. It’s what all Alicorns want. I’ve watched you, you’ve reawakened all the magic in Equestria, and look at you. You got more of it than any of your friends.” Opaline’s voice spoke up in Sunny’s head. “Tell me little pony, what is knowledge? It’s power!”

Sunny shook her head to stop thinking about Opaline as she took a breather. “I don’t believe you. I said it myself. I only wanted to protect my friends and unity.” She said to herself before she looked unsure, “But am I strong enough to do that?” She wondered to herself.

In a craggy cold cave, Allura and Twitch regroup. Twitch rubbed his side while babbling in anger while shaking his fist. “I know, Twitch. I know. Those ponies are a nuisance.” Allura said to her sidekick before smirking. “But, at least we know that Sunset Shimmer can travel across worlds without the Nova Charm.” She added.

Twitch then gave a small smile and a nod, knowing that is true as Allura then took out the crystal filled with Sunny’s dark magic while also making a drawing of the symbol Twilight showed on how Sombra was brought back. “And with King Sombra’s help, we'll get it too.” Allura said as she placed the crystal on the symbol and waited for a moment but nothing happened, “Why is nothing happening?” She asked with a frown.

Twitch walked up to the symbol and started tapping it to see if it would react, but nothing happened as he babbled with a confused shrug.

Allura growled. “After all that, nothing?! To think I listened to those ponies that this was the way to summon King Sombra!” She yelled as she smashed the crystal containing the dark energy into pieces.

But after breaking the crystal, it grew a darker version underneath the symbol as it glowed. Which shocked Allura and Twitch as they saw dark black cloud come out and then started to grow as the two backed away a bit as they looked and saw it taken pony form while green eyes with purple smoke and a red curved horn appeared before it faded as it gave a sinister chuckle as an ash gray unicorn, as tall as Allura, with a jet black mane, blood red eyes, armor and a crown appeared as he then howled with with laughter.

Twitch yelped and hid behind Allura while actually taking a couple steps back, practically feeling the power in the Unicorn, “Uh, uh, a-a-are you…?” Allura trailed off with uncharacteristic fear.

The unicorn simply smirked. “Yes. I am… King Sombra.” He said with an evil tone in his voice as Allura and Twitch realized that their plan worked, way too well then their account, but they brought Sombra back. Sombra then looked around, “Where am I? What year is it?” He questioned.

Allura and Twitch looked at each other uncertainly. “Uh… no pony kept track of your era anymore.” Allura said a bit uneasy before she took a deep breath. “But long enough after generations.”

“Really?” King Sombra questioned as he leaned towards Allura, who leaned back a bit as he inspected her. “You aren’t like any other creatures of Equestria I’ve encountered.” He noted as Allura felt a bit uncomfortable.

“That's probably because I'm not from Equestria,” Allura told him.

Sombra arched a brow, “Hmm, I have heard rumors of there being other realms beyond Equestria but I never believed them,” He commented, “What is your name, creature?”

Mustering up her courage, Allura stood tall, “I am Allura. And I brought you back to help me find a rare crystal called the Nova Charm, and get revenge on a group of meddling ponies.” She growled.

“And I care for vendetta, why?” Sombra questioned as he turned to leave.

“You will if I say the right words,” Allura said to him.

“Pah and what words would those be?” Sombra scoffed.

Allura then smirked, “Twilight Sparkle.” She revealed.

This made Sombra stop in his tracks as his eyes widened at the name of the very pony who defeated him. “Not possible.” He muttered. “She and her friends are dust.”

“Well, not all of them.” Allura said with a smirk as Twitch watched as Allura walked towards Sombra with a sly smirk. “She has a new group of friends, and three of them are her old friends who defeat you. Does Spike, Discord and Sunset Shimmer ring any bells with you?” She questioned as she circled Sombra.

Sombra looked at her with a look as she circled him. “I do not know of this Sunset Shimmer character. But this Spike and Discord, I know very well.” He said to her, “But, Celestia and Luna, the other Elements of Harmony, do they still live?”

“Oh, I’ve read the history books.” Allura said while looking at her paws. “Those ponies are long gone. It’s just those four from your time that remain. And well, of course you.”

Sombra then looked away, “So, the real source of Twilight Sparkle’s power is gone, along with anypony she knew.” He said lowly, “Finally, I can finish what I started so long ago…but.”

“But what?” Allura asked him.

“I made the mistake of assuming I had enemies beaten and it cost me dearly.” Sombra answered, turning to Allura, “I can ill afford to make that mistake a second time. So perhaps I should heed Grogar's earlier advice.”

“Grogar?” Allura questioned with a brow.

“The First Emperor of Equestria, the Father of Monsters, dethroned by Gusty the Great,” Sombra explained to her, “He brought together myself and three other enemies of Twilight Sparkle, believing our combined power could defeat her but I rejected his offer, giving into my pride.” He said before smirking to Allura, “But you, I see much of myself in you Allura. Tell me, do you enjoy taking the hearts and minds of those beneath you?” He asked.

“Why yes.” Allura said with a smirk and a nod. “I used to love doing it back in the realm where I came from. Until those ponies took it all away from me.” She said with a look.

“Ah yes, I think our interests align,” Sombra smirked, “I believe you and I will work well together, Allura. But first, tell me everything you know of this Nova Charm, Sunset Shimmer, and these new friends of Twilight Sparkle,” He told the Leopard.

Allura gave a smirk, as did Twitch, seeing that they finally have an ally and partner against their common enemies.

Back at the Crystal Empire, they are at the center of the kingdom as they were underneath the castle while Twilight was holding the Crystal Heart in her magic. “Well, are you ponies ready for this?” Twilight asked her friends with a smile.

“Ready as we’ll ever be.” Sunset nodded.

“Bring it.” Zipp said with a smirk as the others nodded.

“Go on, Twilight. I believe this is your moment.” Sunny said with a small smile.

Twilight smiled at them as she looked at the spire the Crystal Heart should be in. “Here we go.” She said as she placed the Crystal Heart back in its original place, which then started glowing as it sparkled up. “Everypony, prepare to become Crystal Ponies.”

“Wait, what?” Hitch asked before the Crystal Heart then gave off a huge burst of magic, which expanded across the entire Crystal Empire that melted all the snow away, freeing the kingdom from the buried snow, clearing the skies from the clouds and turning the Mane 8 to Crystal Ponies as they looked at their new forms and mane styles.

“Eeee! Oh my glitter, I’m stunning!” Pipp squealed in pure excitement as she took many selfies of herself with her phone with giggles. “This is way better than our Starlight Ridge look!”

“Whoa!” Misty looked at herself. “And I thought our crystal forms at Starlight Ridge were amazing.”

“This sparkles to a whole other level!” Izzy cheered with pure excitement.

“Okay I gotta admit, this is pretty rocking,” Zipp admitted as she looked at herself.

“Wow. I didn’t think the Empire would do this to us.” Sunny said with a smile as she turned towards Hitch and Sparky, in their crystal forms as she gave a light blush. “And you look pretty sharp, Hitch.”

“And you look beautiful Sunny,” Hitch complimented as Sunny brushed some of her hair back.

“So this is what being a Crystal Pony feels like.” Sunset said with a smile while looking at herself. “Wow.”

“Yeah, you get used to it after getting it twice.” Twilight said with a small smirk before something else caught her eyes. “Ponies, look!” She pointed ahead as the Mane 8 then saw the crystal statues breaking apart as the shards then fell off, which freed the Crystal Ponies inside as they groaned and felt a little disoriented as they rubbed their heads.

“The Crystal Ponies are returning to normal!” Zipp called in amazement.

“They’re breaking free from their hibernation!” Misty added with a wide smile.

“The spell is broken!” Sunny cheered.

Twilight beamed brightly as she saw the Crystal Ponies return to normal and gathered at the base of the castle, muttering and talking in surprise at their freedom and the sight of Twilight. “Is that Princess Twilight Sparkle.” One of the Crystal Ponies spoke up.

“She freed us.”

“Why is she so young?”

“Is Spike the Brave and Glorious still around?”

“She helped bring back the heart’s magic.”

“Who are those ponies?

“Is that an Alicorn?”

“I never saw them before?”

“Whoa, guys. We’re practically celebrities now!” Izzy said cheerfully.

“Heh, now this is a different reaction from when we went to Starlight Ridge.” Zipp commented with a smirk.

“Oh, my Pipsqueaks are gonna hit the roof when they see this,” Pipp said, holding up her phone.

As Twilight looked at the crowd she heard a familiar sweet voice, “Aunty?” The mare’s voice spoke up, which made Twilight perk up with her eyes widened as she turned and saw the crowd behind her moving aside to reveal a familiar Alicorn, her niece, Flurry Heart, alive and normal again like the rest of the Crystal Ponies.

Twilight slowly turned to her as her friends noticed it as they made room for her, knowing this was a family thing. “F-Flurry?” She muttered.

Flurry then moved up to her aunt, noting she was much shorter than she remembered. Fearful this was a trick, she had a way to prove it was her, “Sunshine, Sunshine,” She started, doing a prance.

Twilight remembered this as she smiled and the two Alicorns got down and covered their eyes. “Ladybugs awake.” They then sat up and clapped each other's hooves and then shook their tails to each other. “Clap your hooves and do a little shake.” They chanted as they smiled at one another before they gave each other warm hugs.

“I-It really is you.” Flurry said with tears coming out of her eyes. “I’ve missed you so much.”

“I’ve missed you too, sweetheart.” Twilight said with tears of joy coming out as well.

The rest of the Mane 8 smiled at the sight while Zipp gave a weirded out expression. “Uh, while I’m happy with the reunion, what was that?” She asked in confusion about the greeting they did.

“Oh, Twilight told me that was the greeting she and her sister-in-law used to do when they saw each other.” Sunset said with a chuckle. “And looks like it’s a genetic thing for them.”

Sunny giggled. “Just like our secret hoofshake, Hitch.” She said with a smirk.

Hitch gave a chuckle. “I suppose that's true.” He said.

Twilight and Flurry pulled away as Twilight looked at her niece, “Y-you’re so big,” She joked.

Flurry giggled. “And you’re so small.” She joked back as she noticed Twilight’s appearance. “You’re just like what I saw you when I was a filly. What’s with the classics? Feeling a bit too big to be Celestia’s height?”

Twilight just laughed, “You always had your dad’s sense of humor,” She said in amusement.

“And you’re still the same aunty. Heheh.” Flurry chuckled.

“It’s good to have you back, Flurry.” Twilight said with a smile. “Allow me to introduce to my new friends who helped restore the Empire and you.” She said as she gestured to the rest of her friends.

Flurry said the rest of the Mane 8 as she walked up to them, while also noticing Sunset. “A new Alicorn? And new friends?” She asked.

“S-Sorry. But, it’s an honor to meet you, your majesty.” Sunny said with pure excitement as she tried to keep herself from squealing.

“Nice to know we’re not the only royalties anymore.” Zipp said with a smirk as Pipp nodded.

“I am so posting that.” Pipp said as she took a picture of Flurry, who flinched from the flash.

“What was that? A camera?” Flurry asked in confusion.

“Uh, not exactly.” Twilight said with a sheepish look. “Flurry, there’s so much you need to catch up on.” She said as Flurry looked at her aunt in confusion about what she meant.

Later that evening, the Crystal Empire threw a grand celebration for its returns. All ponykinds were there, along with the dragons and Discord. The ponies talked among themselves, chatting, laughing and playing games, while the Earth Ponies, Unicorns and Pegasi showed the Crystal Ponies all the new devices and features of the new Equestria.

Meanwhile, the Mane 8, along with Comet, Queen Haven and Alphabittle were chatting with Flurry Heart, “Princess Flurry Heart, on behalf of Zephyr Heights, I Queen Haven welcome you back to Equestria,” Queen Haven said while giving a bow.

“Thank you, Queen Haven.” Flurry said while giving a bow in return. “I must be honest, I didn't expect Equestria to change so much since my kingdom last saw it.”

“That’s alright dear. Sunset had trouble as well until we helped her adjust.” Haven assured her with a smile.

“Be grateful you weren’t around when the ponies were divided.” Alphabittle said with a chuckle. “Trust me, it was a rough time.”

“It’s true.” Sunset said with a shrug. “I was lost and confused at first until I met my friends.”

“When my aunt first told me about the division, I had trouble believing it after seeing how well Ponykind is going.” Flurry said as she turned to the crowd of ponies having a good time.

“It worked out well.” Sunny said with a smile as Comet walked up to Flurry Heart.

“I am so honored to meet an Alicorn who runs a similar hometown to Starlight Ridge.” Comet said with an exciting smile. “Believe me, I thought the Auroracorns were the only crystal related ponies, but after seeing your kingdom and subjects, it’s incredible.” He said as he held up a cup of hot chocolate. “Coco?” He offered.

Flurry accepted the hot coco as she took a sip of it, which made her smile. “Wow. This is the greatest coco I’ve ever tasted.” She commented.

“That’s Comet’s speciality with drinks!” Izzy cheerfully said with a smile.

“I bet mom and dad would’ve liked this too,” Flurry said with a sad smile.

Twilight then placed a wing over her niece. “I know they would’ve, sweetie. I know they would’ve.” She said with a soft smile, which Flurry returned.

“Hey, where’s Spike?” Sunny asked, wondering where the Dragon lord was.

“Spike is being… mobbed right now.” Twilight said with a look as Flurry giggled as they turned and saw Spike being crowded by a bunch of Crystal Ponies, happy to see their hero returned and amazed at how big he was.

“Now, now, don’t push ponies. There’s plenty of Spike the Brave and Glorious to go around,” Spike told them with a smile as the Crystal Ponies cheered for ‘Spike the Brave and Glorious’.

“Wow. You ponies weren’t kidding that Spike was that famous here.” Hitch commented in surprise.

“And here I thought he grew out of the hero shtick,” Twilight said in slight annoyance.

“Let him have his fun, Twi.” Sunset said with a smile. “He obviously missed the fame unlike the rest of Equestria who doesn’t remember him.”

“Well, after what you ponies have done today, I know the Crystal Empire will forever be in your debt,” Flurry told the Mane 8.

“Thank you princess,” Sunny said before remembering something, “Also, I’ve been meaning to ask but during the Division, the other creatures left Equestria to their own kingdom right?”

“They did,” Flurry nodded. “Though some of them moved to new territory during the chaos.”

“You wouldn’t happen to know where those new territories would be?” Sunny asked her.

Flurry tapped her chin, “I think my parents kept records of where the other creatures could be. But the records are huge and my memory ain’t what it used to be after being in a crystal hibernation for so many moons.” She said while rubbing her head.

“With the Crystal Empire returned, I know we can encourage the other creatures to return to Equestria and make the Magic of Friendship stronger than ever,” Sunny told her.

Flurry gave a small giggle. “You are just like my aunt, dear Sunny. No wonder you accomplished so much and gained your Alicorn status.” She said, which made Sunny blushed a bit from the compliment. “Though if you’re looking to bring creatures back, the closest kingdom from here is Yakyakastan, though I don’t know if the Yaks still live up there after all this time.”

“Still it’s a good place to start and at least find out where they went.” Sunny assured with a smile.

“Though word of advice, Sunny, Yaks are stubborn and a bit of a smash first ask questions later.” Twilight said with a cringed look. “And trust me, they smashed my old castle with just a simple greeting.”

“Can’t be worse than going through a Dragon Lavarinth,” Sunset commented.

“The yaks nearly declared war if they weren’t satisfied, Sunset.” Twilight said with a dull look as Flurry giggled, having been told of that story.

“Oh please, War, Shmar,” Sunset waved off before she noticed Twilight’s dull expression, which made her realize. “Wait, you’re serious? Wow, you really must’ve offended them,” She laughed a bit.

“More than you would think.” Twilight said with a brow as they all shared a laugh as Twilight joined in as well.

Little did they know however, that three very unfriendly creatures watched their celebration from the cliff tops outside the Empire. “Oh, great. Now there’s four Alicorns to deal with.” Allura muttered in irritation.

“Princess Flurry Heart. Daughter of Princess Cadance, the last Ruler of the Crystal Empire,” Sombra explained to her, “But don’t worry, she’ll be too busy catering to her subjects at every whim to care about us.”

“You seemed unconcerned about this.” Allura noted.

“I’ve been through this before. And don’t worry. They may know about you, but they don’t know about me. Which is why, when they least expect it, they’ll be in for a deep surprise.” Sombra said with a smirk as she looked at Sunset Shimmer. “That is Sunset Shimmer, the one who returned Twilight Sparkle, correct?” He asked.

“And the one who can travel across worlds, yes,” Allura confirmed, “All this time I thought the Nova Charm was the only way to travel between realms, but to think one little pony is able to use it all on her own,” She said as she stared hard at Sunset who was laughing with Twilight.

“Mmm, Alicorns usually have their own unique abilities. I know from experience.” Sombra said while still keeping an eye on Sunset. “And one Alicorn capable of bringing back the dead, I am impressed by her skills.”

“Though, you shouldn’t drop your guard around that one either,” Allura warned, gesturing to Sunny, “Trust me, for a fake Alicorn, she does indeed have power.”

“Yes. The Earth Pony with the ability to summon her Alicorn form at will, intriguing.” Sombra said while rubbing his chin. “And I can sense that she has a taste of Dark Magic,”

“So?” Allura asked with a brow while Twitch looked just as confused.

“The Power of Dark Magic is irresistible, once you’ve had that first taste you're never satisfied,” Sombra explained with a smirk as he looked at Sunny, “All it takes is one pony out of the equation, and their Magic of Friendship is useless.”

“Are you saying we try and turn Starscout into our side?” Allura questioned with a brow. “That’s impossible for a pony like her to even consider it.”

Sombra gave a chuckle as he turned to Allura. “Oh, Allura, my dear Snow Leopard.” He said as he lifted his hoof and placed it under Allura’s chin. “Even the purest of hearts can be tainted by a single drop of venom. Young Sunny has experienced Dark Magic once, she’s going to want to feel that sensation again.”

“And with every time she uses it, the more it will corrupt her,” Allura realized what Sombra was saying as Twitch babbled in understanding, “So all we have to do is give her a reason to use it.”

“Yes. And once she uses it enough, she’ll learn the true power of magic.” Sombra said with a smirk. “Let them have their victory. From this day forward, they will know true suffering.” He finished, which he then starts his signature evil laughter, which Allura and Twitch joined in as the three villains plot to turn one of their enemies against her own.

End of Special 3.

Author's Note

Heyo! Surprise! Another special that me and HarryBuilder have made, and it's a big twist and special one as about a sudden trip to the Frozen North and brining the Crystal Empire back and Allura brining back one of Equestria's worst enemies, King Sombra! Which is a shock and sudden twist for our heroes, but Twilight finally reunited with her favorite Niece, Flurry Heart and the Crystal Empire has returned once again and will take time to adjust to new Equestria, but now Allura and Twitch are teaming up with Sombra, which is more trouble for our harmonic heroes, but I hope you all enjoyed because in the future, there's bound to be more adventures for the Mane 8!

Also, this is what Flurry Heart looks like now.

This image is from https://www.deviantart.com/arkogon.

And this is how I see the Empire looked like in G5 before its restoration, just with the snow a bit more lower.

And this is what sombra look like in this series

Anyway, I hope you all enjoy, because this is just gonna get more interesting and shocking adve

Chapter 27: Crash and Zipp

Chapter 27: Crash and Zipp

At Zephyr Heights, Zipp was in her room pacing on the spot taking breaths while wiping her brow. “Okay, Zipp. You can pull this off. You are the most skilled and best flyer in Equestria. You can do this.” Zipp said to herself.

“Hey, Zipperdoodle!” Pipp suddenly said, making Zipp yelp and turn to see her friends standing at the door.

“Pipp, I told you not to call me that in public,” Zipp said through her teeth while gesturing to the others.

“Heheh, Zipperdoodle.” Sunset chuckled quietly with a wing over her mouth.

“Sorry, Zipp. Just wanted to see how you’re doing.” Pipp said as she and the others went towards her.

“And you couldn’t have just knocked first?” Zipp asked with a brow.

“You left the door open, Zipp.” Sunny said to her with an amusing smile.

“We just walked right in.” Twilight added.

“Surprise you didn’t notice,” Misty commented.

“Ahh, she’s probably just nervous because in one week she’s to perform a crazy fast and dangerous air stunt show in front of all of Equestria and millions of ponies waiting for her to fly across the sky like the rebel princess she is,” Izzy told them.

“Heh, Rainbow Dash would do the same.” Twilight commented.

“Yeah. Right. I am about to do that.” Zipp said with a confident smile, “This is my chance to show mom just how far I’ve come since magic’s come back. I’ve been practicing for weeks since she told me!” She said excitedly.

Pipp then sighed, “Ugh, Zipp you’re always just flying, you never have time for preening, hooficures or selfies,” She said before smiling in thought, “You know what you need?”

“Pipp, don’t you a h-” Zipp tried to say.

“A hot date!” Pipp finished.

Zipp groaned. “Sis, we’ve been over this. I don’t want any of those or a date.” She said with a look. “I’m already a detective and Equestria’s greatest flyer-”

“Equestria’s self-proclaimed greatest flyer,” Sunset snarked with a teasing smirk as Zipp gave a dull look to Sunset.

“I don’t need a Coltfriend who’s only after the Throne of Zephyr Heights,” Zipp finished.

“Aww, Zipp you’re selling yourself too short,” Pipp said, wrapping a foreleg around her while showing her phone, “I know a bunch of stallions who are totally into the royal rebel type of mare.”

“Pipp, I said it once, I said it to Izzy, and I’ll say it again; I don’t need a coltfriend.” Zipp said tiredly as she spread her wings and flew off. “I need to practice. I’ll see you guys at the show.” She said as she flew off as her friends watched.

“Pipp, why do you always have to push Zipp to even consider doing makeup or getting a coltfriend anyway?” Sunset questioned with a brow. “During Hearts and Hooves Day, Izzy kept thinking Rocky and Zipp are a thing, but she talked her out of that for a couple of hours.”

“It’s true. She did. And that was before we found out Jazz has a crush on Rocky.” Izzy said with a cheerful smile.

“Well, it’s probably because, I want Zipp to have a relationship will work out,” Pipp said with a slight frown which confused them, “Zipp doesn’t like talking about but, back when were a little younger, Zipp started hanging out with this Colt she was into, and it looked it was going well, until she found he was only hanging out with her so he get in mom’s graces, he even tried hitting on me, which I’m was flatter of course.” She said with a smirk as the others rolled their eyes playfully before Pipp frowned. “But even I was shocked, and it hurt my sister’s heart. Mom even banned that colt from the palace for using Zipp to get in, and since then, Zipp kinda refused to even consider getting a coltfriend if they started playing with her feelings again.”

“Oooh, yikes.” Sunset said with a cringed as the others frowned in sympathy.

“Wow, Zipp had it rough.” Hitch said with a frown. “And that was against the rules of a relationship.”

“Well, not every coltfriend plays by the rules, Sheriff,” Sunset said with a look.

“Good point.” Hitch said with a sheepish look.

“Poor Zipp.” Sunny said with a frown.

“Who knew she tried to be in a relationship.” Misty commented with a sympathy frown.

“Some of us felt love, which didn’t work out.” Twilight said with a frown when she used to have a crush on Flash Sentry, but didn’t work out since he was from CSH and the one in Equestria doesn’t know her much.

“I know how that feels,” Sunset muttered, knowing that feeling well.

“Since then, Zipp has been doing everything to look unprincess-like, so she wouldn’t attract another guy who would play with her feelings, even though she was already a rebel at the time, but still.” Pipp explained, “Now her only real true love is thrills and daring flight stunts.”

“And detectiving now. Don’t forget detectiving.” Izzy said with a cheerful look.

“Yes, that too.” Pipp said with a chuckle.

“Well, while that is very sweet that you wanted to make Zipp happy, Pipp. But you can’t just force her to be in a relationship.” Sunny said to her.

“I do not force her. I was just trying to let her give it a shot.” Pipp said.

“Yes, but if somepony doesn’t want to find love, it’s their choice.” Twilight said with a frown. “I’ve been there when I tried to force friendship on my first student, Starlight Glimmer. Which didn’t work out well.” She added, remembering how her past with Trixie almost ruined Starlight’s friendship with her.

“So if Zipp’s happy being an unattached mare, we should respect it,” Sunset said to her.

“But, we did it with Jazz.” Pipp reminded them.

“Which ended in Jazz humiliating herself instead of just talking to Rocky despite it surprisingly working out in the end.” Sunset said with a dull look.

Pipp gave a sheepish chuckle as the others, except Twilight and Sunset, gave embarrassed looks. “Okay, fair point.” Pipp said.

“Still, we should be proud of Zipp,” Twilight told the group, “This show will be a testament to how far ponykind have come since magic returned.”

“And the first show for the Crystal Ponies since their return.” Sunny said with a smile. “I heard Princess Flurry Heart is gonna be there.”

“I know. I can’t wait to see my favorite niece!” Twilight said giggly as her wings spread while tapping her hooves.

“Alright, let’s go ponies.” Sunset said with a small smile. “We might want to see how Zipp practices before the games. She really likes to stay in shape before a big event.” She said as the others nodded and followed after Zipp.

In a large Stadium with a cloud cover floor and stunt obstacles litter about like hoops, cloud ramps and rings and more. The Mane 8, With Queen Haven with them, looked at the set while Zipp looked at it with sparkly eyes and hooves to her cheeks. “Wow, Zipp could really rival Rainbow’s skills with this set up.” Twilight commented with a smile.

“I believe ya.” Sunset said with a smile.

“Mom, this is amazing!” Zipp cheered with a bright smile.

“Oh, thank you, Zipp,” Haven said with a smile, “The Zephyr Heights Sky Stadium is even better than I thought it would be. I based it off those documents of Cloudsdale you showed me, Sunset,” She said to the yellow alicorn.

“Eh, I tried to recover much info and remember some things from that time, which was a bit rusty, but I tried thanks to some feedback from Twilight.” Sunset said with a smile.

“And I remember it well.” Twilight said with a proud smile.

“Well, this is so amazing!” Zipp cheered in excitement. “I am gonna try this out before the games starts!”

“Why, of course darling. Go on--” Haven said before Zipp flew off past her. “Ahead.” She finished with a small smile as they saw Zipp going through the obstacles.

“Wow, look at Zipp go!” Izzy said as Zipp serpentined through some brass poles.

“I never seen her go that fast!” Pipp said with a smile. “Not even through that flight school lesson she gave the other Pegasi!”

“Amazing! She’s like the most… uh… uh….” Misty muttered as she tried to find the right words.

“Devilish flyer?” Hitch offered as they watched Zipp go.

“Yeah, devilish flyer!” Misty said with a smile as they followed Zipp around.

“She is amazing!” Sunny said with a smile.

“Where have I seen this before?” Twilight asked with a frown, feeling a sense of deja vu.

“What was that, Twi?” Sunset asked in confusion.

As Zipp kept flying around, she went through some loops and rings as she flew as fast as her wings could carry…

…but then, she clipped her wing against one of the obstacles, making her eyes widened as her flight to go off balance, “Whoa! Whoa! Whoa!” She yelled while waving her hooves around, losing control, which her friends noticed as Twilight frown, definitely remember this.

“Oh no. Oh no. Oh no.” Twilight muttered in concern as they followed Zipp’s flight.

“Aye-aye-aye-aye-aye!” Izzy cried out as they looked up and saw Zipp flying down as she landed hard into a pole that bent hard before she slingshot back with a yell and bounced around the course like a pinball, spun around one ring, before she crashed into the side of the stadium with a hard crash, which made them all cringed.

“Oooh!” They all exclaimed.

“That’s gonna leave a mark.” Hitch said while covering Sparky’s eyes from that nasty crash.

“ZIPP!/MY BABY!” Both Pipp and Haven cried out in worry as they flew towards where Zipp crashed and picked her up.

“Zephyrina, are you okay?!” Haven said in concern as Zipp’s eyes spun while she smiled dopily.

“Zipp, talk to me, are you okay?!” Pipp asked her sister as the others came over.

“What? Oh yeah, I’m good,” Zipp said dizziedly, while her eyes swirled, “Hey, how does a spa day sound right about now?” She asked.

“She’s not fine!” Pipp said in panic, knowing Zipp would never suggest a spa day.

“To the palace’s medical room! Now! Guards!” Haven cried out to her guards as they rushed in with a bed stretch as they gently placed Zipp in and they quickly entered the palace as the others watched in concern.

“Oh, just like Rainbow alright.” Twilight said with a frown, remembering when Rainbow crashed at times, including a wing broken.

“We better go and see if she’s okay!” Sunny said as they all rushed up to the palace.

Zipp only saw blackness as she groaned and cracked her eyes open, seeing a purple and pink blur looking over her, “Hey, I think she’s coming out of it,” Sunset’s voice spoke up.

“Zypherina can you hear me?” Queen Haven asked as Zipp’s vision cleared.

“How many glitter do I have?” Izzy asked.

“Zipp, you wanna take a selfie?” Pipp asked, holding out her phone before it was shoved in her face by Zipp.

“Absolutely, not.” Zipp said with a tired look.

“She’s back.” Hitch said with a smirk as the others smiled in relief.

“She sure is.” Pipp said as she got the phone off her face with a smile.

Zipp groaned and sat up while rubbing her head, “Wh-what happened?” She asked, looking to see her in the medical bay, “Last thing I remember I,” Her face then turned to dread, “Oh no, nonono, somepony please don’t tell me that I-”

“Had a major crash landing?” Sunset asked with a frown. “Uh, yeah, you did, Zipp. A nasty one at that.”

“You’re lucky nothing was broken though,” Misty told her.

“Except for your head of course.” Izzy said naturally.

“Izzy!” The others all said to her, which made her flinch.

“What? Honesty.” Izzy said before she realized something. “Ooooh. Woopsies.” She said with a sheepish smile.

Zipp looked up and saw a bandage headband as she groaned. “I landed on my head? That’s embarrassing.” She said.

“Hey, it’s not that bad.” Twilight said optically. “When my friend Rainbow Dash crashed many times, one time, she broke her wings, which is much worse than a head injury.” She said as she gave a smile.

“I don’t see much comfort in that.” Zipp said with a dull look to Twilight, who gave a sheepish look.

“Oh, be glad you alright darling.” Haven said in relief as she gave Zipp a hug. “Your sister and I were worried.”

“What happened back there, sis?” Pipp asked in concern. “Usually when you fly, you are so focused and straight-up impressive.”

“I, I don’t know,” Zipp said, looking down in confusion while frowning.

“Well, everypony can make a mistake,” Sunset told her while smiling, “We’re just glad you’re okay Zipp.”

“Now that you're okay, why don’t we distract ourselves and explore Zephyr Heights?” Twilight suggested.

“Y-Yeah. Sure.” Zipp said with an uncertain look as she got out of bed. “L-Let’s go.” She said as she got out of bed and they all walked out of the room while Zipp was behind as she gave a frown. ‘How could I crash? I’m the best flyer. I practiced every day, even before I could fly.’ She thought to herself with a frown.

Soon they came outside to the streets and Pipp gave a smile, “Come on Zipp, let’s get some air!” She said with a smile before taking flight.

Zipp however froze and slowly looked up to the sky as it started growing and shrinking rapidly. Zipp’s eyes shrunk to pinpricks as she frowned in fear with her lips sucked in while she shook like a leaf.

“Uh, Zipp?” Sunny’s voice spoke up, snapping Zipp out of it as she turned and saw her friends looking at her in concern. “Are you okay?” Sunny asked.

“Huh, uh, yeah.” Zipp said with an awkward smile. “Yeah, just a bit spaced out.”

“Uh, Zipp, when have you ever been spaced out?” Sunset questioned with a brow. “That’s more Izzy’s department.” She added as she gestured to Izzy looking at a pegasnail.

“Oooh.” Izzy said with a cheerful smile before she turned back to her friends. “Sorry, what was that?”

“My point exactly,” Sunset smiled.

“So Sis, you gonna come flying or what?” Pipp asked with a smile.

“Um, actually, it’s been a long day, so why don’t we just walk around town for a while,” Zipp suggested, sweating nervously while smiling.

The others were cut off guard by that as they looked at each other before Sunny spoke. “Um, sure, Zipp.” She said as Pipp flew back down.

“Great. So, how about we go to Zephyr Heights’ park? Come on.” Zipp said as she walked ahead of her friends, who gave confused looks to her.

“Is it just me, or did Zipp turn down a chance to fly?” Hitch asked in confusion while Sparky babbled in agreement while rubbing his head.

Pipp gave a suspicious hum while she looked at her sister walking away.

At the park, they walked up as they saw some Pegasi doing some stunts in the air, which Pipp gestured to her sister to go join them and show them how it’s done, but Zipp shook her head as she walked by, much to her sister and her friends' surprise.

The next day back at Maretime Bay, Zipp was walking down the street while looking at her phone before she looked up to see Windy and Thunder waving to her, “Hey,” Windy gestured her to join for a race.

“Uh, no thanks, guys. I’m good.” Zipp said with a small smile as she walked off as Thunder and Windy looked at each other in confusion before they shrugged while the rest of the Mane 8 watched from Mane Melody while Pipp rubbed her chin.

The Mane 7 were walking into the Marestream for a flight before Sunset noticed something, “Where’s Zipp?” She asked, noticing the Element of Bravery wasn’t here.

“I thought she was out flying.” Twilight said in confusion.

“No. I think I saw her still in the kitchen.” Misty said right before Zipp walked out.

“Hey, Zipp. Ready for a flight to the Crystal Empire to pay Flurry Heart a visit?” Twilight asked with a smile.

“Um, flight?” Zipp asked with a nervous smile. “Uh, no thanks. I’ll just walk or take a train there.” She said as she walked off.

“Uh, the Empire is miles away and the new train tracks for the Crystal Empire won’t be set up for another month or two.” Pipp said to her sister with a brow.

“W-Well, then no better way for an exercise.” Zipp said with a nervous smile as she walked ahead. “I’ll catch you guys there.”

“Uh, Zipp…” Sunny tried to say before Zipp trotted away. “Okay…” She said awkwardly.

Pipp then narrowed her eyes and rubbed a hoof to her chin, “Hmmm,” She said suspiciously.

A bit later at the Crystal Brighthouse, Zipp was walking down the stairs from the bed as she walked up to the kitchen. “Zipp.” Pipp’s voice spoke up as Zipp turned and saw her sister giving her a brow. “I have a question for you.”

“Uh, sure, sis. What is it?” Zipp asked in confusion.

“Do you want to go for a flight or try out some of Mane Melody’s new makeup products?” Pipp questioned with a brow as she held up a brush and a mirror as she kept a straight face.

Zipp gave a nervous look at her sister’s suggestion before she raised a hoof. “Uh, what’s in that new stuff?” She asked with a smile, which made Pipp give a dramatic gasp at her sister as she dropped her mirror and brush.

“I knew it!” Pipp exclaimed with a shocked look. “There is something wrong with you! You never even consider giving my new products a chance on yourself your whole life!”

“W-w-what? Pipp, that’s crazy!” Zipp said, sweating slightly as Pipp frowned at her, “I mean there was that time when-Diversion!”

“Huh?” Pipp said with a confused look as Zipp flapped wings, blowing her mane in her face as she ran for it, “Stop that sister!” Pipp called out.

Zipp ran as fast as she could as Izzy came up from the front of her. “Hi, Zipp.” She said cheerfully before Zipp ran past her as Izzy spun around. “W-Whoa! Wild.” She commented with a dizzy look.

Zipp ran to the front door as she got outside, but then she crashed into something as her face planted herself in an invisible glass. “Huh?!” She questioned as she placed her hoof on it and noticed that she was trapped in a magic sphere mixed with gold, yellow, and purple. “W-What the--”

“Sorry, Zipp.” Sunset’s voice spoke up as Zipp turned and saw her, Twilight, and Sunny flying in, with Sunny in her alicorn form, as the three Alicorns used their horns. “But your sister planned this out.”

“We’ve all noticed that you’ve been acting off since your accident at Zephyr Heights,” Sunny said as Hitch, Misty, and Izzy walked in.

“And you avoiding flight and willing to try out your sister’s products is a bit concerning, even by your standards.” Twilight added with a concern frown.

“Yeah, which is a bit weird.” Misty added as Pipp walked out and stood beside her sister.

“Zipp, what is wrong with you?” Pipp questioned. “And don’t bother trying to lie your way out. Because I know you. So explain yourself.”

“I-I’m fine. No need to--” Zipp tried to say before she saw the look in her sister’s face while also seeing the looks her friends gave her as she sighed. “Okay, fine but brace yourselves. The thing is… I-I’m…Afra-yaa-yaah.” She sputtered the last word.

“You’re Afra-yaa-yaah?” Hitch repeated while he was sitting on a couch.

“I’m Afra-bay-dayday.” Zipp tried to say again.

“I don’t think there's a proverb for that one,” Twilight said, rubbing her chin.

“I’m afrooka-looka-looka-looka!” Zipp tried again.

“It, sounds like she’s trying to say she’s, afraid,” Misty guessed.

Pipp scoffed in disbelief, “You’re kidding right?” Pipp asked with a brow.

“Come on, Misty,” Hitch told her.

“Zipp afraid?” Sunny asked rhetorically.

“Never thought I’d hear that,” Izzy noted as she munched on some ponycorn.

“Yeah, she’s Element of Bravery,” Sunset recalled.

“From how long I’ve seen her, I never saw Zipp show fear her whole life.” Twilight said with a brow.

“No, she’s right, ponies,” Zipp spoke up, looking down in shame, “I’ve been acting weird all week because…I’m afraid to fly.” She finally admitted.

The Mane 7 all gasped in complete shock, “YOU’RE WHAT?!” Hitch exclaimed, losing his balance as Sparky was sent flying. “WHOA!” He yelped as he fell off the couch as Sunny caught Sparky, Izzy gagged from her ponycorn while Pipp fainted and Twilight and Sunset looked at Zipp in shock.

“I told you to brace yourselves,” Zipp said with a cringe while Misty started hitting Izzy’s back to get the pony-corns out of her throat.

“How are you afraid of flying, Zipp?” Twilight questioned before Izzy’s ponycorn that was in her throat was sent flying.

“Yeah, you love flying! Flying is your life!” Pipp exclaimed as she flew around her sister in shock.

Zipp gave a sad look. “Not since that crash I had back at the stadium.” She said with a frown.

“That’s it?” Sunset asked with a brow, “You have one little spill and you are now afraid of flying?” She questioned.

“It’s not just that!” Zipp said with a look before she frowned. “I never made a simple mistake in my life. I practiced to the bone, did so many stunts, performed techniques, and for some reason, I had a clipped wing and I lost control, which resulted in my crash. I never had that before, never. Not even when I couldn’t fly before magic returned. And not even when I crashed before, this was nothing like that.”

“But Zipp, what about the stunt show?” Sunny told her, “You can't let Queen Haven down."

“Yeah, you’ve worked hard to compete in the stunt show.” Hitch added with a frown.”

“Yeah, well, I guess I’m not cut out to fly now after what happened, especially with all of Equestria watching.” Zipp retorted before she frowned. “I’ve never been afraid of anything. Not even when facing Opaline or Allura. But now I’m too afraid to even leave the ground.”

“I'm not an Element of Bravery, I’m a scaredypony,” Zipp said sadly before walking away with her head down, “You guys go and tell mom that I'm not competing in the show.” She told them as she walked out of the Brighthouse

“Zipp. Sis, wait…” Pipp tried to say but Zipp already left with a sad look as the others gave confused frowns.

“This is like when I lost my creativity-juices.” Izzy said with a frown.

“Yeah, but unlike you who overworked, Izzy, Zipp is doubting herself.” Sunset said with a frown.

“Isn’t there anything we can do?” Misty asked.

“Let's just give Zipp some space.” Twilight suggested. “She obviously needs some time to get her flying mojo back.”

“But couldn’t we just go and cheer her up?” Sunny suggested.

“Sunny, whenever we tried to help ponies like the time you and I tried to help Dahlia with her plant magic, it ended up with Maretime Bay having a sneeze fest.” Sunset said with a brow, which Sunny gave a sheepish chuckle from that reminder. “Let’s just give Zipp time to think. She might need it.”

“In the meantime we should probably head to Zephyr Heights for the Stunt Show,” Pipp said with a sad look. “And hopefully Zipp gets her mojo back before I tell mom she’s not coming.” She said as they all walked to the Marestream.

“Zipp is strong, she’ll come around. Like another Pegasus I know.” Twilight assured, seeing much of Rainbow in Zipp as they walked into the Marestream and took off.

With Zipp, she was trotting down Marestream Bay with her head down and frowning as she leaned against a railing and looked up to see Pegasi flying around doing tricks as she teared up. “At least I got pegasi off the ground before I hit the ground,” Zipp muttered as she looked out to the ocean with a sad look. “How could I screw up my flying that badly unlike the other times I crashed? I never lose focus, I never crash that badly. Never.”

“Tch, do you always talk to yourself here?” A voice spoke up, which made Zipp yelp in startled as she turned and saw a blue pegasus stallion with a swept back yellow and white mixed mane with azure blue racing stripes on the sides and two long thin banks on each side of his head.

“Only when I thought I was alone.” Zipp said in slight embarrassment while looking out to the ocean again.

“Well, obviously, you’ve forgotten that you’re in Maretime Bay, near the coast.” The pegasus commented with a chuckle before he got a closer look at Zipp. “Hey, your Princess Zipp. Princess of Zephyr Heights, heir to the throne, and one of the greatest heroes in Equestria who helped defeat that fire Alicorn Opaline, and you and your friends brought back the Crystal Empire.”

“Yay, glad we’re famous from that.” Zipp said dully, which made the pegasus look at her with a frown.

“Okay, what’s eating you?” He asked. “Because whenever I see you or either of your friends passing by, you always seem like a determined pegasus.”

“And why should I tell you?” Zipp asked with a brow, “I don’t know anything about you, not even your name.”

“Oh, right, sorry.” The pegasus said while scratching his head. “My name is Cloud Breaker. And you may not know me, but you know that every Pegasi knows about you and your royal family, especially your sister Pipp, right?”

Zipp thought for a moment before she shrugged. “Okay, fair.” She said as she kept looking out to the ocean. “And what’s going on with me, I don’t think you would understand.”

“I only saw you in pictures and along with everypony else, saw you in action like the time when Maretime Bay Day had a bit of that magic glitch when you and your friends tried to help stabilize it.” Cloud Breaker said as he walked up to her. “And from all the times with the celebrations and that fire alicorn stealing magic and our marks thing last year, I can tell that you are a brave pegasus who can face any danger. Even other ponies saw it.”

“Heh, not anymore,” Zipp told him with a hollow tone, which confused Cloud.

“What do you mean not anymore?” Cloud asked in confusion.

“I had an accident that made me lose my confidence. And it was the worse accident than any I’ve been through. And it resulted in me hitting me in the head.” Zipp said with a frown.

“Oooh, ouch.” Cloud said with a cringed look. “That must’ve been a nasty crash.”

“You don’t know the half of it,” Zipp said with a frown.

“But compared to how Pegasi was before they learned how to fly properly, me included, you always seem the best out of all of us.” Cloud commented.

“Yeah, well, none were more humiliated than what I’ve experienced.” Zipp said with a sad look. “After that incident, I’m too afraid to even get off the ground and soar above the clouds.”

“Wait, you, Princess Zipp, afraid to fly?” Cloud asked in a bit of shock before scoffing. “Impossible.”

“Oh, but guess what. It is.” Zipp said with a sad look. “After that accident, I can’t even go two meters off the ground or even go for a simple flight. Heck, I even had to walk all the way to the Crystal Empire before my friends forced me into the Marestream, which was a bit scary for me.”

“So you had a little spill and now you’re too afraid to get off the ground?” Cloud asked in disbelief. “The Zipp Storm, heir to Zephyr Heights, one of the greatest heroes in Equestria, afraid of flying? The best flyer in Equestria?”

“Don’t you get it, I’m not the greatest Flyer anymore, I crash and-” Zipp tired to say.

“Do you really think any of the pegasi from ancient Equestria never crashed before?” Cloud asked with a brow, “I’m sure even the best flyer back then had to have crashed once.”

Zipp was about to rebut, but then heard what Twilight said when she mentioned her old friend Rainbow Dash. ‘When my friend Rainbow Dash crashed many times, one time, she broke her wings, which is much worse than a head injury.’ Twilight’s voice echoed in Zipp’s head.

“Hey, you’re right on that. Twilight did say one of her old friends was the best flyer, but even she crashes at times.” Zipp said in realization.

“Exactly, and do you think you're the only pony who gets scared? Everypony does,” Cloud told her, “Being brave isn’t the same as being fearless, it means being scared and still pushing through the fear to do what you want to do,”

“B-But I’m now afraid of even flying-” Zipp tried to say.

“So, face that fear.” Cloud said to her with a smile as he placed a hoof on her shoulder. “You’re Zipp Storm. You went through impossible odds. Everypony knows you and your friends did. And bravery may have been something you might have had before, but bravery comes when facing those fears. It’s never gone, just blocked off by something that you need to face to find it again.”

Zipp looked at him in awe as his eyes shone with inspiration as she felt something build up inside her as her cutie mark glowed. “You’re right, the only thing stopping me from flying, is me.” She said.

“Exactly. Nopony is perfect or fearless, but they are in their own way. Being brave is a choice not a destiny.” Cloud said with a smile.

Zipp looked at him for a moment before she closed her eyes as she placed a hoof to her chest. “Being brave is a Choice, not a destiny.” She said as she began to glow bright as her Cutie Mark shined.

“Whoa.” Cloud said in awed.

“Thanks for the talk, Cloud! Now I have a show to get to!” Zipp said as she then took a leap of fate over the railing and quickly spread her wings as she took a breather and then she quickly flapped her wings and took to the air and flew off to the sky as Cloud watched in awed.

“Whoa! It just keeps on getting better every time.” Cloud said with a smile.

At the Zephyr heights stadium, Ponies from all across Equestria were gathered with many stunt equipment while the crowd are chattering in excitement while the Mane 8, san Zipp, are at the VIP lounge while Queen Haven, with Alphabittle and Flurry Heart behind her, were at the throne section.

“Wow. This VIP section is amazing.” Twilight said as she was giving a piece of cucumber sandwich. “Thank you.” She said as she took a bite and started eating it. “And the food is good too.”

“Think nothing of it Twilight,” Haven told her with a smile, “Zypherina’s performance today will be marvelous,”

“Thanks right. Because my sister is the best there is.” Pipp said with a smile.

“No doubt.” Sunset said as she took a sip from her drink. “Zipp is like Rainbow Dash. If Dash was still around, only she and Zipp together could make a tie. But since she’s not, Zipp will beat these stunt ponies no problem.”

“So true!” Izzy said while eating a cupcake whole.

“Hey, Pipp…” Hitch asked as he guided Pipp away from her mother as the others regrouped. “Aren’t you planning on telling your mother about what's wrong with Zipp? What if Zipp doesn’t show up?”

“Are you kidding? Knowing how mom is, if she finds out what’s wrong with Zipp, she’ll fly all the way to Maretime Bay and overreact.” Pipp reminded them with a frown.

“But if Zipp doesn’t show up, she’ll definitely be more worried than that.” Sunny stated with a frown.

“Yeah, it’s not easy keeping secrets, Pipp.” Sunset reminded her. “Remember? You keep lying, it will come back to bite you.”

“I don’t think it could really bite.” Izzy said in confusion.

“Not literally, Izzy.” Sunset said with a brow.

“Oh, yeah.” Izzy giggled.

“I know, but you know my mom. She can overreact at the very details, especially me and my sister.” Pipp said with a frown.

“Us switching her crown around is proof of that.” Sunny said with a sheepish look.

“Yep, that’s true.” Sunset said with an awkward look. “And the time when we wreck her throne when finding a piece of an old glowing blanket, we were lucky we weren’t there.”

“Yeah, that was not our best moment.” Hitch added.

“Wait, you ponies did what?” Misty asked in shock.

“Long story, Mist.” Sunny said with a sheepish look before she frowned. “But with how Zipp is lately, I doubt she might come.”

“Well, if Zipp is anything like Rainbow, I have a feeling she'll show up right about-” Twilight was about to finish before a white and magenta blur zipped down, “Now,” She finished.

“Did you ponies really think you can start the games without me?” Zipp asked with a small smirk.

“Zipp!” Pipp cheered with a smile as she flew towards her sister and gave her a hug as the others huddled around her.

“Surprise to see you here.” Izzy said with a smile.

“And you’re flying again,” Sunny said with a smile as well after seeing Zipp flying down.

“Did you really think I wouldn’t stay in the ground forever?” Zipp asked with a smirk as Haven walked in.

“Zipp. Darling, you have arrived.” Haven said as she walked up to her daughter and gave her a hug. “I was wondering where you were,”

“Just thinking about some things, mom. But it’s cool.” Zipp assured with a smile.

“Oh?” Haven said curiously.

“Never mind that. Are the games about to start? Am I late?” Zipp asked her.

“Oh, they’re at the starting lines, dear. You should…” Haven was caught off as Zipp flew past her and went into the starting line. “Go.” She finished with an amusing smile as Flurry giggled.

“Zipp is so much like Rainbow Dash, doesn’t she, aunty?” Flurry asked Twilight with a smile.

“You have no idea. I sometimes think she’s actually a descendant of Rainbow.” Twilight commented as the two shared a small laugh.

Queen Haven approached her microphone and cleared her throat, “Ponies of Equestria, I have pleased to announce that I am honored you all have come to the opening to Zephyr Heights new sky stadium and our new Spectacular Sky Games,” She announced it as everypony in the crowd cheered. “And I like to welcome the Crystal Ponies and their ruler, Princess Flurry Heart, to attend the first games they have ever been to since their return.” She added as Flurry Heart gave a light blush at the compliments she was receiving.

“And now, as you can see we’ve assembled the strongest, fastest and most skilled flyers from across Equestria,” Haven continued as the Competitors stretched them.

Zipp was at the starting line, feeling a bit nervous as she was sweating a bit while seeing so many ponies among the crowd while having flashbacks when she crashed at the obstacles as she was feeling uneasy if she could go or not.

“And now, as ruler of Zephyr Heights, I would gladly say, let the games begin!” Haven announced as the crowd cheered as the chief coach with a flag was at the starting line.

“On your marks…” The pegasus coach started as the Pegasi stunts got ready, so did Zipp afterwards. “Get set…” He added as he raised a flag.

“Go Zipperooni!” Izzy cheered while holding two flags with Zipp’s Cutie Mark on it.

“Go!” The pegasus coach declared while swinging the flag down, which the pegasi stunts and Zipp took off as they started making their way to the obstacle course.

They made their way through the sky poles and slithered their way through them, though Zipp had a bit of trouble making the turns. “W-Whoa! Okay. Didn’t see this coming.” Zipp said with a frown as she sloppy made some turns around the poles.

“I think Zipp might be a little rusty.” Hitch said as he and the others watched Zipp in concern.

“Does she need cleaning?” Izzy asked oblivious as her friends gave her dull looks.

Zipp and the other stunts went past the poles as they then made their way to parkour course, jumping from standing pole over the cloud obstacles, while some of the Pegasi fell due to their inexperienced on clouds as Zipp hopped on each one as best she could as she barely kept her balance.

“How could the pegasi from the ancient past stand on these things? They’re like bouncing on trampolines.” Zipp muttered as she nearly tripped if she hadn’t quickly grabbed hold of another cloud as she gave a yelp. “Okay, it’s just like a fun house, yeah. Only on air and limited ground.” She muttered as she kept bouncing.

“That looks like fun!” Izzy said with a smile.

“How do you ponies even get those clouds down?” Sunny asked Sunset with a smirk.

“Eh, it takes skills.” Sunset said with a shrug.

“Oh, and we and Flurry Heart caught some clouds for the obstacles while flying.” Twilight explained with a smile. “If you’re an Alicorn, a Pegasi or any other flying creature, you can touch clouds like a soft pillow.”

“Wait, you mean we can actually control the weather?” Pipp said excitedly.

“Well, not anymore since you Pegasi stopped controlling the weather as the weather could control itself before magic returns, but you can still land or touch clouds.” Sunset said with a shrug.

“Aww, sad face.” Pipp groaned as she slouched her wings. “I wanted to keep a great sunny day.”

“Don’t even bother, Pipp.” Hitch said with a shrug. “Nature has laws.”

“Sssh! Zipp’s about to reach the next obstacle!” Izzy said to them while holding a tub of ponycorn.

On the Course, the pegasi were doing barrel rolls through the rings. Some Pegasi missed their targets and went over or hit the side of the rings while Zipp flew through them easily while also making it through to the higher ones. “Well, Zipp seems to be having it easy with the rings.” Misty said with a smile.

“Oh, you just had to jinx it, didn’t ya?” Hitch said, knowing what was gonna happen next.

As Zipp did another barrel roll, she aimed her target off as she hit the top of a ring, which caused her to start rolling. “W-W-W-WHOA!” She yelped as she was flung to the end of the ring obstacle as she groaned. “Well, at least I made it to the other side.” She groaned as she took off. “Okay, just one more stunt left,” She said before looking up and gulping, “The High Dive,” She said nervously.

“Ooh, looks like Zipp is about to go through the Hive Dive.” Haven said with a smile.

“What’s a Hive Dive?” Sunny asked uncertainty.

“The Hive Dive is where Pegasi dived down at impressive speed and gained some attitude after flying up at the speed after diving down.” Twilight explained.

“Wait, so Zipp has to fly up and dive back down to see how fast she can get?” Misty asked in concern.

“Oh ponyfeathers.” Pipp muttered as they watched as Zipp just stood there as the Pegasi flew up to the sky while Zipp gave an uncertain look. “Come on, Zipp. You can do this.” She encouraged her sister.

Zipp remembered her crash a week ago and was starting to get scared again before she saw a certain somepony standing at the stadium edge. Cloud was leaning against a pillar and looking Zipp right in the eye as he nodded with a resolute expression.

‘Bravery may have been something you might have had before, but bravery comes when facing those fears. It’s never gone, just blocked off by something that you need to face to find it again.’ Cloud’s voice echoed in her mind about their talk earlier as she listened to his words as she closed her eyes and took a breather.

Zipp then opened her eyes with a determined expression as she then spread her wings and looked up as she then took off into the air at high speed. “I’m a princess of a different kind, always trying to figure out why.” Zipp Said as she flew upwards and was glowing as she reached the highest point possible, “When my Cutie Mark comes to life, I blast freely across the sky!” She declared as her wings were spread and a rainbow glow enveloped her as she then dove down.

“Oooh!” The crowd all said in awed when they saw Zipp glow in rainbow color as the rest of the Mane 8 looked up

“What’s happening to Zipp?” Hitch asked.

“She's a glowing rainbow?” Twilight asked in wonders.

“Wait, I’ve seen this glow before.” Sunset said in familiarity. “Izzy, didn’t this happen to you before?”

“Oh, yeah, I think it was during my Blockywocky’s thing when I created the Boardtrot.” IZzy said with a smile, which made her gasped. “Wait, you mean that Zipp…” She started off.

While diving down, Zipp was still glowing as her mane and tail then extended as she then gain rainbow streaks of herself as she was envelope in a golden flash as she kept diving down as she then started to break a barrier as she then sparked up before she then blasted past, creating a sonic boom in her wake as a rainbow shockwave was made from where she took off as she dived down at high speed as every pony, including the stunt ponies, looked up in shock and awed at what they are seeing.

“O…M…P…” Pipp said breathlessly, as she got the whole thing on video.

“Twilight, is that what I think it is?” Sunset asked in awe.

“T-T-That’s the Sonic Rainboom!” Twilight said in shock and had a nostalgic smile.

“The very same technique Rainbow Dash made that got you and your old friends Cutie Marks together?!” Sunny asked in excitement.

“The same one!” Twilight called in pure excitement. “Zipp did a Sonic Rainboom! A legendary move that Equestria hasn’t seen in centuries!”

“My daughter did a legendary technique?!” Haven asked in shock and a proud smile. “I, I, I just, I can’t…!” It was all too much for Haven as she fainted before Alphabittle caught her.

“She’s just happy.” Alphabittle commented with a chuckle.

They continued to watch Zipp fly down before she then got into an arch formation as she then formed a rainbow over the stadium, which she stopped as she realized what happened as she looked at herself and saw her new Rainbow Form. “D-Did I just do that?” Zipp asked herself in shock as she looked down and saw her friends and the crowd cheering to her from the final performance as the rainbow Zipp made shined over her with sparkles as Zipp gave a wide smile at what she just accomplished as she then flew in a loop around her rainbow she created as the crowd cheered louder.

A bit later after the show, Zipp, who is still in her Rainbow Form, regrouped with her friends who were chatting about what happened. “Zipp, that was amazing!” Sunny said with a smile.

“That was the best show we’ve seen in our lives!” Hitch added while Sparky babbled in excitement.

“You created the Sonic Rainboom!” Twilight said in pure astonish.

“And the first Rainboom I’ve seen since I missed out on Rainbow’s.” Sunset commented with a smile.

“I have never seen a rainbow shined like that!” Misty said in pure amazement.

“It was so sparkly than the Brighthouse's rainbow!” Izzy exclaimed with a wave of her hooves.

Pipp squealed and rushed to her sister, “Oh my Glitter, Zipp you were so super glamtaculously amazing out there!” She said, before looking at Zipp’s mane, “And look at your Rainbow Highlights, they are so you!”

Zipp laughed before she was pulled into a tight hug by Queen Haven who nuzzled her cheek with tears of joy, “Oh my dear little Zipperpoo! I am so proud of you!” Haven wept happily while she hugged her daughter.

“Mom! My friends are watching.” Zipp said while blushing in embarrassment as her mother kept nuzzling her.

“Zephyrina, you will let your mother hug and love you as much as she want.” Haven said with a stern tone, which made Zipp give a sheepish chuckle and a nod as Haven went back to hugging her. “You have made the most memorable event that nopony will ever forget!”

“Thanks Mom,” Zipp said with a smile, despite the embarrassment, as she looked to her friends, “I guess I was wrong, I am still the Element of Bravery,”

“I knew you weren’t really scared of flying,” Pipp said with a smile.

“Oh no, I was terrified,” Zipp corrected, making her friends confused, “But it was only until I realized that Bravery is choice not a destiny, and that it means overcoming what scares to do what you want to do,”

“And I guess because you found your true purpose of bravery, you unlocked your rainbow magic of your element.” Sunset said with a small smile while gesturing to Zipp’s Rainbow Form.

“It looks similar to how me and my old friends had when defeating Tirek the first time.” Twilight said as she inspected Zipp’s Rainbow Form. “This is amazing. And I’m a bit jealous since me and my friends only had that power once thanks to the Tree of Harmony.”

“Ooh, I can’t wait until I get my Rainbow Look!” Pipp said excitedly.

“Give it time, Pipp.” Sunset said with a smile as she looked at Zipp while Flurry looked at her careful. “Zipp, you really embrace your element like Izzy has. And you created the most ancient move that no other pony has ever done in generations.”

“Thanks Sunset, I think I might be even faster than I was be-” Zipp stopped when she noticed Flurry looking at her hard, “Um, Princess Flurry?” She said in concern.

“A boy,” Flurry spoke up in realization.

“Huh?” Zipp said in confusion.

“You met a boy!” Flurry sang as Zipp blushed while the others looked at Zipp in surprise.

“Oh, what?!” Pipp asked with an excited smile.

“She met a what?!” Haven asked while looking at her oldest daughter in complete shock.

“Uh… Um…” Zipp stuttered as she looked at Flurry. “How would you know that?!”

“Zipp, I’m the Princess of Love.” Flurry said while gesturing to her appearance with a smirk. “I have the ability to sense love and share it like how my mom used to do. I can practically sense it off you. Kinda like how I sense Hitch and Sunny’s love sparkling so bright that I would’ve used sunglasses to see them.” She quipped while Sunny and Hitch blushed sheepishly from that.

“It’s true. She does have it.” Twilight said with a proud look at her niece.

“So, found somepony interested, eh?” Izzy said with a smirk, nudging Zipp.

“Because if so, we would like to hear about it.” Misty said with a teasing smile.

“What’s the likely Colt’s name?” Sunset asked, getting in on it too.

Zipp kept blushing as she looked at the teasing looks her friends gave her and a stern look her mother was giving as she gave a sheepish look. “Uh, I’ll just… I’ll catch you ponies later. See ya!” She said as she trotted first as she went back to her normal form and took off at high speed.

“Zephyrina Storm!” Haven yelled firmly as she flew off after her daughter as Flurry and the rest of the Mane 8 laughed in amusement from that.

“You just love revealing a sense of love out of nowhere, huh, Flurry?” Twilight asked her niece with an amusing look.

“I couldn’t help myself. It is my nature.” Flurry said with a shrug and a smirk.

“So, Zippy’s finally crushing on somepony again,” Sunny said with a smirk.

“I wonder who got my sister’s eyes?” Pipp asked with a smirk as well while rubbing her chin in thought as the others wondered the same thing.

Meanwhile Cloud was looking out to the sunset before he noticed Zipp flying in panting, “Okay, I think I lost her,” She said in relief.

“Tired out from the games?” Cloud asked with a small smile.

“Not exactly. But having to lose my mother from a firm talking to can do that.” Zipp said while taking a breather. “Phew, she’s tough to shake.”

“And what was she trying to scold you about?” Cloud questioned.

“Well, wanting to know who talked to me before the games and after Princess Flurry Heart sensed something in me that might’ve… giving her and my friends a hint.” Zipp said while having a slight blush as she rubbed her hoof.

“Heh, nice to know a princess has been singing my praises,” Cloud said with a smirk, “Bet you got a killer singing voice too,”

“Uh, I sing, but my sister does that everytime.” Zipp said, feeling her blush a bit more heated from the complimented.

“I heard. But if your sister could sing, I bet you have that too.” Cloud said with a smile. “And I saw what you pulled off at the show. And I gotta be honest, I didn’t expect to see a rainbow that you created out of nowhere. What, is that something you kept secret from others?”

“Uh, actually, it was my first time doing it.” Zipp admitted while rubbing her head. “Gotta be honest, I wasn't expecting that to happen.”

“Well, doesn’t make it any less cool,” Cloud told her.

“Yeah, it was cool.” Zipp said with a small smile. “Hey, Cloud. Thanks for the talk you gave me back there. It really helped me through the whole show.”

“Hey, I was just giving you a helping hoof, nothing special,” Cloud said with a small shrug and a smile.

“But it sorta did. If it weren’t for you, I wouldn’t have moved past my fears and did an impossible stunt that nopony has ever seen.” Zipp said with a smile. “I mean, not even I couldn’t pull that move before in my entire life. I mean, you don’t see that everyday, or ever.”

“Well, I’m glad that I could help, princess.” Cloud said with a smile as Zipp blushed some more. “Well, I hope to see you around, Zipp Storm.”

“Actually, maybe you and I can just hang out, go for some smoothies and take a flight?” Zipp suggested with a smile.

Cloud was surprised by Zipp’s offer as he gave a small smile and a shrug. “Well, I have nothing else to do today, so I don’t see why not.” He said.

Zipp turned away and pumped her hoof downwards, “Yes!” She cheered silently before turning back to Cloud. “Well, come on. Let’s go.” She said as she then took flight and flew ahead as Cloud watched her go as he sighed.

“Okay, that princess is full of surprises,” Cloud commented with a smile as he then flew after Zipp as the two Pegasi flew towards Maretime Bay as they flew across the sky together.

Zipp found her Element and unlocked her Rainbow Magic, but she also found something else too; a bit love that brought a bit of cheer to her life.

End of Chapter 27.

Author's Note

Another original chapter that me and HarryBuilder made, and it focused on ZIpp and her finding her Rainbow Magic of her element and developing a bit of a crush on a somepony as she pulled off one of the classic moves in Equestria history, I hope you all enjoyed this chapter, because who knows what else that might bring

Chapter 28: The Water Park

Chapter 28: The Water Park

It is an extreme heat at the Boardtrot as Sunny, Sunset, and Twilight were at the smoothie stand, while the two Alicorns are sitting on their chairs, drinking smoothies while Sunny was laying on the counter as the three ponies sweat and groan from the heat.

“Is it just me, or is that smoothie cup melting?” Sunny asked her two friends as they saw a smoothie cup melting from the heat.

“No, Sunny. It’s not you.” Sunset said while sipping more smoothie as Comet came by with his notes.

“Huh. That's the third one this morning.” Comet commented as he gestured to the two other smoothie cups that had already melted.

“Sweet Celestia, it’s the hottest day of the year in Equestria.” Twilight groaned as she sip her smoothie some more before she poured some on her head to cool herself off.

“Way hotter than the last heatwave, you mean.” Sunset corrected as she sipped more smoothies.

“Yeah, and way worse.” Twilight nodded in agreement as she sighs. “I missed the days when Pegasus and Alicorns controlled the weather. We would’ve had at least a cloud to cool things off.” She whined as she gave Sunny a bit, which Sunny gave her another smoothie cup.

“I agree, Twilight. I wish we would’ve been born at your time.” Sunny sighed as she looked around. “Where's Izzy? It's not like her to miss out on morning smoothies.”

“Haven’t seen her since this morning.” Sunset said with a shrug. “But knowing Izzy, something expected would be happening with her.” She said before a shadow figure ran past behind them, which caught their attention with a startled gasp.

“Wait a minute, what now?” Comet asked in surprise as Izzy then came out from a stand, staying in the shades.

“Almost there, Izzy.” Izzy said to herself with a cheerful and determined look. “That Dreamy Greeny smoothie isn't gonna drink itself.” She then put on a sun hat and wore sunglasses as she took out an umbrella before she then put on some sunblock on her cheeks. “Let's do this! “ She declared before she gave a scream and made grunting sounds as she moved skillfully to any shade she could find.

“Hmmm.” Sunny hummed in surprise.

“Wow!” Comet said in awed.

“Interesting.” Twilight said in surprise.

“Impressive.” Sunset added.

“Ooh! Fancy!” Sunny commented.

“Ha-ha! Nice one!” Comet said in amazement.

Sunny then gasped when she saw Izzy about to hit a lampost. “Look out!” She called out.

“Oof!” Izzy grunted when she hit the lamppost face first, which made the four ponies cringed from that.

“That’s gonna leave a mark.” Sunset said with a cringing before suddenly, Izzy appeared in front of them.

“Izzy!” Sunny said in surprise while the others gave startling yelps.

“Hi, ponies!” Izzy said cheerfully as she put her umbrella away and her sunglasses.” Whew! Can you believe this heat?” She asked before she saw the melted smoothie cup. “Oh, something looks different here. Now, how am I gonna...? Oh, there we go!” She said as she used a straw and slurped up the smoothie contents on the counter as the four ponies gave uncertain looks as Izzy gave a sigh. “Still delicious!” She said cheerfully.

“Even after a head bump, Izzy is still Izzy.” Sunset commented with a small giggle.

“Like Pinkie Pie.” Twilight added as the two Alicorns giggled.

“Huh. Looks like everypony is avoiding the heat today, Izzy.” Sunny commented as they looked at the entrance and saw how empty it was as a tumbleweed tumbled by. “It's just too hot to Boardtrot!” She joked as she gave a laugh and a snort. “You see what I did there?” She asked Comet, Sunset, and Twilight as they gave weirded out looks at her jokes.

“Sunny’s still not getting her jokes right, huh?” Twilight whispered with a brow to Sunset.

“Yeah.” Sunset said with a cringed look, since Sunny is not one for jokes.

Izzy, however, gave a laugh. "’Too hot to Boardtrot!’ Sunny, you're funny!” She laughed before she realized what she said. “Oh! Hey, I did it, too!”

Then, all five ponies gave amusing laughs at the joke, finding it very funny indeed.

A bit later, the five ponies are still at the smoothie stand as Sunny has a paper fan she is using to fan herself while Comet has a battery power mini fan as they try to stay cool. “Whew. Maybe we need a giant sunshade over the Boardtrot. Then ponies could still have fun here, even when it's hot outside.” Sunny suggested.

“You need a mountain to cover up the sun from the Boardtrot, Sunny.” Sunset said while dumping some smoothie on her head as well. “And last I checked, it's not possible. Maybe we just need some snow.”

“We can’t control the weather to even get a drop of a snowflake.” Twilight said to them while wiping some sweat off her with a napkin. “And the only place that still snows is close to the Crystal Brighthouse, but that’s far up north.”

“Yeah, and I doubt the ponies wanted to go that far in this heat.” Sunny said in agreement.

Izzy laid low on the counter while slurping the spilled smoothie while using the straw before she had an idea. “Or... what if we had a giant playground totally full of water?!” She suggested with a smile as she rushed to the railings close to the ocean and the beach, losing her hat and sunglasses.

“What? Like a water park?” Sunny asked with a smile.

“That’s actually a good idea.” Twilight said with a smile.

“Been a while since I’ve been to one of those.” Sunset said with a smile, having used to go to waterparks back in CHS.

“It could have rainbow water slides and a lazy river.” Izzy started off as she pictured the water park as a magical protection appeared in the ocean while Izzy’s Rainbow Magic form started to appear as she started glowing. “Oh! Oh! And those amazing things that shoot water like a cannon!” She continued while her friends noticed Izzy going into her Rainbow Form as they smiled at her as more projections of the water park started to appear. “Oh, and those buckets that they fill up really slow! And everyone's like, ‘When's it gonna fall?! When's it gonna fall?!’ And then it dumps water all over everypony!” She cheered with a laugh as she started floating around as the four ponies got out of the stand and walked up to Izzy with a smile as she flew around. “And then you're mad, but then you're like, ‘This is hilarious actually!’” She exclaimed cheerfully.

“Uh-huh. Yeah.” Comet nodded with a smile. “Um, anything else comes to mind?” He asked with a smirk.

“Yeah, Izzy! Come on, tell us more!” Sunny encourages.

“Don’t leave us hanging.” Sunset added with a smile.

“Tell us what else would be great for a water park.” Twilight added with a smile.

“Well, we could also have a humongous wave pool!” Izzy continued with her hooves raised as more of her Rainbow Form appeared as more of the park’s features started appearing. “And drilly slides with floaty tubes! Oh, can you imagine it? It'll be the most fun ever!” She cheered as her Cutie Mark glowed and shot up magic into the sky.

“Yeah! And then maybe I could stop all this sweating!” Comet said as his Cutie Mark glowed, which shot magic into the sky along with Izzy’s.

“It will be a perfect place to cool off.” Twilight said as her Cutie Mark glowed and shot up into the sky.

“And for us to have fun while getting wet.” Sunset added with a smirk as her Cutie Mark glowed and shot up to the sky as well.

“And everybody could be together! Yeah!” Sunny finished with a smile as her Cutie Mark glowed as well as all five magic from their Cutie Marks glowed and combined into one single beam, which caused the seven shards from the Nova Charm on the stands to glow brightly as their combined magic then shot out a rainbow magic.

The Magic then created a magic rainbow, which shined over Izzy’s projections and created a real life Water Park that Izzy has described. “Whoa!” The five ponies said in awed as the rainbow shined bright as they looked at the water park in amazement.

At the other stands, the rest of the Mane 8 saw this as Zipp and Pipp looked at the new water park in shock. “What was that?!” Zipp asked in shock as Pipp gasped.

“Is that what I think it is?!” Pipp asked as she smiled excitedly with sparkles in her eyes.

A bit later, Pipp was now on her phone as she livestreamed her announcement. “Um, attention, everyponies! Stop whatever you are doing right now and get to the Boardtrot as fast as you can! Trust me!” She said in excitement as she turned to the rest of the Mane 8 as she held up her phone for a selfie. “Everypony say, ‘Water park!’” She called out.

“Water park!” The Mane 8 all cheered as Pipp took the picture and laughed as the Mane 8 then slid down the rainbow slide as they all laughed and jumped into the water as everypone that heard Pipp’s announcement all came and started having fun at the water park while the Mane 8 swam in the water with any pony in the pool.

(Let Your Magic Run Wild)
(Mane 8)
Let your magic run wild (now is the time to light up the sky)
Let your magic run wild (now is the time)
Let your magic run wild...

The ponies are tossing beach balls and relaxing while sipping cold drinks as they have a fun time at the new water park. Zoom ran up to where the splash bucket is at as Thunder was hiding beside a lever while looking at Zoom with a smirk.

“Almost there... Little bit more…” Thunder whispered as he eyed Zoom as she got into position where the bucket would spill. “Gotcha!” He called as he pulled the lever, which caused the water from in the bucket to spill and soaked Zoom.

“Hey!” Zoom exclaimed in startled as she turned and saw Thunder coming out, giving a laugh from Zoom’s soaked self as she gave a look, but then the bucket spilled over again, soaking Thunder as well as he gave an irritated look. But Zoom gave a laugh before Thunder joined in as well as the two Pegasus Guards laughed together.

(Mane 8)
Let your magic run wild (now is the time)

Comet was in a folate as he then slid down the rainbow slide. “Yeah!” He cheered as he gave a splash on the pool, creating a wave that sent the ponies flying.

(Sunny)
We are all different

(Hitch and Izzy)
But one and the same

“Come on, Sparkeroonie! Let's do it!” Hitch declared with a smile to Sparky as he pointed to one of the pool slides as Sparky was in a floatie as he laughed in agreement.

(Zipp)
Like starlight and moonshine

(Pipp)
We all have our place

Posey and Dahlia then jumped into two water slide tubes as they laughed as they slid down and went into the pool with a splash.

A bit later, the Mane 8 and some other ponies are on floaties while some aren’t as they are relaxing by the lazy river. “Now this is what I'm talking about!” Zipp said as she stretched and gave a relaxing sigh.

Then, they heard two familiar laughters as Zipp, Pipp, and Misty turned and saw Alphabittle, on a floatie, and Queen Haven on a rubber ducky float boat with Cloudpuff beside her as the two adult ponies shared a laugh.

“Mom?!/Dad?!” Zipp, Pipp, and Misty all exclaimed in surprise at seeing their respective parents here as well.

“Hello, my darlings!” Haven said to her daughters with a wave. “Say hi to your sisters, Cloudpuff!” She said to Cloudpuff as Cloudpuff gave a joyful bark to them.

“Hey, ponies.” Alphabittle started with a smirk before giving a fake gasps. Oh, no! Look out for the waves!” He called as he created some waves, which made Pipp, Zipp, and Misty yelped as the two royal sisters fell off their floaties and into the water.

“Alphie! I told you no splashing!” Haven said to her lover with an amusing smile. “I just had my hair done!” She added with a laugh.

“Ooh, waves incoming, your Majesty! Surf's up!” Alphabittle called with a smirk as he started swimming towards Haven and saved some splashes on her as Haven laughed as she tried to get away from him.

“Now, that's enough!” Haven laughed as the three mares watch while Pipp records this on her phone. “I mean it!” She laughed as she and Alphabittle swam off while Alphabittle kept sending splashes to Haven as she kept laughing.

“Aww, they're cute.” Pipp said with a smile as Misty and Zipp smiled in agreement.

“Hey, everypony!” Izzy said as she, Sunset, Sunny, Hitch, and Sparky came to them while Izzy was on a floatie.

“Izzy, this water park was exactly what we needed.” Misty said as she swam towards her unicorn friend with a smile.

“Even Flurry Heart came along and look at that, she and Twilight are still riding the water slide together.” Sunset said with a giggle as she gestured to where Twilight and Flurry Heart are as the group looked up.

“Weee!” Flurry Heart cheered as she and Twilight rode down the rainbow slide with laughter as the two Alicorn family splashed into the pool, which they resurfaced with soaked manes as the two giggled. “This is so much fun! I feel like a filly again!” Flurry cheered with a smile.

“Sometimes you do act like one in some cases, my dear niece.” Twilight joked before Flurry gave her a splash to the face, which made Twilight give a yelp as she spit some water out as she saw Flurry giggling. “Oh, it’s on!” She called with a challenging smirk as she and Flurry then started splashing each other while their friends watched with smiles.

“Heheh, those two sure know how to get along.” Zipp said with a smirk.

“Flurry Heart and Twilight have a strong family bond.” Sunset said with a smirk. “And no matter how far apart, they’re love for each other is strong.”

“That is so true.” Sunny said with a fond smile at the two Alicorns having fun. “And still, this water park is amazing.

“Yeah, your creativity is so wild, Izzy.” Hitch added with a smile. “How do you do it?” He asked.

“Hmm. I don't know really.” Izzy said with a shrug. “I can just see it all in my mind. I can imagine if this whole water park just disappeared.” She started off as her Rainbow Form then began to appear, which made her friends worried.

“Uh, Izzy…” Sunset tried to say as she and the others realized what was about to happen.

“And then we were out here in the middle of the ocean and we had to swim all the way back to shore!” Izzy said cheerfully as her friends panicked while trying to talk her to stop as her Rainbow Magic glowed brightly before a big flash showered the entire park.

A bit later, everyone all made it back to shore on the beaches with tired expression after Izzy’s Rainbow Magic made the entire water park to disappeared as the rest of the Mane 8 made it to shore as they were completely shocked and coughed a bit as they caught their breaths while Izzy gave a laugh as she laid on her back.

Next to them were Flurry Heart and Twilight as they took their breaths. “Well, that was unexpected.” Flurry muttered as she rubbed her head.

“This never happens with the other water parks, that’s for sure.” Twilight said as the group stood up and looked at the spot where the Water Park was.

“Well... it was fun while it lasted.” Sunny said with a optimistic smile and a weak chuckle.

“I feel like that might've been my fault.” Izzy said with a guilt look, since she was the one who made the park blink out of existence.

“At least we know you have the power to create and erase.” Sunset commented with a shrug and a sheepish chuckle. “I think we should help you train how to control your Rainbow Magic and be careful what you say in a creative way, Izzy.”

“And train Zipp too.” Twilight said as she pointed to Zipp. “Just to make sure she gets the hang of her Rainbow Magic as well. Because who knows what could happen if she makes a mistake using it like you did.”

“Good point.” Zipp said with a nod in understanding. “Well, since my element is bravery, I think brave and reckless?” She joked.

That joke made the Mane 8 share an amusing laugh as they all walked from the beach as Flurry Heart shook her head in amusement. “Just like my aunt's old friends.” She said as she followed after the Mane 8, the Water Park may have vanished, but at least they had fun.

Behind them, Haven, who was completely soaked, walked off with a fuming look while Cloudpuff on her back barked as Alphabittle rushed up to Haven with a sheepish look. “U-Um... I think it looks nice like that!” Alphabittle tried to say as he shook the seaweed off his leg while trying to cheer Haven up after her mane got completely soaked.

End of Chapter 28.

Author's Note

Well, this may have been the final episode in the series, but that's not gonna stop me from making new chapters and finishing up TYT in a proper way! So keep reading and waiting folks, because in the future, new chapters will be up!

Chapter 29: In the Dark of the Nightmare Night

Chapter 29: In the Dark of Nightmare Night

At the Crystal Brighthouse, as lightning flashed a haunting laugh was heard while a figure with insect wings and jagged horn stood tall, “Everypony will do as I command! And my Subjects will feed on their love for generations!” Queen Chrysalis said evilly before the lights turned on, revealing it to be Pipp with her mane dyed, had a black horn on her forehead, homemade insect wings attached to her real ones and wearing a fake carapace and crown similar to the changeling queen, “How was that?” Pipp asked with a smile.

Turns out, Pipp was showing her costume to her friends, while some have a dull look while those like Hitch, Izzy, Sunny, Misty and Sparky gave frightened looks while Twilight spoke up. “You really nailed Chrysalis, Pipp.” Twilight said in amusement. “Sounds almost like her.”

“I am a singer, Twilight, you think I can’t throw my voice around?” Pipp asked her, “Watch, this is my Zipp,” She then cleared her voice and gave a crabby look, “Pipp, this is no time for a selfie! Not when there are super dangerous extreme stunts to do!” She said, imitating Zipp’s voice.

This made the rest of the Mane 8 laugh while Zipp gave a look just like the one Pipp was making. “I do not sound like that.” She said before she had a second thought. “Do I?”

“You sure do, Zipperoni!” Izzy said cheerfully with a laugh.

“Still, a pretty good idea to go as villains this Nightmare Night, Pipp,” Sunset commented.

“Good? Heh, I think you mean, ‘bad’?” Sunny quipped with a smile, “Huh? Get it?” She asked as they gave her dull looks, minus Izzy.

“Sunny, you really need to work on those jokes.” Sunset said with a brow as Sunny slumped.

“So, has everypony got their costumes chosen?” Twilight asked.

“Well, thanks to you, Twilight, we finally picked out the right ones suited for us.” Hitch said with a smile. “I’m gonna be going as Discord.”

“Isn’t he the lord of chaos that bent the rules, Sheriff?” Zipp asked with a teasing look.

“Details, Details,” Hitch brushed off.

“Well, I’m gonna go as Tirek.” Zipp said with a smirk. “A variant of him may have tried to steal our magic, but he’s pretty cool in battle.”

“Ooh-Ooh! I’m going as the Storm King! Twilight told me he was the weirdest villain!” Izzy said excitedly.

“He may have stolen all Alicorn magic into his staff and tried to rule Equestria and beyond, but he wasn’t the sharpest crayon in the box.” Twilight said with a shrug.

“Twilight told me Cozy Glow wasn’t the ‘flashest’ villain, so she’s mine,” Misty said.

“No she wasn’t.” Twilight said with a frown. “She may have been a filly, but she’s more of an overdramatic mental villain. Even after she tried to rid Equestria of its magic.”

“Okay, but what about you Sunny?” Sunset asked the orange mare, “I remember you were already a villain last Nightmare Night, going as Nightmare Moon again?”

“Nah, I decided to switch things up. After all, while be the cool dead moon,” Sunny started before she brought out her alicorn form and then with a flash, she was decked out a metallic orange hoof armor, with a sun emblem on her chestplate, armor on her now white wings, a golden and metal crown helmet with a red jewel over her white horn, “When you could be the burning hot sun!” She finished a smirk.

“What is that?” Misty asked as she and the others looked in awed.

“I’ve never seen any character like that before.” Zipp said as she inspected Sunny’s costume.

“Sunny, did you became a knight or something?” Hitch asked in wonder as he and Sparky looked at Sunny in awed.

Sunset then noticed the sun on Sunny’s chest plate, “Hey, that’s Celestia’s Cutie Mark,” She noted, recognizing her mentor/mother-figure mark, “But, I would’ve remembered Celestia wearing this.”

“Oh, you wouldn’t because this never happens. Twilight told me of an alter ego if Celestia was in Princess Luna’s place.” Sunny said with a smile as they turned to Twilight.

“What does she mean, Twilight?” Pipp asked.

“One time when Starlight was on her first Friendship Mission, which was a bit of a shock for me, too much, she tried to help the Royal Sisters understand how each of their roles can be stressful.” Twilight explained. “And so, they switch roles and magic, and well, when it was Celestia’s turn, Starlight’s nightmare involved Nightmare Moon fighting-”

“Daybreaker!” Sunny cut standing on her back legs with her wings out, giving an evil look, “The better, prettier and more powerful version of Celestia!” She said, flipping her mane and then turned to Twilight, “Did I get it right?” She asked.

“Hit it right on the head,” Twilight told her.

“O.M.P, you are gonna be the star at the Boardtrot Nightmare Night Party tonight!” Pipp told Sunny with sparkly eyes.

“Yeah. Heheh, I guess so.” Sunny said with a small smile while rubbing her hoof, “Hey, Hitch, what about Sparky’s costume?” She asked her coltfriend.

Hitch was about to answer, before Sparky jumped onto his back, wearing a cowboy hat similar to Hitch’s, wore a smaller version of Hitch’s badge and had a sticker of his Cutie Mark on his leg. Sparky then gave a stern look, babbling while writing on a notebook.

Sparky’s costume caught the Mane 8’s attention. “Awww!~” The mares all cooed with smiles and big eyes.

“He is so adorable!” Misty said with a wide smile.

“That is too cute!” Pipp squealed.

Hitch however looked confused, “Uuuhh, what is suppose to be?” He asked with a brow, while pointing to Sparky who was still writing.

The mares gave sly grins and chuckled at Hitch’s confusion, “Take a closer look, Sheriff,” Zipp told him.

“The answer may be closer than you think,” Sunset told him.

“Girls, I’m telling you I have no idea who Sparky is supposed to be,” Hitch told them as he looked at Sparky who seemed to be giving orders and pointing his claws, “Seriously, who talks like that?” He asked.

“Oh dear sweet Hitch,” Sunny said, shaking her head and walking up to him, “So kind, yet so clueless,” She said.

“Uh, I do not follow.” Hitch said in confusion before Sunny touched Hitch by the cheeks and turned his head, making him look at Sparky as he then gasped with sparkles in his eyes. “S-Sparky?”

“Dada!” Sparky said cutely while giggling.

“Looks like he wanted to be like you, Sheriff.” Twilight said with giggles.

“Oh, you are so adorable and it fills me with joy!” Hitch said in a baby tone as he nuzzled Sparky.

“So what about you two?” Zipp asked the two alicorns.

“Okay, you guys remember our old friend Sonic, right?” Sunset asked with a smile.

“We sure do.” Pipp said with a smile. “He’s just so handsome.” She added with a fond smile as Zipp rolled her eyes playfully.

“Well, I’m gonna go as an old friend of his.” Sunset said with a smirk. “I’m gonna go as…” Sunset then lit her horn with magic, before she reappeared wearing a black costume, with white fur on her chest, her mane styled black with red stripes and into six parts sticking upwards, had white gloves with gold rings and black and red cuffs and had the same ones on her back legs buts with red, white and black shoes with jet boosters on the soles, “Shadow The Hedgehog.” She said in a tough tone while crossing her arms.

Her friends looked at her in surprise as they looked at her costume. “You’re going as a friend of Sonic’s that he told us about?” Misty asked in surprise.

“From what Sonic told us, he’s not exactly a friend, more like an ally/biggest rival, and a total buzzkill,” Sunset explained, “Not to mention, he rollerskates.” She chuckled.

Then a portal opened up suddenly as the real Shadow poke his head out with an annoyed look. “For the last time people, they’re airshoes.” He said in annoyance. “Seriously, it’s not hard to remember.” He said before he went back into the portal as it closed, which left the Mane 8 surprised and uncertain what to say.

“How can he hear what Sunset said when he’s from another dimension?” Zipp asked in a bit of an uneasy look.

“Sonic told me that Shadow has the power to bend the rules of Time and Space, so there’s a lot he knows about,” Sunset shrugged before tapping her chin, “Actually, I think Shadow at the Society told us about how he gained these crazy mutant powers to fight a demonic alien warlord in a temporal anomaly made of places of his past and future.”

“Say what?” Hitch asked in a frightened tone as he held Sparky.

“You know what, nevermind that.” Sunset quickly said while waving her hooves. “What about you, Twilight? What’s your costume gonna be? Wait, let me guess, Celestia, Luna, or your favorite sister in law, Cadance?” She teased with a chuckle.

“As tempting as those costumes would be, I wanted to try on something more original,” Twilight said with a smile.

“Really, what kind?” Sunny asked in interest.

“You’ll have to wait for tonight. I’m still putting on the finishing touches on the costume.” Twilight said to them with a smile. “But in a few minutes, it will be, and you ponies, will be in for a real Nightmare Night surprise.”

The Mane 8 looked to each other and shrugged, “Well come on Ponies, let’s get our costume ready,” Zipp said as they all cheered in agreement.

Out in the Streets of Maretime bay, ponies were all dressed up in costumes while in the alley, three familiar troublemakers were spying on them, “Why are all these ponies dressed up this late?” Allura questioned.

Sombra groaned as he was familiar with this tradition. “It’s Nightmare Night. Every year, ponies dress up in these ridiculous outfits, going out and asking for treats or playing scary tricks.” He said in annoyance. “Can’t believe it’s still going even after all these moons.”

“Mmm, I would prefer the scare and tricks.” Allura said as Twitch babbled in agreement. “But tell me again, why are we spying on these ponies again since we’re supposed to remain hidden?”

“With all these costumes around, any lesser pony that would see us would just assume we’re in costumes,” Sombra explained.

“Hey, you two!” The two villains, and Twitch, perked up and saw a stallion, dressed as a clown, waving to them, “Nice Costumes, Happy Nightmare Night!” He said before walking away.

“Huh, guess we blend in just fine.” Allura commented as Twitch babbled in surprise. “But wouldn’t our enemies suspect us then these lowly ponies?”

“Precisely, which why we must make ourselves scarce,” Sombra told her, “If we are acquire this nova charm you speak of, we must first know more about our enemies,”

Twitch then babbled and pointed out to the streets as the Mane 8, all wearing their costumes were walking by towards Mane Melody, “Here they come!” Allura whispered.

“Hide.” Sombra told her as they slinked back into the shadows.

“Oooh, this is gonna be the best Nightmare Night yet!” Pipp squealed as she and her friends were in their respective costumes.

“You said it like a thousand times, sis.” Zipp said with an amusing look, her Tirek costume hand her legs black with silver hooves, a silver collar and foreleg cuffs, her wings were red to mimic Tirek’s arms and she had two long, dark grey horns on each side of her head.

“I know! But I just love this holiday!” Pipp squealed in excitement as she looked around, noticing one member missing in their group. “Now, where is Twilight? She said she would be here by now when she got her costume ready.”

“She said she would be here,” Sunset said, looking around confusedly.

They then heard several ponies gasp and looked around to see them looking up in awe, “Look up there!” One pony pointed.

“What is that?” A mare wondered.

The Mane 8 looked up to see a figure of a pony dressed in a hat and cape flowing in the wind standing on the roof of Mane Melody. “Who is that?” Izzy said in awed as she then gasped excitedly. “Is that a superhero?!” She asked, her Storm King Costume, had her tail long, thin and white, had her horn colored like the Storm King’s and wearing obsidian armor.

“If it is, it’s gonna be in such a lawsuit for being on the roof.” Hitch said with a frown, his Discord costume comprised of each animal body part Discord had.

“You tried that before when Sparky first went missing.” Sunset said with a look, which made Hitch give a sheepish look as he cleared his throat.

They then saw the masked pony doing jumps and some stunts on the way down before landing in front of the Mane 8 as they looked at the figure in awe. “That… was… amazing!” Sunny cheered in excitement.

“That was awesome,” Zipp said with a smile.

“O.M.P, hootag, totally Supermare!” Pipp said, taking pictures with her phone.

The figure then gave giggles. “Not exactly, but a good name. Wonder why me and the girls haven’t thought of that?” She said in a familiar voice, which surprised the group.

“I know that voice.” Sunset started with a smirk. “Twilight?”

The pony then took off her mask to reveal Twilight’s face. “Yep. That’s me.” She said with a smirk. “But you may call me Mare-Do-Well.” She declared with a pose.

“Mare-Do-Well?” Misty asked in wonder. “Wow, fitting.”

“You dressed as a superhero?” Zipp asked in wonder with a smirk. “Didn’t take you as a superhero type.”

“And I’m surprised you are because I thought me and my old friends were heroes.” Sunset teased with a smirk. “Was this really an original get up?”

“Oh, this is a classic.” Twilight said with a smirk. “Me and the girls once wore costumes of these to teach Rainbow Dash a lesson in showboating about her being a big hero when she kept bragging and boasting about when it comes to helping creatures.”

“I heard about that lesson, but I didn’t know it actually happened after this Mare-Do-Well suddenly vanished one day and was never heard from again.” Sunny said with a smile. “So it was you?”

“And my old friends, yes.” Twilight nodded with a smile. “I figure if my first Nightmare Night back in physical being needs to be nostalgic, gotta go with something original.”

“And apparently show off some cool moves.” Zipp said with a smirk.

“Which was amazing!” Izzy exclaimed cheerfully.

“Yes, it sure was impressive,” Hitch said with a chuckle as Sparky babbled in agreement.

“For a minute there, I was worried you were going as Opaline,” Sunny said in relief.

“Oh, trust me, never in all of Equestria that I would go as our old arch enemy.” Twilight said with a frown as they all shuddered.

“Can you imagine what Nightmare Night would be like if she crashed it?” Misty asked, her cozy glow costume, having her mane light blue in curly, with a white color and fake wings on her back.

“Oh, I wouldn’t say crash.” Sunset said with a smirk. “More like annoyed and ponies wouldn’t be afraid of her, no matter how hard she tried to intimate them. Trust me, she tried that last Nightmare Night, which didn’t turn out well even after she and I had a brief fight.”

“But what if the Ghost of Opaline comes back, to seek revenge on the Ponies who defeated her?” Izzy asked ominously, with a flashlight over her face.

The Mane 8 gave dull looks at Izzy. “Izzy, there are no such things as ghosts.” Twilight said with a frown.

“Though, I wish they were.” Pipp said with a disappointed look.

When Sunset heard what Twilight say that, she gave an unsure look as she glanced to the side and saw Celestia giving a cheery smile and waving to her. Sunset smiled and waved back. “Well, you never know from what we see in our lives.” She said with a shrug and a smile.

“Okay, we have wasted enough time.” Pipp said as she flew up with her hoof raised. “Onward to the Boardtrot, ponies!” She declared as they all smiled and walked off to follow Pipp to the Boardtrot.

From the alley, Sombra, Allura and Twitch popped their heads out, “Opaline?” Sombra repeated the name the Mane 8 spoke off.

“I have no idea who that is.” Allura said with a confused look as Twitch babbled in agreement. “Must’ve been an old enemy these ponies faced before me. And unfortunately isn’t around anymore to help us,” She complained.

“Oh, I wouldn’t say that,” Sombra said coyly with a smirk, “I believe it’s time to put the Trick back into Trick or Treat.” He said as his eyes glowed with dark magic while Allura and Twitch watched in confusion.

At the Boardtrot, everyone gathered at the gates as Hitch brought out his keys, “Alright Ponies, it’s time to get this Nightmare Night started for real,” Hitch told the gathered ponies.

Everypony all cheered as Hitch unlocked the Boardtrot gates as they all entered the theme park, which happens to have spooky attractions and scary theme decorations all around as the ponies looked in both amazement or fright at the sight of the Boardtrot is now.

“Hey, you ponies decorated the Boardtrot for Nightmare Night!” Izzy said with a cheerful smile while the rest of the Mane 8 looked in surprise.

“Uh, Izzy, I didn’t decorate the Boardtrot.” Misty said in confusion. “Did any of you ponies, did?”

“I didn’t do this.” Pipp said in confusion.

“Not me.” Zipp said.

“Wasn’t Sparky and I.” Hitch said as Sparky cooed in agreement with a nod.

“Wasn’t me. Twilight?” Sunset asked.

“No, this isn’t my work. It’s more Pinkie’s or Izzy’s skillset that I don’t have.” Twilight said as she looked around. “But whoever did it, sure brought out the scary theme for this holiday.”

“And it is perfect for today’s Nightmare Night!” Sunny said in pure amazement. “The Boardtrot’s first Nightmare Night, and it’s already getting into the spirit!”

“Well what are we waiting for?” Sunset asked as they all rushed into the Boardtrot to enjoy the festivities as they try out the rides like the Zippercoaster, which made monster creatures like spiders and ghost to pop up from the side, which made the crowd scream, while some of the attractions and stands have special spooky surprises whenever the ponies try them out.

But what they didn’t notice was Allura, Twitch, and Sombra were hiding among the crowd. “Ugh, even this place has gotten into a festivites.” Allura said in annoyance while Twitch started babbling in excitement. “Don’t even think about it, Twitch.” She said with a firm look as Twitch mumbled in disappointment.

“This is good,” Sombra smirked, “The bigger the gathering, the greater the fear,” He told them. “In the chaos, I will be able to get a closer look at those shards.”

“And how do you plan on getting this many ponies scared?” Allura questioned.

“By showing something they are most afraid of.” Sombra said as he then lit up his horn in dark magic as his eyes glowed green. “Let’s give them a night they’ll never forget.” He declared as he fired his magic as vines of black mist spread across the Boardtrot as Allura and Twitch watched in wonder and slight intimidation by what Sombra was doing.

With the Mane 8, they are walking around the Boardtrot while still amazed by how it appears. “I don’t know how or who decorated the Boardtrot, but whoever did this, points for good effort.” Pipp said as she caught the whole thing on her phone.

“Even the ponycorn is Nightmare Nightish,” Misty said, popping some ponycorn in her mouth, “Oooh, I think it given me the chills.” She shuddered.

“You think that’s creepy, look at this.” Sunset said as she held up a cotton candy, that is like a web. “Seriously, I think it’s a bit too scary.” She said with a chuckle before they saw Izzy eating her webbed cotton candy.

“But they are tasty!” Izzy said with a cheerful smile as she ate more webbed cotton candy.

“Well, the Boardtrot is powered by the Nova Charm, with an almost unlimited amount of magic, it’s constantly evolving,” Twilight told them.

“That is so true.” Sunny said with a smile. “And it makes today's Nightmare Night more exciting!”

“Yeah, though I think a bit too much.” Hitch said while looking around a bit nervously while holding Sparky. “Ain’t this a bit too real?”

“Come on, Hitch,” Sunset told him with a grin as the dark vine slithered beneath them, “It's all just plastic and rubber, nothing to worry about,” She said.

“Yeah, that is if you’re not scared, are ya Sheriff.” Zipp teased with a smirk.

“Pfft! Like I said, not scared. Just curious.” Hitch bragged with a smile before it revealed that he was holding Sunny. “Just stick close to me, Sunny. I’ll keep you safe.” He said with a nervous smile as the mares all gave sly chuckles.

“Hitch, this is just for fun. What's the worst that could happen?” Sunny asked with a teasing smirk at her coltfriend.

What they didn’t notice was the dark vines swept below them as they gave off black and green mist that began to spread all over the Boardtrot, which they noticed. “Oooh, a spooky smokescreen.” Izzy commented.

“Heheh, this place just keeps on getting more surprising.” Twilight commented in wonder.

Suddenly they heard a faint sinister laugh as they perked up, “Okay Zipp, I admit it, I'm scared. Can please stop laughing now?” Hitch asked in annoyance.

“Um, Hitch? That wasn’t me,” Zipp said unnerved slightly.

“Or me,” Pipp added.

“Me either,” Sunny said.

“I don't laugh like that,” Izzy reminded as the laugh returned only a little louder.

“Where is that laugh coming from?” Sunny wondered as Misty dropped her ponycorn and had a pale face, “Misty?”

“No, it can't be,” Misty whispered in fear.

"Misty, what's wrong?” Sunset asked as the laughter became louder and Sunset’s eyes widened, “Wait, I recognize that voice.” She said in worry while the vines gathered together infront of them.

“No, it is not possible,” Twilight denied in dread, taking some steps back from the collection of smoke, where the laughter was coming from.

“What? What is it?!” Pipp asked in worry.

The smoke built upwards into a shape and sprouting from were two familiar wings of blue fire.

“It, it can't be,” Sunny said in fear.

“There’s no way?” Zipp added.

“Am I seeing things or does those wings look familiar?” Izzy asked in confusion while rubbing her chin.

“Uh, Izzy, I think we all are familiar with them, too well.” Hitch said fearfully while clutching Sparky, who was whimpering in fear.

The wings then folded together before the spread out, blowing the smoke away and appearing before them was a familiar fire alicorn, wearing her regalia and all, “Hello, Little ponies,” Opaline greeted with an evil smile.

“Opaline?!” Sunset exclaimed in pure horror while the rest of the Mane 8 gasped in shock.

“That is Queen Opaline Arcana to you.” Opaline said with an evil smirk.

“You?! But Sunset and Sunny trapped you in a Together Tree, and the Tree went down with the rest of your lair!” Twilight stated, remembering how Opaline was defeated, “How could you have returned?!”

“You returned, did you not?” Opaline reminded her with a brow and grin.

“T-Then… why have you been laying low and not continuing your plan to steal all our magic and marks?” Pipp questioned a bit frighteningly.

“Oh, I’m still planning to try that again.” Opaline said with a smirk before she looked towards Sparky, “Of course, I will still need a, shall we say, little something?” She said as Sparky whimpered in fear.

“You are not, touching, him!” Sunny called out with a glare as she and Hitch held Sparky close to them.

“Oh, like you would have a choice, Sunny.” Opaline said with a smirk as she lit up her horn. “Do you not remember our last encounter? You don’t have the power to face me alone.”

Sunny confidence fell slightly before Sunset stood next to her, “Good thing she’s not alone,” She said in determination.

“And she never will be.” Twilight said as she stood beside Sunny as well while the others stood behind them with determined, but slightly scared, looks.

Opaline looked at them in amusement before she gave a chuckle. “Well, this should be fun.” She sneered before she charged at them.

The Mane 8 then got into ready stances as the crowd all screamed in panic and ran off in fear just as Opaline came at them and fired her magic at the Mane 8, which Sunset and Twilight quickly formed a barrier around them to block her blast.

“We defeated you before, we can do it again, Opaline!” Sunset told the Fire Alicorn.

“Not this time.” Opaline said with a smirk before she then raised her hoof and created a fire shockwave, which knocked the ponies back as they looked at her in surprise.

“That’s a new one.” Misty muttered in fear.

“Opaline lost her Cutie Mark to the Together Tree, how could she still use her magic without it?!” Sunny exclaimed in worry as they stood up.

“Who cares?! Let’s just get her!” Zipp called out as she flew out towards Opaline and punched her in the face and then flew around and repeated the process before Opaline grabbed her by the tail and flung her across the floor as Zipp groaned.

“Zipp!” Pipp cried out to her sister in worry after seeing her thrown by Opaline.

“Next,” Opaline said tauntingly while the rest of the Mane 8 looked at her uneasily.

But in reality, it turns out anypony caught in the mist are just seeing Opaline as they are running in panic and fear while the Mane 8 stood and faced a shadow figure made by the mist while Sombra, Allura, and Twitch watched as Sombra gave an evil laugh. “It takes one fear to make them suffer.” Sombra said with a smirk.

“I must say, this is an interesting magic you have displayed.” Allura said with a smirk. “Those ponies must be so afraid of this Opaline character if they are seeing her.”

“Indeed they do.” Sombra said with a smirk. “I even made some improvements in my fear spell, so whatever they see, feels real to them.” He said with a chuckle. “Now come along. Let us see these shards you speak of.” He said as he walked forward.

“I’m starting to like him.” Allura said with a smirk while Twitch gave teasing chuckles, which made her look at him with a look. “No, I don’t have a crush on him! Don’t be silly, Twitch.” She said as Twitch chuckled as Allura growled as she walked after Sombra.

Back with the Mane 8, they were still fighting ‘Opaline’, but were losing. Hitch charged at Opaline, but Opaline bucked him in the guts, sending him flying as Hitch rolled across the floor with a groan as Izzy charged in, but Opaline caught her in her magic and tossed her away as Twilight ran by while shooting magic at her, but Opaline grabbed her in a magic whip that whacked her into some walls as she crashed into the floor. Sunny charged in while in her Alicorn form and butted Opaline with her magic shield, but Opaline grabbed her and tossed her as she hit a beam as she fell down with a groan. Pipp flew around to try and hit Opaline, but the Fire Alicorn quickly caught her and tossed her away.

Sunset growled while sweating a bit. “I don’t know how you’re here again, but you’re going down, fire freak!” She yelled as she tackled Opaline down as they rolled across the floor as they crashed into a stand.

Misty watches in fear as her legs were shivering as she watch her friends fight Opaline. “C-Come on, Misty, it’s Opaline. Y-You faced her once, you can face her again.” She said to herself while getting enough courage as she charged forward to where Opaline and Sunset were.

Opaline then knocked Sunset aside and turned to Misty charging towards her, “Ah, saved the least for last, hmm?” She asked with a smirk.

Misty charged up her horn and blasted Opaline, “Oh was that supposed to hurt me?” Opaline asked tauntingly.

Misty sweats nervously. “J-Just a warm up. I am not afraid of you anymore.” She said as she fired another blast at Opaline, who was unfazed by it as she gave a sinister chuckle. “Okay, maybe I'm a little afraid of you.” She said in fear with her ears down.

“Come on, Misty. You know you can’t do anything.” Opaline taunted. “You’re still a pathetic little filly.”

“N-No, helping my friends helped me see who you really are, and helped me get my cutie mark!” Misty said as firmly as she could.

“What Cutie Mark?” Opaline asked with a brow.

Misty was confused before she looked at her flank and gasped when she saw her mark was gone, not only that, her mane and tail were back to their original colors, “What?! No, no!” Misty said in panic as she saw her old dark magic necklace around her neck, “Nonono! Get off! Get off!” She yelled, frantically trying to get the necklace off.

“Oh, don’t bother, Misty. You know your place.” Opaline said with a smirk as Misty still struggles to get the necklace off. “You were always such a whiner.” She sighed disappointedly while walking up to her.

“S-Stay away,” Misty begged, scooting away from the alicorn with tears in her eyes.

Pipp then landed behind Opaline, “Hey you! Nobody bullies my friends, especially on Nightmare Night!” She told the Fire Alicorn.

“Really? I think your very few followers believe otherwise,” Opaline said, pointing to Pipp’s phone.

“Huh?” Pipp asked as she pulled out her phone and gasped loudly as she saw her number of followers was dropping fast. “N-No! My Pippsqueaks! They’re dropping! W-What have you done?!” She questioned Opaline.

“Oh, just given them somepony worth their attention,” Opaline said while flipping her mane, “Isn’t that right, girls?” She asked as Pipp turned and saw the Pippsqueaks, rushing up to Opaline, dressed exactly like her.

“Ooh, Opaline you are so powerful!” Seashell said with sparkly eyes.

“I love your mane!” Glory admired while fluttering her wings.

“And your wings are gorgeous!” Peach Fizz said in awed as she gave a squeal.

Pipp was naturally shocked and flabbergasted, “W-WHAT?! Pippsqueaks what are you doing?! Opaline is dangerous! She stole your cutie marks, remember?!” She told them as the Pippsqueaks turned her with dull frowns.

“I’m sorry, who are you?” Glory asked as Pipp was instantly shattered.

“W-What?! You know me!” Pipp said in complete shock.

“Uh, no we don’t. You’re just another pegasus.” Seashell said as Pipp felt her world fall apart.

“Another… but… she’s…” Pipp stammered as she looked at Opaline, who gave a chuckle.

“Say goodbye to your fame, Pegasus.” Opaline said with a smirk.

“N-n-no, no! I-I-I can get back! Watch!” Pipp siad, frantically taking out a microphone, cleared her throat and tried to sing but all that came out was a croak much to her horror. “Oh, no. Nonononono!” She cried out as she tried to sing again, but her voice kept croaking as she stammered. “My-My voice… It’s…”

“Gone. You are done, Pegasus.” Opaline said as Pipp looked down in shock and less spirited as Opaline gave a chuckle.

“Hey!” Opaline turned and saw Izzy standing by with a homemade catapult, “You wanna fight? Then fight me!” Izzy said with a determined glare.

“With what? Your little toys?” Opaline asked with a smirk.

“That’s right!” Izzy cheered as she put some items into her catapult. “Now take this, Opaline!” She called as she pulled the lever, but shockingly, her catapult fell apart. “W-What?”

Opaline gave an amusing smile. “Is that heap of junk supposed to do anything?”

“Ah, that’s just one, try this!” Izzy said, pulling out a bazooka, but as soon as she pulled the trigger it fell apart, “W-What?” She said in shock.

“Ah, are the little pony toys broken?” Opaline taunted with a sinister smirk.

“Okay, then…” Izzy then brought out her glitter cannon. “Eat my glitter cannon!” She called as she fired her cannon, but the glitter shot out the other end, covering her up as Opaline gave an amusing laughter. “W-What’s happening?! Why aren’t my Unicycling items working properly?!” She asked as she brought Senor Butterscotch, “Senor Butterscotch what’s happen-” She stopped herself with Senor Butterscotch’s head falling off and the rest of him fell apart too. “Senor B! NO!” She cried out in despair while Opaline gave a sinister laugh.

“Guess the unicorn is not as crafty as she claims to be!” Opaline said in amusement while Izzy frantically tried to put her creations back together before she was then covered in a bunch of vines that grew from the ground. “What is this?” She asked in a bit of surprise before she turned and saw Hitch using his Earth Pony magic.

“This time, I’m gonna bring you to justice and keep you away from my friends!” Hitch yelled out with a determined look.

“Is that what you think?” Opaline asked before blasting at Hitch, knocking him back.

As Hitch recovered he realized he was missing something, or someone, “Wait? Sparky? Sparky?!” He called, looking around frantically, “Sparkaroonie, where’d you go?!”

“Oh, what’s wrong, Sheriff? Lost your pet dragon?” Opaline taunted with a smirk as Hitch frantically looked around for Sparky before glaring at Opaline.

“Where is he?! What did you do to him?!” Hitch questioned in rage.

“How should I know? You’re his daddy,” Opaline shrugged naturally.

Hitch growled as he then saw his critter crew coming by. “Guys! Get back! This could get dangerous!” He called out, but for some reason, the critter crew weren't responding to him as they just gave chirps, which Hitch raised a brow. “W-Wait, what?” He asked as Kenneth gave another chirp, which Hitch can’t seem to make sense of. “W-Why can’t I understand you, Kenneth?”

“What’s wrong, losing your communication skills?” Opaline taunted with a smirk.

Hitch growled as he was about to charge at Opaline, but then… “Hitch.” Sunny's voice spoke up while in a weak tone, which made Hitch stop in his tracks as he turned and saw Sunny, battered and broken and burned on the ground.

“Sunny!” Hitch cried out as he rushed towards Sunny and held her in concern while Opaline watched with a smirk.

“Oh, I think I burned up your marefriend too well.” Opaline taunted with a laugh as Hitch continued to hold the battered Sunny.

“H-Hitch, why weren’t you there?” Sunny asked weakly.

“I-I-I, I wanted to be Sunny b-but, Sparky is missing and I-” Hitch stammered in worry.

“No, why weren’t you there for me?” Sunny interrupted him, “I was alone for so long…my parents were gone…you were all I had left but…you weren’t there for me.”

“W-What? Sunny…” Hitch tried to say.

“Y-You said that if… I didn’t follow the rules and gave up my dreams… you would leave me… yet… you were never there to support me.” Sunny muttered as her eyelids lowered. “You… never did…” She moaned as she closed her eyes completely and went limp.

“S-Sunny… Sunny!” Hitch cried as tears began to fall as he started shaking Sunny. “Sunny! Wake up! SUNNY!” He cried out.

Opaline laughed evilly, “What fun, two love birds with one stone.” She quipped as she aimed at the two. “Allow me to help you join your beloved.” She said as she was about to fire on Hitch, but then she was then tackled by the real Sunny, who was in her Alicorn form as she glared at Opaline.

“What have you done to my Coltfriend?! I know there’s something wrong with him because he thinks I got hurt! But I’m right here!” Sunny yelled with a firm yet angry look at Opaline, who gave a sinister chuckle.

“Why, he’s seeing his own failure to you, Starscout.” Opaline said with a smirk as Sunny growled as she lit up her horn. “Oh, what? Still think you can beat me?”

“I’ve learned some new tricks since the last time we fought. For example…” Sunny then glowed her horn as she teleported away and appeared behind Opaline, kicking her back as Opaline gave a surprised grunt as Sunny repeated the process many times as Opaline tried to land a hit on her.

“I see you have learned a few skills since our last run in, young pony.” Opaline said as she then sensed Sunny about to deliver another punch, but Opaline caught her hoof in her magic, making Sunny gasped as she struggled to break free. “But not well enough.” She said with a smirk before she spun around and tossed Sunny aside as she gave a yell.

Sunny then crashed into a stand and landed on the floor, now out of her alicorn form as she gave a painful groan as she rubbed her head as she glared at Opaline, who was walking towards her. “You… will not win this time.” She muttered.

“Look around, Sunny, you are the only one in my way,” Opaline said with a smirk. “Your so-called friendship has failed you. You think you can bring back Twilight Sparkle’s legacy, yet you failed to even keep it together.” She taunted as Sunny looked down in devastation. “When you face me, you have to do it yourself and you couldn’t last long if Sunset Shimmer wasn’t there. You are all alone.”

“N-No! You’re wrong!” Sunny denied as she tried to turn into her alicorn form again but nothing happened. “W-What?! Come on!” She tried again to bring out her alicorn form again, but nothing happened as she tried harder. “W-What’s happening!”

“It appears you have lost your magic, little pony.” Opaline said with a smirk as she walked up to Sunny, who backed away in fear. “Seems like I was right when Friendship failed you.”

“No, no,” Sunny whimpered in fear.

“Leave her alone!” Sunset’s voice yelled out as Opaline turned just as a magic blast hitted her, sending Opaline away from Sunny as she looked up and saw Sunset flying over her. “No one says that to my sister!”

“Oh, Sunset Shimmer,” Opaline said as she rubbed her chin with a smirk. “You still held the spirit and hope for your friends, when you could’ve been so much more.”

“And be what, a power mad tyrant like you?” Sunset asked sarcastically. “Yeah, been here, never doing that again, unlike you.” She said with a glare as she fired a blast at Opaline, which the Fire Alicorn blocked.

“Oh, but you really think you’ve changed? I can sense inside you that you have this much power, are afraid to even use it.” Opaline said as she kept blocking Sunset’s blasts. “You are afraid to even embrace your full potential, so cowardly.”

“Cowardly, no. It’s because you shouldn’t let power get to you!” Sunset called as she kept blasting Opaline, but then Opaline returned fire, which sent Sunset back as she grunted before landing on the ground. “We’ve done this prance before. It never ends well for you,” She reminded the Fire Alicorn.

“Third time's a charm,” Opaline told her, casting a fire spell at her, which Sunset barely dodged before she was hit by a surprise hit from the back, which startled her. “What the hay!?” She called out as she turned and saw Twilight flying over to her.

Twilight flew at high speed and punched Opaline in the face, which sent the fire alicorn flying, “That was before when I didn’t have a body, Opaline!” Twilight called before she landed next to Sunset.

Sunset gave a smirk. “You’ve enjoyed that, haven't you?” She asked.

“Hey, she ruined my legacy and separated the creatures of Equestria.” Twilight said with a shrug and a smirk. “I may be the Princess of Friendship, but even I deserve a bit of payback. It helps me on the inside.”

“I know how that feels.” Sunset said with a smirk. “Now, let’s show this creep how old timer alicorns can do.”

“Two for the price of one, I agree.” Opaline said with a smirk as she stood up and the three Alicorns faced each other as they waited for the next move before Opaline then fired a magic beam at them, which Twilight blocked with her shield while Sunset returned fire as the three alicorns clashed it out, but Opaline was slowly getting the edge while Sunset and Twilight were struggling to keep up as they never seen how fast Opaline reacted before.

With Allura, Twitch, and Sombra, they are walking by the stands of the Mane 8 while searching for something while the Mane 8 and everypony are still facing their worst fears. “Are you certain these shards are here?” Sombra questioned Allura while he searched around.

“I saw the Nova Charm shatter with my own eyes.” Allura stated while looking around. “I saw them power up these attractions, and where they are. So the one closest should be right over…” She started off before stopping at Sunny’s smoothie stand and saw her shard. “Here.” She said with a smirk as she saw Sunny’s shard.

“This is a piece of the Nova Charm?” Sombra questioned again as he eyed the shard. “I expected more from this.”

“Trust me, if it was together, you would be impressed by what it does.” Allura said to him.

Sombra hummed and tried to use his magic to remove the share but the moment his magic made contact with it there was a blast of light that made him yell in pain as he was flung back a bit, which surprised Allura and Twitch from that as Sombra groaned.

“You could have mentioned the magic it held.” Sombra said with a growl to Allura.

“I, I didn’t know. This is new.” Allura said in defense as she looked at the shard. “What happened?”

“Unfortunately, it appears these shards hold so much light magic that it counters mine.” Sombra said with a serious look as he glared at Sunny’s shard. “So if I even place a tiny spec of my magic, it repels back to me.”

“So that means you can’t use them?” Allura said with a frown.

“No but with a good scan, I might be able to track down any other charms like this one,” Sombra said, which got Allura and Twitch’s attention. “If these shards held similar magic to the Nova Charm, by scanning them, I should be able to find another to track.”

“A tracking spell? Interesting.” Allura said as Twitch babbled in agreement as they then watched Sombra glowing his horn as his eyes turned green as he then began to put his scanning spell onto Sunny’s shard.

Back in the chaos, Sunset and Twilight were now struggling to fight off ‘Opaline’ as the fire alicorn soon got the upperhand as she blocked and deflected each of their attacks with ease.

“Grr, How can she be this powerful?!” Sunset growled.

“It’s been many moons since I’ve actually faced Opaline in combat, but this is ridiculous!” Twilight exclaimed as she barely blocked a blast from Opaline before the Fire Alicorn scene delivered a powerful blast that sent Twilight back and crashed into a pole.

“Twilight!” Sunset exclaimed in worry before she glared at Opaline and started trying to land a punch on Opaline, which she blocked as she was about to deliver a powerful blast, but Opaline grabbed her horn and slammed her into the ground.

“Nice try.” Opaline said as she was about to deliver a blast from her horn, but Twilight came in and kicked her back as she and Sunset did a double team again to try and take Opaline down, but Opaline countered each of their attacks. “Always the bravest of us! But neither of you Alicorns ever took the risks or made the hard decisions!” She called as she started pushing the two ancient Alicorns back as Twilight and Sunset struggled to keep up. “I will rule all of Equestria!” She called before she then sent a powerful blast, which created a small shockwave that sent Twilight and Sunset away as they crashed into the ground, groaning as Opaline gave a smirk. “And I will steal all magic, and I will not let anypony or creatures stand in my way again.”

Sunset slammed her hoof down and struggled to get up, “N-No, wait. I, I can still fight,” She said weakly and in slight fear.

“Y-You won’t win this time, Opaline.” Twilight groaned while trying to stand, but was weakened from the fight, “This, this can’t be happening,” She moaned.

“Oh, but it is, guardians.” Opaline said with a smirk standing over them. “For you see, I have finally won and you have lost.” She laughed evilly while behind her, Zipp was groaning as she regained consciousness after Opaline tossed her as she looked around and saw her friends are down and defeated while also looking on in despair and fear, which made her gasp. “None of you ponies ever stood a chance.”

“No pony messes with my friends.” Zipp said as she stood up, which got Opaline’s attention as she turned and gave an annoying look.

“Ugh, you just don’t know when to quit, do you?” Opaline questioned with a brow.

“You’re one to talk to.” Zipp said with a determined look as she glared at Opaline while spreading her wings and tried to take off but couldn’t, “What the?!” She said in shock.

“What’s wrong, pony. Can’t spread your wings?” Opaline taunted with a smirk as she spread her own. “Because I sure can.”

“W-What’s going on?!” Zipp questioned as she tried to fly, but couldn’t even get off the ground. “N-No pony is arguing with each other! Magic shouldn’t be glitching!”

“Perhaps it has nothing to do with magic, and everything to do with you,” Opaline suggested. “Peraps it’s your own ego.” She taunted as Zipp gave a nervous look as she tried to charge at Opaline, but she felt herself stuck to the ground, which shocked her completely.

“H-How are you doing this?! This is impossible!” Zipp cried out as she struggled to break free.

“Zephyrina Storm!” A familiar voice yelled out as Zipp turned and saw her mother, Queen Haven, coming towards her.

“Mom! Thank goodness you’re okay!” Zipp said in relief, “Quick, get me out of this! We have to-” She was cut off when Queen Haven grabbed her foreleg.

“What we have to do, is get you home, where you belong!” Queen Haven said sternly.

“W-What?” Zipp asked in shock and surprise. “M-Mom, what are yo--”

“Don’t play with me, young filly. You will head home to Zephyr Heights to prepare for your role as Queen.” Haven said as she then started dragging Zipp away, which made her look at her mother in disbelief.

“What?! B-but, but mom you said that I could-” Zipp tried to say.

“I did, and I realized that I may have made a terrible mistake, letting my daughter risk her life for others!” Haven stated, “You are a princess Zephyrina, and we get home, trust me, I’ll make sure you act like one!”

“W-Wait, what about Pipp?!” Zipp questioned while gesturing to her down sister. “She and my friends need help!”

“Why should we? Those ponies made their choice. Leave them to their fate.” Haven said in disgust, which made Zipp look at her in surprise and disbelief.

“Mom, what?” Zipp asked in shock before she looked towards Opaline laughing evilly and then to her downed friends, “Wait a minute.”

“Zephyrina, I am your mother, and I know what is best for you. And does not include your pathetic little sister,” Haven told her with a stern glare, “Do you understand?”

Zipp however shook her head, “No, no, this isn’t right!” She told herself as Haven gave a surprised look, “Our mom would never call me or Pipp that!” She said firmly.

“Zephyrina! I am you--” Haven tried to say before Zipp cut her off.

“No! You’re not my mother! She wouldn’t dare toss aside her…” Zipp trailed off as her eyes widened. “You daughters. Now I get it.” She muttered as she looked at her ‘mother’ and Opaline. “You, her, this… this isn’t real. None of it is.”

“What on earth are you talking about?” Haven questioned with a brow and a frown.

“You’re not real, neither are you.” Zipp said before she gave a determined look. “All of this, this is all just something I was always afraid of.”

“Ugh, what are you baffling about?” Opaline questioned with an annoyed look.

“I didn’t realize until what my mom just said, something she never says to her own daughters.” Zipp said as she glared at her ‘mother’. “You aren’t really my mother, you’re just something that I’m always afraid of. You were just my greatest fear!” She said with a serious look.

“Ah, don’t be ridiculous dear. I am the re--” ‘Haven’ was cut off when Zipp then bucked her away, which sent her flying before she crashed into a wall and was out cold.

“Oh, how bold of you to hit your own mother.” Opaline said with a smirk as Zipp glared at her with a determined look.

“She’s not my real mother. And you’re not really here, are you, Opaline? Or should I even call you that?” Zipp questioned as she stepped forward to Opaline.

“Oh, I am very real. No pony is more real than me.” Opaline said with a smirk.

“No. You’re not really real. You just suddenly showed up right after--” Zipp trailed off as she realized something as she looked around her surroundings. “The mist. It’s making us see our worst fears. And we all saw you.” She said while stepping closer. “The real Opaline may have been scary and scared us before, but I had a feeling you wouldn’t have returned all of a sudden after what happened when you got trapped in your own Together Tree. But it makes sense why we all saw you. Because you were our greatest common fear.”

“You speak as a fool,” Opaline told her.

“No, I speak of bravery.” Zipp said as she began to glow. “I may be afraid, but I learned that fear can be overcome once you find the courage inside you and never let fear control you.” She said as Opaline snarled and reared up but Zipp didn't flinch, “You can't touch me.” She said bravely.

Opaline fired her horn at Zipp, who didn’t move a muscle as she let the beam hit her, but it went right through her. “W-What?” She asked in disbelief.

“I said, you can’t touch me.” Zipp said with a serious tone as she stepped forward to Opaline, who kept blasting her repeatedly, but it went through her as Zipp then started to glow.

“B-Back away! I am the Queen! You can’t defy me!” Opaline frantically said as she kept firing her magic, which Zipp was unfazed with.

“You are not a queen.” Zipp said seriously as she glowed a bit brighter.

With Allura, Twitch, and Sombra, the two formers kept watching Sombra scan Sunny’s shard before they saw Zipp starting to glow, which made the two nervous as they were familiar with this magic while also shocked by it as well as she also saw Zipp’s shard glowing as well. “Uh, Sombra, might as well speed things up a bit.” Allura said in a bit of worry.

“And why is that?” Sombra asked as Twitch turned his head to Zipp’s shard and his eyes widened in shock, “What's this?” He asked in shock.

Back with Zipp she unfurled her wings, “I'm a princess of a different kind, always trying to find out why. When my Cutie Mark comes to life, I blast freely across the sky!” She called out which her Rainbow Form fully came into appearance as she then sent a magical shockwave from her body that spread out to the entire Boardtrot as the ‘Opaline’ was sent flying with a yell as she started glitching.

One by one, the rest of the Mane 8 soon felt some comfort and assurance flowing over them as they then got out of their greatest fears as everypony else around them felt the similar effect as they all looked around in confusion.

“What in Celestia’s name?” Sunset said, rubbing her head.

“What happened?” Twilight wondered.

“Oooh, that felt a bit weirder.” Izzy said while rubbing her head before seeing her unicycling projects still intact. “Senor B!” She cheered as she hugged her unicorn creation. “I’m glad you’re okay.”

“Is Opaline gone?” Misty asked while searching around.

“Do my Pippsqueaks still love me?! Am I still famous!?” Pipp cried out in anxiety as she searched through her phone, seeing her followers as she gave a sigh in relief. “Phew.”

“W-Was that all real or was it all a fake?” Sunny asked in confusion while rubbing her head with Sparky on her back before she was then tackled down by Hitch, which he gave a relief laugh while he kept her in a tight hug with Sparky in between them. “H-Hitch?” She asked with a bit of a blush on her cheeks.

“I am so glad you both are okay and here!” Hitch said in huge relief while still keeping Sparky and Sunny in a tight hug, which he squeezed hard that made them both feel some bones crushing.

“W-We’re fine, Hitch. But can we breathe, please?” Sunny asked Hitch with a strained smile.

Zipp then flew down to them, “Guys, you're okay!” She said in relief.

“Zippy? What happened?” Pipp asked, “Where did Opaline go?” she asked.

“Opaline was never here.” Zipp said to them, which got them confused.

“Uh, what do you mean?” Hitch asked in confusion. “She was here.”

“Even feels like she’s there.” Sunset said while rubbing her jaw.

“In fact, she’s glitching over there like she’s in a video game.” Izzy naturally said while pointing to Opaline, which made the others turn and saw Opaline glitching.

“W-What the?” Twilight asked in surprise as they all walked closer to Opaline, who kept glitching out.

“Y-Y-Y-you c-c-can’t w-w-win!” Opaline glitched out.

“That was never Opaline. She was just a figment of our imagination.” Zipp said as she then used her Rainbow Magic on Opaline, which caused her to scream in agony as she then vanished into thin air. “She was just our fear.”

“O-Our fears?” Misty asked in surprise.

“Misty being alone, Pipp being a nopony, Izzy’s creations breaking, Hitch losing Sparky and Sunny, Sunny losing hope, Twilight and Sunset failing friendship and me being a princess, they’re all our greatest fears,” Zipp told them, “Once I realized that, and I stopped being afraid, I was able to use my rainbow magic to cancel out this whole fear mist that suddenly appeared.” She said as she gestured towards the black and green mist that was evaporating. “That’s what caused us to see our worst fears.”

“Worst fears,” Twilight repeated, feeling this was familiar.

“Wow, note that was some spookiest trick the Boardtrot gave us.” Pipp said in wonders while rubbing her head. “Really spot on and impressive.”

“More like suffering.” Hitch said while holding Sparky close to him with a nervous look. “Seriously, who’s idea was it to give us our worst fears?” He questioned as Sunny giggled and came up to him and kissed him on the lips, which surprised him.

“Hitch, at least it’s all over. And we did have some scare.” Sunny said with a small smile. “I mean, it’s kinda rare to get spooked like that. And seeing your worst fears, that’s something.”

“Y-Yeah. I guess that’s true.” Hitch said with a small smile as Sparky babbled and cooed while nuzzling Hitch, which he gave a fond smile. “Thanks guys,” He said gratefully.

“But still, that was a bit too scary.” Misty said with a frown. “Why would the Boardtrot create something like this?”

“Maybe it wanted us to experience a new level of fear?” Izzy suggested with a cheerful smile. “It was way better than last year.”

“I don’t think this was the Boardtrot this time, Izzy,” Zipp told her with a suspicious look. “This magic felt…different.”

“Different how?” Sunny asked her.

“Different, darker,” Zipp described.

“Like dark magic?” Twilight summarized with a worried look.

“Yeah, like dark magic.” Zipp said with a nod. “But who would use dark magic?”

“Was this your idea, Twilight?” Pipp asked her.

“What? No, why would you think that?” Twilight questioned with a brow.

“Because you showed us dark magic during our mission to restore the Empire.” Pipp recalled after Twilight showed them dark magic that one time.

“No. This wasn’t me. Why would I make something that would make us suffer?” Twilight questioned with a brow.

“Yeah, Pipp, that’s a little on the nose and out of character for Twilight.” Sunset said with a brow.

“Well who else could’ve done this?” Pipp questioned.

“That is a good question. Who indeed?” Izzy said with a thoughtful look before she gave a cheerful smile. “I got nothing.”

“What about Allura?” Hitch suggested. “She is still around and holds a grudge on us.”

“No. This isn’t Allura’s skillset.” Zipp said as she shook her head as she went out of her Rainbow Form.

“She’s right. Allura might know ice magic and mind control, but dark magic isn’t her specialty.” Sunset said in agreement, knowing that Allura doesn’t have any ability to use dark magic.

“Well, whoever it was, sure pulled off the greatest trick on us.” Sunny said with a concerned look. “And apparently, knows dark magic really well.” She added as they all looked around in worry, wondering who would set something this horrifying.

“Well, we can figure that out later,” Sunset told them, “For now, let’s try and enjoy the rest of our Nightmare Night, together,” She suggested.

“Now there’s a spooktacular idea,” Pipp said with a smile. “Come on, let’s go get some smoothies after what we just went through.” She suggested as the others chatted in agreement and walked up to the smoothie stand, which shockingly, Allura, Sombra, and Twitch were not there just as Sunny entered her stand and started making her smoothies.

After seeing Zipp destroying the illusions, Allura, Sombra, and Twitch quickly ran off and away from the Boardtrot before they were caught as they were near Allura’s cave while taking heavy breaths. “Well, that went well.” Allura sarcastically said while Twitch nodded in agreement. “First that cheerful unicorn used that magic and now that cocky pegasus? Who else? Those alicorns?!” She spatted.

“So those ponies have magic that is similar to those ponies that defeated me?” Sombra questioned with a serious look. “To think I wouldn’t have to deal with that kind of magic again.”

“And that was just one, imagine what all eight of them could do,” Allura told him.

“They would be trouble some. But, this does give me some more information on these ponies.” Sombra said while rubbing his chin.

“What do you mean?” Allura questioned.

“I mean that if we continue to observe them and their magic, then we can find a way to counter it.” Sombra said with a serious look. “I once did something similar by destroying the source of the power of my old enemies like Twilight Sparkle, but I was proven wrong that they were the source. So now, we must learn of our enemies weakness so we can counter their attacks and explode them.”

“Mmm, know your enemy, know yourself.” Allura summarized with a smirk while Twitch babbled evilly while rubbing his paws. “Sombra, I like the way you think. No wonder you were king.”

“Yes. Indeed.” Sombra said with an evil chuckle.

“But did you have time to do your part?” Allura questioned, remembering the true reason they were at the Boardtrot.

“Yes. I managed to get the magic essence of one of the shards you told me about.” Sombra nodded as he lit up his horn. “With my tracking spell, we should have no problem finding another Charm that you seek.”

“Good.” Allura smirked.

“Now. Let us rest. We have a lot of planning to do.” Sombra said with an evil smirk as he entered Allura’s cave.

“He is definitely my kind of evil partner.” Allura said with a smirk as Twitch babbled with a teasing smirk, which made Allura give him a look. “Stop that, Twitch. I said it once and I say it again, I do not have a crush on him.” She said as Twitch chuckled as she groaned. “You are the most insufferable bunny.” She muttered as Twitch smirked with a shrug as they entered the cave after Sombra.

They may have caused some terrifying events at Nightmare Night, but they have far bigger plans that Allura, Twitch, and Sombra are planning to do that the Mane 8 do not know about.

End of Chapter 29.

Author's Note

Happy Halloween/Nightmare Night everyone! And I hope you enjoy this chapter because me and my partner HarryBuilder have made this chapter for today's holiday, and a bit of fear for the Mane 8, I hope you all enjoyed them. And stay toon for future chapters!

Chapter 30: Got to Trot

Chapter 30: Got to Trot

Elsewhere, somepony tapped on their phone tablet and played a video of everypony cheering in Mane Melody while some have Jazz, Rocky, and unsurprisingly, Pipp’s pictures as the Pippsqueaks cheered, “We love you Pipp!/We love you Jazz.” They cheered before Skye and Dazzle flew on stage.

“Who will be a cut above the rest?!” Skye started.

“And who’s styles will have ponies wigging out?!” Dazzle quipped with a smirk as the crowd kept watching. “It’s for…” She started before she and Skye landed on state.

“Go to Trot!” The two news ponies declared as the crowd all cheered while the Pippsqueaks cheered with sparkles in their eyes.

Peach Fizz couldn’t take much more as she gave a sigh with a smile before she fainted on the floor, much to her friends’ concerns. “Peach Fizz!” They cried in concern as they looked at their fainted unicorn friend.

Among the crowd, Twilight and Sunset were standing by with smiles. “Now this is an interesting stage show.” Twilight said with a smile. “Are ponies always this excited for fashion events here?”

“Trust me, Twilight. Mane Melody is full of surprises.” Sunset said with a smile. “Besides, knowing what Pipp, Rocky, and Jazz has in store, We’re gonna be in for a treat.”

“Our first contestant is Maretime Bay’s own Jazz Hooves!” Skye announced as Jazz came out of stage with a pose as the crowd cheered.

“Expressing myself with stylish hooficures is my way of spreading joy to everypony!” Jazz said as a video of her and Violette was shown of Jazz doing her hooves, adding some music pink hooficure.

Violette gasped happily at her new hooficure with sparkles in her eyes. “I love it!” She cheered as Jazz and Violette’s Cutie Marks sparkled.

“And from Zephyr Heights…” Dazzle spoke next as she gestured to Rocky on stage. “It’s Rocky Riff!” She announced as Rocky skidded on stage with a smirk as he showed a video of him doing Onyx’s mane.

“I help ponies feel their best, by showing them how to look their best.” Rocky said as the video showed him finishing Onyx’s mane as he showed her new style as Onyx gave a smile as Rocky and Onyx’s Cutie Marks sparkled.

“And last, but never least…” Skye spoke up as a certain pink pegasus stood ready. “The Pegasus Princess, Pipp Petals!” He announced as Pipp flew out stage and did a pose with sparkles in her eyes as the light shined at her as a video showed Pipp doing her sister’s mane.

“I adore helping ponies sparkle and like totally show the world who, they, are.” Pipp said with a smirk as the two sister’s Cutie Marks glowed.

“Huh, first time I ever saw Zipp ever let Pipp touch her mane,” Twilight commented with a smile.

“Eh, second for me.” Sunset said with a smirk. “Maybe third after the first time was a bit overdoing it. But still, Zipp learned to let her sister do her work and show her some style. Which apparently, works well for her.”

“Heh, wish I could’ve seen it.” Twilight said with a smile. “But she does look amazing. Pipp really knows her stuff.”

“She sure does.” Sunset said with a nod.

“Challenge number one, ponies.” Skye spoke up as he and Dazzle look at the crowd. “It’s time to…”

“Tame the mane! Tame the mane! Tame the name!” The crowd cheered up.

“Tame the mane?” Twilight asked in confusion while looking at Sunset, who shrugged.

“New to me.” Sunset said.

“Tame the mane!” Skye announced as he gestured to backstage where Hitch, Izzy, and Sunny were seated as they waved to the crowd.

But then three buckets were levitated over them with a strange substance in them, “Um, what’s that stuff?” Twilight questioned as it was dumped onto the three ponies.

But after a few moments, their mane glowed, which amazed the three ponies before their manes overgrew, which shocked the three stylish ponies as they gasped.

“Oh, my hoofness!” Pipp exclaimed.

“I think they must’ve copied Sunny’s overgrown mane she had when she was trying to control her Alicorn magic.” Sunset said in a surprise tone.

“You said it.” Twilight said with wide eyes.

“My what a challenge, Dazzle.” Skye commented to his partner.

“Gotta pass the test to be the best, Skye.” Dazzle said with a smirk as she turned to the three stylish. “Ponies, you’ve got five minutes to make over those manes.” She said while gesturing to the three overmaned ponies.

“The clock is ticking!” Skye called while gesturing to the clock with a laugh as the crowd cheered as the three stylish ponies took their respective ponies, Jazz with Hitch, Rocky with Sunny, and Pipp with Izzy.

“Wow, wow! Got to Trot!” Izzy cheered as Pipp inspected her overgrown mane. “So exciting, Pipp! How do you want to style my mane? Oh, don’t tell me actually, I’m buzzing to find out!” She excitedly said before Pipp gave a smile.

“Wait, say that again, Izzy.” Pipp said to her friend with a smile.

“Wow, wow! Got. To. Trot.” Izzy said slowly.

“No, the last bit.” Pipp said to her.

“I’m buzzing to find out?” Izzy asked with a smile, which made Pipp feel inspired by her friend’s suggestion with a smile as Pipp gave a smirk and rubbed her hooves as she get to work.

“Oh, ho, ho.” Skye said with a smirk. “Looks like the princess might ‘bee’ onto something.” He quipped as he gave a laugh.

“Does Pipp come up with something whenever anypony says something?” Twilight asked with a smirk.

“Whenever Pipp hear something she can be inspired from, she goes for it without hesitation,” Sunset shrugged with a smirk as well.

With Jazz, she tried to get to work on Hitch’s mane. “I just don’t want anything too big, but not too small.” Hitch said to her. “Maybe if we just…”

“Hitch.” Jazz started with a smile as she placed a clip on Hitch’s mane out of his eyes. “No need to worry. We’re in this together, okay? I got you.” She assured as Hitch gave a smile.

“And look at that.” Skye said with a smile. “Sheriff Hitch has the right to remain comforted.” She joked as she gave a chuckle. “As he let Jazz do her thing.” She added as Jazz ready her haircut machine.

With Rocky, he was cutting some of Sunny’s excess mane while using a headband to keep it secured. “So, any vacations this year, Sunny?” Rocky asked with a smile.

“Oh, I'm not sure yet, Rocky! Maybe Ponytropico.” Sunny said with a smile as she remembered how she and her friends failed to go to Ponytropico. “Oh, have you ever heard that story?”

“No. Tell me.” Rocky said with a smirk.

“We tried to go once before and ended up crashing the Marestream and then landing in a huge mud puddle.” Sunny continued as Rocky brushed her mane.

“Nopony is rocking Rocky's boat over here, he is totally calm.” Skye said with a smile before the timer went off, which made the crowd gasp in startled. “You know what that sounds mean...” He started with a smirk as he flew next to Dazzle.

“It’s time for the TWIST!” Dazzle cheered as Misty levitated a makeup set as the crowd cheered loudly.

“We've pre-filled this vanity with LOTS of incredibly powerful, maybe even dangerous magical items.” Skye said as each stylists were giving boxes as he gave a wink, which didn’t make Hitch, Sunny, and Izzy feel comfortable as they gave nervous expressions.

“All designed to help, hamper, or just confuse our stylists.” Dazzle added with a smile as Jazz opened up her box to reveal a powerful manespray.

“Oooh, interesting.” Jazz said with a smirk.

Rocky opened his to reveal a crystal hair clip that shined with magic. “Wow!” He said in awed.

Pipp opened her box to reveal a magic mane brush. “Perfect!” She sang as she flew around.

“Got to Trot will return after these messages.” Skye said to the viewers with a smirk.

With the viewer, he/she was watching their phone before it went to an ad showing Dahlia. “You won’t ‘be-leaf’ these savings!” Dahlia called as the viewer tried to skip.

“Come on! Come on! Come on! Come on! Come on!” The viewer, who was revealed to be Rufus, tried to skip before the skip button reached zero. “Yes!” He cheered as he skipped the ad to return to the video.

Back in Mane Melody, after styling Hitch, Izzy, and Sunny, the three stylish were at the boxes with said ponies’ faces on them. “Our ponies have styled, accessorized, and dressed to the nines.” Skye spoke up as the crowd stood anxiously. “Now it’s time for their final presentations.”

“And how do you show off brand new style?” Dazzle asked with a smirk. “You…” She started with a hoof raised to her ear.

“Go to Trot! Yeah!” The crowd cheered. “Go. To. Trot!”

“Got to Trot!” The Pippsqueaks cheered.

“Brace yourself, Twilight, this is where the big reveal begins.” Sunset said with a smirk.

“I have a feeling it will be very big after seeing those manes grow.” Twilight said with a chuckle, which Sunset shared as they continued to watch.

Jazz gave a nervous smile as Dazzle flew towards her. “Looking this good must be criminal.” Dazzle joked with a smirk. “From Jazz…” She started as she pointed to where Hitch’s poster was, which revealed Hitch jumping out with a punk collar and with a mohawk. “It’s outlaw Hitch with the mane dew that’s gonna be hard to beat.” She quipped as the crowd cheered while Hitch added some manespray as his mohawk stayed in place. “And wash out.”

Hitch tossed the manespray to one of the unicorns as the crowd cheered for him before Hitch held up two wooden blocks, which he smashed down as his mane went through them as he gave a grunt before he gave a smirk as the two wooden blocks broke in half.

“Hehe, never took Hitch as a punk pony.” Sunset said with a chuckle.

“Neither did I.” Twilight said with a giggle. “Who knew?

“And wow, that must’ve been a strong manespray.” Sunset commented. “I gotta get the name of that.” She added as Twilight nodded.

“Dada!” Sparky’s voice spoke up, which made Hitch look down and saw his dragon son in front of him. “Dada! Dada! Dada!” He babbled out with a smile.

Hitch smiled heartfully and waved to Sparky from hearing that.

“Next!” Skye spoke up as he stood next to Rocky, who was also nervous. “She's beauty, she's grace, she's traded up from roller skates--” He started out before Sunny came out, sporting a sparkling tutu and maneband. “Sporting a star-spangled mane-band…” He continued as Sunny took to the air and went into her Alicorn form as she pranced around in mid air. “It's Rocky's Ballerina-corn, Sunny!”

As Sunny lands, a beautiful beam of starry light shines between her two antler-like hair clips as the crowd cheered. “Wow.” Twilight said in awed. “Sunny looks amazing.”

“Heh, I think Hitch would think the same way.” Sunset said with a chuckle. “Look at him.” She added as she gestured to the stunned Sheriff, who looked at Sunny in awed at her beauty as he couldn’t take his eyes off him.

Sunny looked at Hitch with an alluring smile while fluttering her eyelashes at him, while giving him a perfect view of herself as Hitch blushed heavily as he gave a squiggly smile and his tongue out and his eyes crossed at Sunny teasing him.

“And lastly…” Skye spoke up with a smirk as she got next to Pipp, who was giving a nervous smile as well. “She was buzzing to see her final look. Color me impressed.” She gestured to the top of Izzy’s poster. “It’s Queen Bee Izzy! By Pipp!” She announced as a light started shining from the top of Izzy’s box.

“Wow!” The crowd cheered as Izzy was brought out of the box in an extravagant diamond ball-gown which shines prisms of light around. Her mane glows at first, then gradually fades into a luminous rainbow bee hive.

“Wow! So beautiful!” A pony said as Izzy was lowered on stage.

“Sweet Celestia.” Sunset muttered with wide eyes.

“I never thought Izzy could look that good.” Twilight said in wonder.

“Pipp really outdone herself, again.” Sunset said in awed as Twilight nodded in agreement.

“Sweet mother of Celestia…” Dazzle muttered as she looked at Izzy in awed with sparkles in her eyes.

“Who do you think deserves to win this epic style off!?” Skye called with a smile. “Cast your votes, now!” He called as everypony got onto their phones and started voting to which stylish is the winner, even Twilight and Sunset as they gave knowing smiles on who deserved the win.

Jazz, Rocky, and Pipp watched anxiously to see who won as Pipp gave a smile. “No matter who wins, I am so proud of all of us.” Pipp said to the two with a smile as she caught her two stylish in a hug as they shared a smile before they got nervous again.

Soon, a card lowered from the ceiling as Dazzle caught it and opened it as she saw the results. “Oh, and the winner is…” She started with a smirk as the three stylish ponies gave anxious looks and held each other, “Pipp Petals!” She declared as this made the three stylish smiles as streamers started coming down.

“Whoo! Yeah! Pipp! Pipp! Pipp!” The crowd and the Pippsqueaks cheered as they made their way to Pipp, who gave a nervous look before she was being tossed up as she gave a smile and used her wings to angel herself as her Cutie Mark glowed from the cheering.

Skye then spoke as he was being tossed as well. “Tune in next week when we’re in Bridalewood for a swampy style off that you won’t wanna miss!” He said as in Bridlewood Alphabittle was in a tug of war with some Breezie for a tablecloth.

A bit later, the crowd then started leaving Mane Melody after ‘Got to Trot’ had ended while the Mane 8 were left alone in the salon as Hitch, Sunny, and Izzy admired their new looks. “Gotta say, sis. This was an interesting ‘Got to Trot’.” Zipp commented with a smile to her sister, still having her prismatic hairstyle.

“And I see you’re still keeping that ‘way-too-pretty-for-flying’ hairstyle,” Pipp said with a sly grin.

“It’s alright! I guess.” Zipp said embarrassedly while tapping her hooves together, “You can make this for me again, right?” She asked sheepishly.

The group all giggled at Zipp in amusement. “And that bee style really looks amazing on you, Izzy.” Misty said with a smile as she admired Izzy’s bee look. “Pipp really did great on you.”

“I know! And I guess I can bee great in bee-coming one with the bees.” Izzy joke with a laugh.

“Okay, easy with the bee puns, Izzy.” Sunset said with a chuckle.

“Sorry, couldn’t resist,” Izzy said with giggles.

“But that’s not to say, your styles aren’t something to sneeze at either, you two,” Twilight said, looking at Hitch and Sunny.

“Yeah, seriously. You two look great.” Sunset said to the two. “Sunny, you were really shining back there. Never saw you that shine before.” She added as Sunny giggled.

“Thanks. I was pretty good out there.” Sunny said while scratching her hoof.

“And Hitch, heh, never took you for a punk style kinda pony.” Sunset chuckled while looking at Hitch. “Seriously, you’re a sheriff of the law, yet, you look good in a punk style.”

“That’s the first time I even seen a law pony in a punk style.” Twilight commented with higgles.

“And I thought it was my thing,” Zipp said with a smirk.

Hitch gave a chuckle while scratching his head. “What can I say, I maybe Sheriff, but even I can dig any look.” He said as Sparky gave a laugh while on his back.

“Well, I’m certainly digging it,” Sunny said, giving Hitch a flirty smile as she leaned her head closer to Hitch.

“W-What?” Hitch asked with a nervous smile.

“So, you wanna treat a mare out while we show Maretime Bay in our new looks, Hitch?” Sunny asked with a fluttering her eyes at him.

Hitch gave a small smile with a light blush. “W-Well, if you want to.” He said.

“Well, let’s go Sheriff.” Sunny said with a smirk as she skated off while brushing her tail under Hitch’s chin, giving him a flick on the nose as he stared at her with hearts in his eyes and his tongue sticking out as hearts flew over his head.

The mares all looked at Hitch’s stunned look as they shared a giggle before Sunset walked up to Hitch and flicked his forehead, causing him to snap out of his stupor. “Go on, Sheriff. Your mare is waiting.” Sunset teased with a smirk.

“R-Right! W-Well, see ya girls!” Hitch said as he and Sparky went after Sunny while the mares watched him catch up to his marefriend in amusement.

“Oof, he’s got it bad,” Izzy giggled.

“Oh, we all know, Izzy.” Misty said with giggles.

“With those new looks, they will be flirting all day.” Twilight said with giggles.

“That’s for sure.” Pipp said as they all shared a look as the ‘Go to Trot’ was fun, but it also made a new level to Sunny and Hitch love for each other.

End of Chapter 30.

Author's Note

Well, that's it for this, and thanks with a fully animated video of the episode, it is now finished, had a bit of help wiht Harry, and now, this chapter is finished, and if there's more like this, they'll be on, but remember, original chapters are also gonna be put on. So, enjoy, viewers!

Chapter 31: Harvest and Hugs Headaches

Chapter 31: Harvest and Hugs Headache

In the middle of the Brighthouse, it was a nice and sunny day while the Mane 8 were inside while going through some supplies of groceries they just bought before they saw Twilight coming in front of them with a frantic look. “Did you ponies get all the food we need?” She asked in slight worry.

“Got everything from your list, Twilight.” Sunset said while levitating a few bags of groceries.

“And a few drinks.” Sunny said while sipping some smoothies as she and her friends had some while giving one for Twilight. “We even got some for you.”

“Thanks.” Twilight said as she took a sip herself.

“But I wanted to ask, why do you need this many crystals?” Hitch asked while holding a few crystals. “I thought we were getting food for Harvest and Hugs Day.”

“Is it so we can make the room a bit more glamor?” Pipp asked with a smile. “Because I am so in on that.”

“Actually, no. Those crystals are food also.” Twilight said, which made them, except Sunset, look at her in confusion.

“Uh, say what now?” Pipp questioned.

“Uh, Twilight, crystals are not edible for us.” Misty pointed out with a confused look.

“No, ponies. She meant for our honor guests.” Sunset said, knowing what Twilight meant by that.

“Guests?” Zipp asked. “You mean Mom, Flurry Heart, and Alpahabittle?”

“Not them. More like dragon cases.” Twilight specifies.

“Dragons?” Sunny asked before she smiled in realization. “Wait, Spike is coming over?!” She asked excitedly.

“With a couple of other dragons, yes.” Twilight said with a smile. “I thought that if this is the first Harvest and Hugs Day we have together since my return and so, I thought I invited Spike and Discord along as well. After all, they are family.”

“Okay, Spike, I get, but Discord, heh, never thought you would invite him as well.” Sunset said with a chuckle.

“Hey, he wouldn’t stop begging me to be invited as well.” Twilight said with a shrug and a smirk. “And also, he was an old friend, so I can’t shun him. Fluttershy would disapprove of that.”

“Ain’t that the truth.” Zipp said with a chuckle.

“But, I specifically and firmly told him no chaos business.” Twilight quickly assured.

“Good call.” Misty said.

“Now, how about we all start baking these goods before our guests arrive!” Izzy said cheerfully.

“Agreed. And also, Pipp, try not to make it like what happened last year.” Zipp said to her sister with a teasing smirk.

“Yeah, I get it.” Pipp assured.

“And Hitch, let’s make sure Sparky doesn’t use the trumpet again like last year.” Sunny suggested to her coltfriend.

“Agreed.” Hitch said with a smile as Sparky giggled cheerfully.

“Come on, let’s hurry ponies!” Twilight urged them. “We have much cooking to do before our guests arrived! And I wanted this to be special for my niece!”

“Okay, okay, Twi.” Sunset said with a hoof raised. “We got the whole day before the afternoon before our guests arrive.”

“Not fast enough! I have to make Spike and Flurry’s favorite meals before they get here!” Twilight said as she levitated some food over. “Now, let’s hurry!” She called as she rushed into the kitchen to begin cooking.

“Wow, Twilight seems to be in a hurry.” Misty commented with a brow.

“I wonder what got her in such a hurry.” Hitch said in confusion.

“This is the first Harvest and Hugs day that Twilight can actually be in.” Sunset said to them as they walked into the kitchen and placed the groceries down as they saw Twilight bringing out some kitchen equipment and some cookbooks, some also involving dragons and memories she managed to write down. “The last one we had didn’t count since Twilight was in the amulet at the time and that was before Spike and Flurry were brought back or founded. She’s been wanting to make this day extra special for those she still has.”

“I can understand that.” Misty spoke up. “Like Twilight, this is the first Harvest and Hugs Day I get to spend with my friends and my actual family.”

“You got that right, Misty! And you’re gonna enjoy it!” Izzy cheerfully said as she gave Misty a side hug.

“Assuming Twilight can slow down for a minute so we can enjoy it.” Hitch said as Twilight was still preparing like crazy.

“That’s… just how Twilight be.” Sunset said with a sheepish look.

“Something tells me that she won’t be needing our help, right?” Zipp asked.

“If Sunny was too quick on the apple treats during Nightmare Night, I doubt it.” Sunset said while giving Sunny a smirk, who gave a sheepish giggle from that reminder.

“Yeah, um, sorry about that.” Sunny apologized sheepishly.

“But, let’s be sure to keep Sparky from blowing a trumpet. Agreed?” Sunset asked as they all chattered and nodded in agreement as they watched Twilight still preparing.

A bit later, Twilight was still cooking like crazy as she moved back and forth between each cooking set while some of the food already finished were put on the counter as Twilight kept trying to do many things at once.

“Wow, Twilight.” Sunset’s voice spoke up while Twilight turned and saw her from a corner. “You sure can give Pinkie a run of her bits for trying to make many things at once.” She joked with a smile.

“Well, I was always known of preparing thing quickly.” Twilight said as she put some frosting on a desert cake. “And I’m trying to make up for lost times after I got my body back when I spent most of those in an amulet.”

“I can tell.” Sunset said with a chuckle. “But uh, Twilight, Spike, and his dragons are big. I doubt they’ll enjoy a feat inside since the Brighthouse is combat enough to even enter the room.”

“I remember. But that is why I set up a gathering area for us all to enjoy our Harvest and Hugs Day outside.” Twilight said while pointing outside to see a tarp over a set of tables and a couple of ones outside. “I don’t want them to miss out, so I set it up during the cooking.”

“Still, don’t you think this is a bit much?” Sunset asked her.

“Can’t say it can’t be too much.” Twilight said while stirring a bowl of carrot soup. “With a group this big, and dragons, and not to mention Discord, you can’t be too careful.” She said before she heard a ding. “Oh! The crystal cake is done!” She called as she rushed to the over and took out a three stack cake with some crystals on it. “Oh, Spike is gonna love this!” She said with a smile as she placed the cake on the counter.

“Heh, I bet he will.” Sunset said with a chuckle. “But, Twilight. You know we had this before last year. Haven said it’s not about the food or decorations, or even the Carrot Cakes. It’s about having friends and family together.”

“I know. But this time, I’m gonna make sure of it!” Twilight said as she chopped some more carrots. “And I won’t let this slide.”

“Twilight, you know very well that completely perfect holiday is impossible, especially with us ponies, right?” Sunset asked, knowing that every holiday something always went wrong.

“True.” Twilight said, seeing Sunset’s point. “But this time, it won’t happen! I assure it!” She said as she went back to work as Sunset sighed and left to leave Twilight with her work.

“This is gonna end in disaster,” Sunset told herself.

Soon, the rest of the Mane 8 were putting the final preparations by setting up the table with dishes, utensils, and some decorations around the area as they placed some leaves and rippons around. “Okay, ponies. Is everything ready?” Sunny asked with a smile.

“Plates are all set.” Hitch said with a smile.

“Decorations, gorgeous.” Pipp said as she placed the ribbon on.

“And the tarp is looking extra tarpy!” Izzy cheerfully said while adjusting the tarp.

“Food all line up and ready to chow down,” Zipp told them while seeing the food Twilight brought out stack onto the table.

“And just to be on the safe side, did anypony got rid of the trumpets to prevent Sparky from using it?” Sunset asked the group.

“I got it covered.” Misty said with her hooves raised. “They’re locked up tight in the basement.”

“And Pipp, Zipp, did either of you tell Queen Haven to not bring one this time?” Sunny asked the two sisters.

“Don’t worry, I called her to not let Sparky use the trumpet.” Zipp assured.

“Then everything should be all set.” Sunset said with a smile.

“You know, I’m surprised Twilight is still cooking.” Pipp said as she turned to the Brighthouse. “I mean, there’s already enough food for all of us and our friends and family. But why is she still in the kitchen?”

“I think she’s putting the final touches on something,” Sunset said with a shrug. “She didn’t say what.”

“How long will that take?” Sunny asked them.

“Finish!” Twilight’s voice yelled out from inside, which surprised the group.

“I think 10 seconds if you’re Twilight.” Sunset quipped as a purple flash appeared, which showed Twilight with a 12 stack cake, which shocked the Mane 8 as they saw the cake was rainbow colored with Twilight’s Cutie Mark symbol on top of it.

“So, what do you ponies think?” Twilight asked with a smile.

“Holy, Celestia, Twilight!” Sunset said in awed. “That is one big cake!”

“Yep. It’s for the final touch to end a Harvest and Hugs Day special!” Twilight said with a smile. “So that we can all enjoy a nice desert.”

“It sure looks tasty!” Izzy said with sparkles eyes as they all looked at the cake in awed.

Sparky giggled as he eyed the cake and was about to reach it if Hitch and Sunny didn’t hold him back with their hooves. “Nice try, you little sneak.” Sunny said with a smirk.

“You’re not touching this cake till after dinner.” Hitch added as Sparky groaned and blew a raspberry at his adoptive parents, who gave small chuckles from that.

“Now, is everything ready, ponies?!” Twilight said with an anxious look.

“Everything is all set, Twilight.” Sunset said while gesturing to the set up. “And I think you deserve a break now.”

“And the guests will be here any second now.” Misty said with a smile. “I say, you succeed.”

“I supposed.” Twilight said before she then quickly ran up to the table. “After inspecting the final set up.” She said as Sunset groaned.

“Twilight, please, give it a rest.” Sunset muttered.

“Yeah, everything is fine, Twilight.” Sunny assured as she walked up and placed a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. “You planned this out perfectly. It will be fine.”

“Yeah, seriously, chill. Everything is fine.” Zipp said with a smile.

“Sorry, sorry.” Twilight said while shaking her head. “Sometimes when I prepare something, I can get a little anxious.”

“Heh, you and Pipp should take notes.” Zipp joked as Pipp gave her sister a look.

“Twilight, everything is gonna be fine.” Sunset said with a smile. “You planned this out. I mean, no need to over do it. What’s the worst that could happen?”

Twilight’s eyes widened from that. “Please tell me you didn’t just say that.” She pleaded.

“Why?” Sunset asked with a brow.

Just then, they heard flapping sounds as they turned and saw Spike and the other dragons flying in with Discord beside them as they floated above them. “Hello, hello, hello, ponies!” Discord cheered with a smile. “And Happy Harvest and Hugs Day!”

“Hi, Discord! Hi Spike! Hi dragon friends!” Izzy said cheerfully with a wave.

“Huh, I see you ponies set up everyone.” Spike said with a smirk at the setup around them. “Twilight’s hoof work?”

“You know it, Spike.” Sunset said with a smirk as Twilight gave a sheepish chuckle.

“Sweet!” Tumble said with a smile. “So, let’s get this party started!” He said as he landed on the ground, which caused a massive shake that caused the tent tarp to loose up.

“Nononono!” Twilight cried out as the tent tarp to tilt and crashed into the table of food, which caused some to go flying, tilt and fall on the ground as everyone cringed as Spike, Discord, and the other dragons landed as they all cringed as some of the good got ruined and the tarp tilted as they looked in silent while Twilight had her jaw dropped in complete shock.

“Uh, oops.” Tumble said sheepishly.

“Nice one, Tumble.” Lava said with a brow.

Twilight stood in complete shock with her jaw dropped while her left eye twitched as she froze in place. “Uh oh. Twilight’s broken.” Sunset muttered in concern, as were the others.

“Well, look on the bright side.” Izzy spoke up with a nervous smile. “At least there’s still some food left and Queen Haven, Princess Flurry Heart, and Alphabittle hasn’t arrived yet.”

Just then, they heard trumpet sounds as they turned and saw Alphabittle and Queen Haven arriving from chariots while Princess Flurry Heart landed close by, each with their own personal guards beside them as the entire group looked in shock.

“Izz, when have you learned not to say things out loud?” Pipp questioned with a brow.

“Okay, that’s on me.” Izzy said with a casual smile.

“Hello, darlings!” Haven called out with a wave as Alphabittle and Flurry Heart walked up to the group.

“Whatarewegonnado! Whatarewegonnado! Whatarewegonnado!” Twilight frantically called out while Sunset started patting her on her back to try and calm her down.

“And now Twilight’s in her freak out mode.” Spike said with an amused look. “Never miss it.”

“Hello ponies! And how are things wit--” Alphabittle tried to say before they saw the mess. “Whoa!” He said in surprise as they looked at the mess.

“My, what interesting, decoration choice,” Haven admitted.

“Trust us, mom.” Zipp said with a sigh. “Compared to last year, this is actually better.”

“What happened here?” Flurry Heart asked before she saw her aunt panting like crazy. “Aunty?” She asked as she rushed up to her in concern. “Are you okay?”

Twilight kept twitching before she cried out. “This is a disaster!” She cried out while her wings started flapping like crazy. “Why didn’t I account for the hard landings the dragons will make?! Why!?”

“Twilight, calm down.” Sunset told her old friend, holding her shoulder, “It’s not the end of Equestria.”

“But today was gonna be a perfect Harvest and Hugs Day and it all got ruined after two point five seconds!” Twilight cried out.

“Again, my bad.” Tumble said sheepishly.

“We understand, big guy.” Alphabittle said to Tumble.

“Twilight, don’t you remember? A perfect Harvest and Hugs day isn’t something measured, it’s something that’s enjoyed.” Sunset said with a smile.

“B-But this was the perfect Harvest and Hugs day for you, the ponies, Discord, Flurry, the Dragons, and Spike.” Twilight said while gesturing to the mess. “It was supposed to be a perfect day for us to really enjoy. And now it’s ruined.”

“Princess Twilight, here’s something I’ve told my daughters and their friends about Harvest and Hugs Day last year.” Haven spoke up with a smile. “Harvest and Hugs day isn’t about the food or decorations. It’s the one time of year where we get all of the families together.”

“B-But…” Twilight tried to say.

“Aunty.” Flurry Heart said with a smile as she wrapped a wing around Twilight. “It’s alright. Don’t you remember what you told me when I was young? You told me that not everything can turn out the way it is planned. And even if it’s a disaster, we can still make it work.”

“And I know you, Twilight. That even if something hasn’t gone as planned, we improvise.” Spike said with a smirk.

“Well, I can’t disagree.” Discord said with a shrug. “I mean, I’ve seen how successful you have been even if things go bad.”

“The point is, that even with all this, we can still have a great time together.” Alphabittle said with a smile. “I mean, from experience, not everything goes as planned. So this is nothing new to us. But, at least I get to spend my first Harvest and Hugs day with my daughter.” He said as he gave Misty a hug, which she giggled.

“And as I’ve always believed, as long as family is together, any Harvests and Hugs day is a perfect day.” Haven said, hugging her daughter.

“And as long as we get to spend time together, it’s already perfect enough.” Spike said with a smile to Twilight. “Just, try not to overthink things again.” He added with a chuckle.

Twilight looked at her friends as they smiled before she looked at the messed up party and she smiled, “Thanks guys,” She said with a soft tone. “I guess, I was a bit over dramatic, huh?”

“Happens to the best of us.” Pipp said with a smirk as they all shared a laugh.

“Now, how about we salvage what’s left of the food and enjoy our time together?” Flurry Heart suggested with a smirk.

“Just as I was thinking.” Discord siad with a smile.

“And look on the bright side, at least the cake you made is still intact.” Sunny said while gesturing to the ten stack cake Twilight made. “So, at least that’s a win.”

“Yeah, it is.” Twilight said with a smile. “Now, let’s get started.” She said as everyone smiled.

No sooner, everyone then started cleaning the table and salvaging the food that remained intact and un-damage from the mess as everyone gathered around the table set while also leaving some for the dragons, who were eating on the sideline as they looked at the food with the cake placed in the center of it.

“So, Twilight, you think it’s perfect as it is?” Sunset asked with a smirk.

Twilight then gave a smile. “It’s perfect the way it should be.” She said with a smile. “Now, let’s eat.”

“Ooh! Thank goodness! I’m famished!” DIscord said as they all sat by the table as they all started enjoying their meal as they all sat close to each other while some also sat with their respective lovers, family, or friends close by.

Twilight was enjoying her meal before she felt a tap to the shoulder as she turned and saw Spike behind her as he showed a homemade cake of his own that has a picture of them together since they were young. “I made this for you, Twilight. Discord brought the ingredients, and a bit of his magic to bake it, to share with the whole group.” Spike said with a smile. “Do you like it?”

“I love it.” Twilight said with a fond smile as she hugged Spike’s muzzle as best she could as he smiled and nuzzled her back as the group were enjoying a peaceful Harvest and Hugs Day together.

End of Chapter 31.

Author's Note

Here's a new chapter, Happy Thankgiving/Harvest and Hugs Day, decided to make a chapter base on the holiday and it would be the first for Twilight and a few others to spend time together like Flurry Heart, Spike, Disocrd, and Alphabittle, which didn't turn out well because of a big thud, but it doesn't matter what the food is, as long as the family together, that's the true tradition. Enjoy.

Chapter 32: Hey Foal Sister

Chapter 32: Hey Foal Sister

(Neigh Way, Nuh-huh! Song)

In the Brighthouse, Pipp was using Zipp’s manebrush to comb her mane, which made it have some lose strands on it as Pipp tossed it back to Zipp with a smirk, who caught it as she cringed in disgust at what Pipp used her brush and getting it messy with her sister’s manestrands.

(Pipp)
I gotta tell ya something, you’re really getting on my nerves.

Pipp sang as she used her manedryer on her mane, but Zipp flew in and caused Pipp’s chair to spin, which caused her mane and tail to get poofy as she gave an irritated look.

Zipp then tried to get some Uni-corny flakes cereal, but saw only one piece before she saw Pipp with her bowl with the whole thing, which made Zipp glare at her sister as the two glared at each other before turning away from one another.

(Zipp)
I don’t know what to tell ya, but sometimes you get what you deserve

The two sisters walked to separate doors and slammed them on each other.

(Pipp)
I really got to wonder, why ya acting the way you do?

Soon, the two sisters are in the bedroom as they were throwing their things angrily at each other in a fit as it knocked down the picture of the two together.

(Pipp and Zipp)
Well if you think you’re perfect, let me tell ya, I got news for you!

The two sisters angrily sang as they got into each other's faces and slammed their hooves down in rage, which caused the Brighthouse to shake and opened up a portal below them as the two sisters screamed as they fell through it.

Then the portal opened up from the sky as the two sisters kept falling as they screamed before they took flight in mid-air, but then a gust of wind blew at them, making them fall as they fell into a pile of snow as they poke their heads out.

“Snow?! Ah!” Pipp called in shock by where they were as she began to shiver from the cold as the two sisters looked around and saw ice and snow around them with mountains in the distance. “How did we get here?! What did you do?!” She accuses her sister, who just gave her a look as she looks around.

“I think we’re still in the Crystal Brighthouse somehow.” Zipp guessed as she looked up and saw many rainbows in the sky, having guessed they’re still in the Brighthouse. “Mmm, it probably got tired of listening to you squawking on and on and on!” She said to her sister with a look.

“Me?!” Pipp questioned before she gave a sarcastic chuckle. “You’re the one yelling!” She argued with a look as Zipp got close to her sister’s face.

“Because you always take my stuff!” Zipp stated.

“Do not!” Pipp argued.

“Do too!” Zipp retorted.

“Ugh!” Both sisters groaned as they turned away from each other.

Zipp then walked off a bit as Pipp did the same. “Well, I’m getting out of here. Come if you want.” She said in a dull tone.

“I’ll get out all by myself, thank you very much.” Pipp said in a sarcastic tone as she took off as Zipp rolled her eyes as she took off in a different direction as well.

Zipp flew a distance with a look before she spoke while intimidating her sister in a sarcastic way. “I’m Pipp. I do everything perfect. I’m a great singer. And--Whoa!” She yelled as she was hit by a giant snowball, knocking her back with a yelp.

With Pipp, she was intimidating her sister. “Yes. I’m Zipp. Coolcoolcool. And I know best. And I never do anything wrong. As if.” She sarcastically said before she saw a snowball about to hit her, but she ducked as she gave a chuckle with a smirk, but then she was hit with a bigger one, sending her back.

The two sisters screamed as the snowballs knocked them back where they started before they collided and flopped to the ground. “Clearly, your way was wrong, sis.” Zipp said with a look.

“Ugh! Neigh way!” Pipp retorted as she stood up. “If you watch where you were flying!” She accused while pointing at her sister.

“Me?!” Zipp questioned as she stood up and pointed at her sister with a look. “You’re the one who--?!” She trailed off when a portal opened up below the sisters, which they fell through. “Not again!” Zipp cried out while Pipp screamed.

Somewhere else in another realm in the Brighthouse, a bird-like creature chirped before flying off as the portal opened up as the two sisters excited it and screamed as they entered a forest-like realm in the Brighthouse as they tumbled through branches and trees.

Zipp quickly grabbed a vine, preventing her from falling towards a mud puddle by an inch as Pipp wasn’t so lucky as she fell into the mud puddle, which made Zipp smirk, but then the vine gave out as she fell in as well.

The two sisters popped then resurfaced, covered in mud. “Ugh. You okay?” Zipp asked her sister as they got out of the mud puddle.

“Uh, currently I’m lost in an alternate reality nightmare because some magical lighthouse thinks we need to get along better.” Pipp sarcastically said with a chuckle as Zipp shook some mod off her. “And did I mention I’m covered in mud? Yeah, no. Not great.” She said with a strained smile while gesturing to the mud on her.

Zipp gave her sister a teasing smirk. “Come on. You love mud.” She said as Pipp shook the mud off her while having some on her cheeks. “You covered yourself in mud yesterday.”

“That was a nursing coco-avocado facemask, and you know it.” Pipp said with a grit of her teeth as she flick the mud on her cheeks onto Zipp’s face.

Zipp wiped the mud off her face and looked at her hoof. “It was mud.” She teasingly said as she flick the mud onto her sister’s chest.

“Ew! Zipp!” Pipp groaned as Zipp gave a chuckle before the two sisters heard a squawking sound, which spooked them as they looked around while seeing some leaves fall.

“Okay. Let’s just fly out through the trees before we become lunch.” Zipp said to her sister with a nervous look.

“The trees with the bugs and the slimy vines?” Pipp questioned with a dull look with a slight chuckle. “No. No thank you. I say we…” She trailed off when they heard a groan, which made them nervous.

“Come on, Pipp.” Zipp said as she turned to her sister with a worried and slightly frustrated look.

“You never listen to me!” Pipp argued as the two sisters glared at each other. “We have to--”

Then the squawking sound was heard as the two sisters looked up and saw a huge vulture with rainbow wings squawking and readying its talons and flew towards the two sisters.

“No Pipp! Now!” Zipp yelled out, but before they could react, another portal opened up below them and they fell in as it closed before the rainbow vulture creature could grab them as it looked around in confusion at what happened.

The two sisters fell out from the portal and were falling from the sky over a desert. “Oh! Look at what you’ve done!” Pipp yelled with a look at her sister.

“What I’ve done?!” ZIpp questioned as another portal opened up below them, revealing them falling to a field.

“You started this fight! And made the Crystal Brighthouse mad or something and got us lost!” Pipp accused her before they fell into another portal.

“I started this fight?!” Zipp questioned with a glare as the two were falling from space. “Little Ms. Perfect, never does anything wrong!” She sarcastically yelled as another portal opened up, revealing three golden pyramids behind them.

“Am not!” Pipp argued as the two sisters glared at each other.

“Are too!” Zipp countered as they fell into another portal and fell in the middle of the ocean as the two looked around.

Pipp saw a raft in front of them as she tapped her sister to get her to see it as the two swam towards the raft and got on it as Pipp rubbed her mane while Zipp coughed to get the water off her mane. “Ew! Ewewew! This seawater is making my mane super crunchy! Ew!” Pipp complained in disgust as Zipp rolled her eyes at her sister being dramatic.

Zipp looked ahead and saw a lightning storm forming over them. “This isn’t gonna stop, is it?” Zipp questioned her sister in concern as her ears dropped a bit.

“Not until we stop arguing.” Pipp said with a frown as the two sisters gave sad looks and faced away from each other. Pipp turned to her sister with a guilty look from how they were being together as she walked up to her sister, who was looking at her reflection as she placed a hoof on Zipp’s shoulded. “I guess I probably shouldn’t take your stuff without asking.” She started.

“You know, all of your ideas are bad. Sometimes.” Zipp said with a sheepish smile as she rubbed the back of her head before looking at her sister tearing up. “Um, I’m like, you know, sorry and stuff.” She apologized before her sister caught her in a hug, which surprised Zipp.

“Yeah, I’m sorry too, Zipp.” Pipp said with a tearful smile as she hugged her sister tightly, which made Zipp gave a tearful smile in return as she returned the hug as the sisters’ Cutie Marks then glowed as they separated.

“That face mask was mud, though.” Zipp said with a smirk. “I saw critters rolling in it.”

“It was no--Aaaah!” Pipp yelped as a huge wave hit them as they swung around before the raft broke into two as thunderstruck as Pipp quickly made a jump towards her sister.

“Gotcha!” Zipp said as she caught her sister. “Okay, if we want to get out of here, we have to…” She trailed off as all she saw was the ocean and the thunderstorm as far as the eye can see while the waves got stronger. “Ugh. Any idea on how we get out of here?” She asked her sister in wonder.

Pipp looked around before she saw the portal still opened above them. “That’s our way out!” SHe called as she pointed up before they turned and saw a giant wave coming towards them. “So, I guess we'll make a break for it!” She said with a smirk as she spread her wings, which Zipp followed with a smirk as well.

The two sisters then flew towards the portal, but the strong winds and thunderstorms were making it difficult for them to fly to it as Pipp panted. “We’re not going to make it!” Pipp cried out.

“We can do anything together, Pipp!” Zipp exclaimed with a determined look. “We got this!” She called as she raised her hoof out to her sister, who gave a smirk back as the two held hooves before they broke off. “I’m a princess of a different kind…” She started.

“I’m a stylish popstar Princess…” Pipp started with her own.

“Always trying to figure out why…” Zipp continued.

“My voice makes me strong…” Pipp continued.

“When my Cutie Mark comes to life…” They said in unison as the two sisters’ Cutie Marks glowed, and so were Pipp and Zipp.

“I blast freely across the sky!” Zipp finished.

“Confidence is my son!” Pipp finished.

The two sisters glowed brightly as the storm covered up the portal, but the two sisters flew around as they moved the storm clouds and made it clear again as the rain and thunder faded as the portal came into view again.

“That was amazing, Pipp!” Zipp complimented her sister with a smile

“I learn from the best, sis.” Pipp said with a smirk and a flick of her mane as the two flew up to the portal.

(Better Together Song)

'Cause it's just you and me, we're better together
Don't you agree? We're better together

The two sisters flew through the portals and move past the previous areas they fell to, first the pyramids, the moon, the forest, and then back to the snowy area as they saw the Brighthouse ceiling through the last portal as the two sisters gave determined looks as they flew through the portal together.

In the kitchen of the Brighthouse, Sunny, Sunset, Twilight, and Izzy have finished making a carrot cake together, but then they heard a crashing sound, which made them startled.

“What was that?” Sunny asked as the carrot cake deflated.

“That came from the bedroom.” Sunset said with a worried look.

“Let’s go!” Twilight said as they put the ruined cake down and rushed upstairs as Sunny quickly went into her Alicorn form as the four ponies rushed upstairs.

The three Alicorns barge in first with serious looks, ready for anything, but all they saw was Pipp and Zipp on the floor, laughing hysterically with each other as they didn’t see the portal closing as the two sisters were soaked and wet from the ocean realm they were in.

The three Alicorns gave confused looks before Senior Butterscotch levitated in front of them with Izzy behind. “Alright! Who made this mess.” Izzy said while initiating Senior B’s voice while gesturing to the mess the two sisters did during their argument.

“And why are you two all wet?” Twilight questioned with a brow at the two soaked sisters.

Pipp and Zipp realized that the room was still a mess because of their argument with each other before they pointed their hooves at one another. “It was her!” They quickly said, pointing the blame at each other.

“Blaming isn’t gonna work, you two.” Sunset said with a look, which made the two sisters flinch. “You two princesses got some explaining to do.” She said in a scolding tone as Zipp and Pipp looked at each other with nervous expressions, knowing how Sunset would be when they argue or make a mess.

“We’re still good and gonna get punished, right?” Pipp asked her sister with a nervous look.

“Yeah, heh, a bit like mom, but, heheh, yeah, we’re in for it.” Zipp said with a sheepish chuckle, which her sister joined in, seeing that they’re in trouble.

End of Chapter 32.

Chapter 33: Digital Detox

Chapter 33: Digital Detox

In the Brighthouse, the mares are in the kitchen having breakfast as Pipp’s phone then starts beeping as Zipp picks it up. “Here you go, sis.” Zipp said as she checked Pipp’s phone, and what she saw made her eyes widened. “Only 1,436 messages this… morning.” She said uncomfortably at the amount as the other mares looked in shock while Pipp just gave a smile.

“Oooh, not too bad.” Pipp said while sipping her drink.

“Not too bad?!” Sunny asked in surprise. “Pipp, that is a ridiculous amount of messages!”

“Way more messages than the amount of scrolls I had over the years.” Twilight said in disbelief.

“And that’s a lot coming from you.” Sunset commented as Pipp’s phone beeped again, which flipped around as Zipp quickly caught it.

“And what’s with the ‘ping-ping-ping’?” Misty questioned while waving her hooves around her head after the phone started beeping. “Ugh! That would drive me crazy!” She said as Sunny, Sunset, and Twilight nodded in agreement.

“I don’t know, I kinda like it.” Izzy said with a smile as the phone kept vibrating and beeping as Izzy then scatted and beatboxing as she did a dance and shook her mane. “Drop the beat. Oh, yeah! Oh, yeah! Feel that beat! Come on ponies, dance, dance, woooop, wooop!” She cheered as her friends gave her amusing looks as Zipp caught the phone. “Just me? Okay, but you are definitely missing out!” She cheerfully as she continued dancing.

Zipp spun around to her sister after catching her sister’s phone. “Pipp, your phone is out of control! Maybe you should just put it away for a day.” She suggested as Pipp’s phone kept beeping. “Have a break?”

“O.M.P., Zipp. Be serious, okay.” Pipp shrugged off with a smile as she took her phone back. “I can totally handle it. Don’t worry about me.” She said with a flick of her mane as she pressed on her phone as it kept beeping.

“How long do you think it’s gonna be before Pipp breaks down from the stress of her phone?” Twilight whispered to Sunset’s ear.

“Knowing Pipp, I say in a matter of minutes or so.” Sunset said with a shrug. “She has a thing with her monogram, she even worries about her phone.” She added. “Kinda like you with books.” She teased with a smirk.

“Good point.” Twilight said with a sheepish giggle.

A bit later, Pipp was taking a shower as she hummed happily to herself. But then her phone started ringing as she poked her head out of the curtains and looked at her phone on the counter as she answered it. “Call you back in a sec.” Pipp said to the caller with a smile.

Then a bit later, Pipp was in the bedroom as she opened up her drawer and chose her accessories with a smile with sparkling eyes. “Oooh this is nice… or maybe that--” She tried to pick before her phone beeped as she turned to it on her bed.

“Schedule live stream begins in two minutes.” The phone spoke, which made Pipp panic.

“Aaaahh!” Pipp cried out while searching through her options. “Uh, okay!” She cried out as she picked up her glasses, a rainbow beard, devil ears, and a raccoon tail. “These will be fine.” She said with a nervous smile as she shook her fake tail.

A bit later, Pipp then started practicing her song. “The party is just be--” She stopped when she heard her phone beeped as she stopped and turned to it as she gave a small chuckle before she cleared her throat. “The party's just begun.” She repeated as her phone beeped again, which made her give a slight stressed look with a stressed chuckle as her eyes have a bit of veins showing and her mane unkempt. “The party's just begun!” Her phone beeped again. “Ah!” She yelled in frustration as her phone kept beeping.

Pipp gave a stressed chuckle as her right eye twitched as she turned to her phone. “Zipp might be right.” She said as her phone kept beeping as Pipp turned to it in irritation as it kept going as she covered her ears and gave a stressed look while pulling her mane. “I can’t live like that!” She cried out.

Pipp then rushed outside and look around for anything to help her mind off her phone before she saw Hitch and Sparky exiting the Marestream while wearing his vacation gear while Sparky was in a kangaroo bag that Sparky was on. “Hitch! Have you seen Zipp?!” Pipp asked as she flew towards him and searched around for her sister as her phone kept beeping nonstop, which got her even more stressed as she quickly checked it.

“Sorry, Pipp. Me and Sparkerino here are just coming back from a few days relaxing in the Dragonlands. I asked Sunny to go, but she said she have to watch over things here in Maretime Bay while also running her smoothie stands.” Hitch said as Pipp kept checking her phone while getting even more overwhelmed. “Phew! I tell ya, there is nothing quite like a digital detox.” He commented.

Sparky babbled in agreement with a smile. “Whoo!” He cheered.

Pipp then stopped when she heard Hitch say. “Detox?” She then gasped with a smile as she had sparkles in her eyes with her hooves on her cheeks. “Like in a dragonspa? Hitch, YESSSSSSSS! A luxury dragon spa treatment! That is exactly what I need! Thankyouthankyouthankyou!” She said while squishing Hitch’s cheeks with a smile as Hitch finds it uncomfortable since Pipp is doing it and not Sunny. “Dragonlands, here I come!” She called as she flew towards the Marestream.

“Oh well, it's not really a spa. It’s more like outdoorsy relaxation, very nature-y…” Hitch tried to say before he saw that Pipp already entered the Marestream and powered it up as the wings spread and she took to the air. “With absolutely no phone service!” He added as the Marestream took off until it was far enough he couldn’t see it as he gave a sigh. “That’s gonna be a fun surprise for her, hey, buddy?” He asked Sparky with a small smile.

“Wuh-oh.” Sparky babbled, knowing that Pipp won’t like it as well.

“Let’s hope Spike and the others can try and calm her down when she arrives.” Hitch added.

After a bit of flying, the Marestream made it to the Dragonlands as Pipp landed it as she exited and took out her phone as she flew out and tapped on it, but she got no service as she looked around. “No service?!” Pipp questioned as she looked around and gave a chuckle. “What do you mean no service?! That’s impossible!” She exclaimed as she tapped her phone repeatedly, having been so stressed, she forgot there’s no cell reception in the Dragonlands.

Then she heard flapping as she turned and saw Blaize, Tumble, and Spike flying in, which made Pipp smile. “Phew! Spike! Blaize! Tumble! Thank goodness I found you.” She said with a smile.

“Nice seeing her here, Pipp. This is a surprise.” Spike said with a smile.

“I would’ve called, but I wanted to be a surprise.” Pipp said as she looked around. “I’m looking for the dragonspa.”

The three dragons looked at Pipp in confusion when she asked that. “Uh, the what?” Tumble asked in confusion.

“The dragonspa.” Pipp repeated. “Hitch said it was amazing but it’s not coming up on my phone. Actually nothing is coming up on my phone…” She said as she tapped her phone repeatedly as Spike, Tumble, and Blaize looked at each other strangely before Spike spoke up.

“Uh, Pipp, we don’t have a dragonspa in the Dragonlands. There really isn’t. You must’ve misheard what Hitch said.” Spike said, which made Pipp freeze in shock as she landed on the ground while looking in shock.

“And I hate to remind you, Pipp, but phones don’t really work in the Dragonlands.” Blaize reminded her, which made Pipp drop her phone.

Pipp turned to them with a horrified expression. “No spa? And no… phones?!” She asked in shock as her voice cracked a bit.

“Yeah, but who needs a phone when you are surrounded by all this natural beauty!” Tumble said to her while showing the Dragonlands environment around them.

“And listen to that…” Blaize said as she raised a paw over her ears with a smile, which Pipp tried to listen in.

“I don’t hear anything.” Pipp said with a frown.

“Exactly, Pipp.” Spike said with a smile, which Blaize and Tumble shared.

Pipp then realizes what they meant. “Wait. I don’t hear, anything.” She said as she looked around. “Like nothing at all. No calls, no schedules, no ‘ping, ping, ping, ping, ping.’ She said while shaking her head while intimating her phone rings.

“Um, could you not ping like that?” Tumble asked with a small smile. “That’s awful.”

“And a bit weird.” Spike said with a chuckle. “And nature can be its own spa. I’ve learned that many times.”

Pipp looked around with a smile as some birds flew around her. “I can hear the birds.” She said fondly as the birds chirped as she flew up. “And I can see the beautiful misty mountains.” She added as she took a breath. “I think this might be exactly what I need.” She added as she turned to her dragon friends. “Spike, will you show me how to live like a dragon?” She asked.

Spike gave a chuckle. “I thought you’d never ask, Pipp. I’ve always wanted to show a pony how to live like a dragon.” He added as Blaize and Tumble gave smiles.

A bit later, Pipp and the dragons are flying past the mountains while Pipp is flying like a dragon before they stop and huddle for a picture. “Say, ‘Dragonlands’!” She cheered as she took the picture and was about to post it, but it showed no signal as she gave a sheepish chuckle to her dragon friends. “I forgot. No service. Oh well. I can always save them for future content, right?” She shrugged with a smile.

“For what?” Tumble asked with a curious smile.

“It’s not important.” Pipp waved off with a smile. “What’s next?” She asked as she flew off.

“Wait up, Pipp.” Spike said with a chuckle as he, Blaize, and Tumble followed her.

The four were then flying over a river where fishes were jumping as Pipp flew close with a smile at the fishes as Spike flew next to her and lowered his claw and touched the water, which Pipp did the same as the four flew off to where the sun is.

The next thing they did was swimming in the lake, which Pipp resurface and spit some water off as Blaize came out from underneath it as the two smiled before Pipp flew off and slid down Tumble’s back and swim below water with Spike in it as well as the two saw the fishes swam by.

The two resurfaced as they shared a laugh as they circled each other while laying on their backs in the water.

A bit later, after a nice and relaxing fun time, the four are sitting down on land close to the lake as they watch the sunset of the Dragonlands. “What a beautiful sunset.” Pipp said before she sighed and wiped her wet main. “Aaahh, thanks, Spike.” She said as Spike gave a light blush from the compliment. “This is a day I will never forget.” She then brought her hooves together in front of the sunset. “I’m taking a picture with my heart.” She started off as her Cutie Mark glowed. “When my Cutie Mark comes to life, confidence is my song!”

Her Cutie Mark glowed brightly as the four watched as the magic shot into the sky and gave off fireworks and a shooting star. “Oooooohhh. Awwww.” The three dragons said in unison at the fireworks and shooting star.

“Pipp, you are amazing.” Spike complimented, which made Pipp giggled as Spike smiled fondly, seeing much of Rarity in Pipp as she reminded him of his old unicorn crush from back in the day.

Soon, Pipp was ready to leave as she began to say her goodbye to the dragons. “You know, you’re welcome here anytime you want, Pipp.” Spike said with a smile.

“Yeah. The fresh air and no phone seems to have really suited you.” Blaize said with a smirk as Tumble nodded in agreement.

“Thank you!” Pipp said with a smile as she flew in the air with a twirl. “Who knew a digital detox could make me feel so great!” She said with sparkling eyes before she flew in and hugged Spike and Blaize, which they returned and shared a hoof/claw bump with Tumble. “I will definitely be back soon! And often!” She added as she flew into the Marestream and started it up. “Bye!” She waved as the three dragons waved back as Pipp took off back to Maretime Bay as the three dragons watched with smiles.

“She reminds me of a certain Unicorn I knew.” Spike said with a fond smile.

“It is Rarity, your highness?” Blaize asked with a teasing smirk, which made Spike’s eyes widened.

“Sunset, Discord, and Twilight told you all, didn’t they?” Spike asked dully as Blaize giggled as Tumble gave a small chuckle as Spike rolled his eyes with a sigh. “Yeah, they did.” He added, already used to that tease.

Back at the Brighthouse, Pipp returns as she and the rest of her friends are gathered in the kitchen as Pipp begins to tell them about her day at the dragonlands. “And then we dove into this crystal-like blue lake! And the water was so cold, but like totally refreshing.” Pipp said with a smile and sparkling eyes.

“Sounds like you, Spike, and the other dragons had a great time.” Sunset said with a smile.

“A very relaxing great time to be exact.” Twilight added with a hoof raised.

“Oh, you have no idea.” Pipp said with a smile.

“I gotta say, I feel relieved!” Hitch said as he wiped his brow in relief before putting a hoof on Sparky. “Sparky and I were worried that the Dragonlands wasn’t going to be what you were hoping for.”

“Hmmhmm.” Sparky hummed in agreement.

“It was perfect, Hitch!” Pipp said with a smile and hooves on her cheeks.

“Never doubt the Dragonlands. They are full of surprises, especially Spike.” Twilight said with a smile.

“That lake sounds amazing, Pipp.” Sunny said with an interesting smile. “Can we see the pictures?!” She asked in excitement as the others nodded in agreement, knowing Pipp would take pictures of her activities.

Pipp, however, gave an uncertain look. “Oh...well, actually, I didn’t take a picture of the lake.” She admitted with a smirk, which shocked the others from that.

“Wait, you didn’t?” Sunset asked in surprise, knowing that Pipp wouldn’t stop taking pictures or videos of her activities.

“Nope. None at all.” Pipp said with a smirk.

“I’m sorry, did you just say that you didn’t take a picture?” Zipp questioned her sister in surprise as Pipp just gave her sister a smirk. “Are you feeling okay?” She asked as she touched her sister’s head to see if she got a fever since she knows it’s not like her sister to not take a picture.

“You’re the one who said I needed a break from my phone, remember?” Pipp reminded her sister with a smirk.

Zipp returned the smirk. “I gotta say, sis, I’m impressed!” She said with a proud look, but just when Zipp said it after going back to her seat, Pipp’s phone started beeping again as Pipp took it out as the others looked in surprise by the timing.

“And the pings back.” Sunset said dully.

“Oh, yeah! The beats back!” Izzy cheered as she stood up and did a beatboxing dance. “Party hard!” She added with her hoof raised as Misty gave a giggle from what Izzy did.

“Bet you didn’t miss that, Pipp.” Misty said in amusement.

“Considering you just had a relaxing day without it.” Twilight added with a small smile.

“You’re both right, Misty, Twilight.” Pipp said with a smirk as her phone keep beeping. “I did learn one thing though, watch.” She said as she turned off her phone and puts it away, which made the others gasped in surprise and got up to Pipp and started chatting to her friends with a smile of what she just did as she responded back by their compliments with a smirk.

“Anyway, where was I?” Pipp asked as she continue her story. “Oh yeah and then we roasted carrots around the fire, and watched the most beautiful sunset…” She went on and on.

While Pipp continued her story, the Crystal Brighthouse continued to shot rainbow in the sky on a nice peaceful day after Pipp had a nice detox time at the Dragonlands and having a great time without her phone.

End of chapter 33.

Chapter 34: Ponycorn Clone-I-Corn

Chapter 34: Ponycorn Clone-I-Corn

Misty was rushing down the beach as she was making her way to the Boardtrot before she saw Dahlia passed her. “Looking forward to lunch later, Misty.” Dahlia said with a smile as she walked by.

“Lunch… right. Heheh. Can’t wait.” Misty said with a nervous chuckle as she kept going while passing by a pile of seashells, but then Izzy popped out of it with a paintbrush on her mouth, startling Misty.

“Still on for shell painting, Misty?” Izzy muffled cheerfully with the paintbrush in her mouth as Misty kept moving her hooves in place.

“Wouldn’t miss it, Iz!” Misty called as she rushed off while Izzy waved to her.

McSnipsalot scuttles while batting a beach ball up and down while snapping his claws, but he bursts the ball and it flops down over his face as Misty runs past him.

“See you at Critter volleyball later, McSnipsalot!” Misty called as she entered the Boardtrot.

“Gardening club?” Violette asked Misty when she trotted by while holding a potted plant.

“Yes.” Misty nodded.

“Condition hair mask?” Rocky asked next with his hoof raised.

“Yes.” Misty said with a nervous smile before Hitch got in front of her.

“Class about the inner secrets of the sheriff station?” Hitch asked with a smile, which made Misty give a nervous look.

“Uh-huh! Ermmm, sure!” Misty said with a nervous smile as she rushed past Hitch.

“Hi, Misty.” Sunset said with a smile with Twilight waving to her.

“Don’t forget your magic lessons later.” Twilight reminded her with a smile.

“I know!” Misty called as she rushed past the two Alicorns, who looked at her in surprise to see her run as Misty wiggled her way through the crowd. “That’s today? Can’t wait!” She called as she quickly entered her ponycorn stall and quickly closed it firmly behind.

“Have you noticed that Misty is a bit stressed, Twilight?” Sunset questioned with a concerned look.

“From what we saw, it appears so.” Twilight said in concern.

“Yeeeesh!” Misty called as she walked into her stall. “That’s a lot to fit in one day. Well, nothing that a bit of scheduling can’t fix.” She said with a smile as she took out her diary and opened it, revealing a mess of scribbled appointments written down as the pages grew a mouth somehow.

“What are you thinking?! You’re too busy!” The diary called out, which made Misty look at it in shock with wide eyes as she quickly shut her diary up.

“Not helpful, diary. Not helpful.” Misty said with a creeped out look as she groaned while she started cooking up some pony corn. “There’s no way I can do all this in one day.” She complained as she added some flavors and a vial. “I wish there were...four of me! Ha! That would solve all my problems.” She said with a smile as her Nova Charm piece on her stand started glowing.

The ponycorns then started glowing with magic as well as they started to pop with abnormal magical sparkle “Mmm, that’s weird.” Misty said as she took a piece and ate it. “Taste, kinda… tickly.” She said with a smile.

But then, the ponycorns then started floating and circled around Misty. “Oh boy! This is new!” She called as she began to laugh as the Ponycorns circled her and then suddenly, the ponycorns then formed into four figures, that Misty recognized the shape as she looked in shock when the ponycorns glowed…

…and then four copies of Misty appeared with smiles, which made the original Misty scream in terror as she backed up to her shelf. “What! Is! Happening?!” The original Misty exclaimed in shock as a bowl of ponycorn fell on her head as she looked at her copies in wonder as they just kept smiling. “Are you, me?” She asked in shock.

“Yes.” The four Misty clones said with a smile as the original Misty got curious as she got up and inspected her clones.

“Incredible!” The original Misty said as she inspected her clones, seeing that they have the same features of her, manes, fur coat, hooves, and even Cutie Marks to match. “You’re identical to me in every single way!” She said in amazement.

“Yes.” The three Misty clones repeated with a smile.

Misty looked at her clones before she gave a smirk in thought while rubbing her hooves. “So, no one would know if you weren’t me if… oh, I don’t know. You went to a class on the inner secrets of the sheriff station in my place?” She asked with a smirk.

“Yes.” The Misty clones said again.

Misty looks at her clones in surprise before she smiles. “Huh… I think you three might just be exactly what I need.” She said to her clones.

“Yes.” The Misty clones repeated.

Misty then smiled as she looked at each of her clones.” Okay, you!” She goes to Clone 1. “Go to lunch with Dahlia.” She then goes to her second clone. “You! Paint shells with Izzy.” She goes to Clone 3. “You! Have magic lessons with Twilight and Sunset.” She then goes to her last clone. “You… Play critter volleyball, whatever that is.” She said with a smile and a shrug.

“Yes.” The four clones said as they trotted off.

“Have fun!” Misty called with a wave as she gave a laugh before wiping her brow. “Phew! What a perfect solution! What could go wrong?” She asked as she went back to work on her ponycorn.

Out on the Boardtrot, Clone 1 Misty walked around before Rufus, who was in his magician gear, saw her. “Hey, Misty! Wanna come see my new magic show?” Rufus asked Clone 1, thinking it was the real Misty. “I’m gonna saw myself in half.” He added with a smile.

“Yes.” Clone 1 Misty said with a smile, when suddenly she glowed and another clone appeared, which shocked Rufus from that.

With Misty Clone 2, she was walking past Skye and Dazzle as they were about to do their broadcast as Skye noticed her. “Misty!” Skye called as the clone turned to him. “We’re doing a report on dangers of having too much fun at the Boardtrot.” He explained with a smirk as Dazzle nodded in agreement. “Can we ask you a few questions?” He asked as Dazzle brought the microphone closer to the clone.

“Ys.” Clone 2 Misty said before she glowed and made another copy, which made Skye and Dazzle gasp in shock.

“I told you it was too much fun.” Dazzle whispered to Skye, who stood in shock.

Clone 4 Misty walked by before she heard chirping and looked down to see Kenneth chirping at her about the critter volleyball. “Yes.” Clone 4 Misty said before another clone appeared, which made Kenneth faint in shock.

Clone 3 Misty walked through the stands before stopping by at Sunset and Twilight, which the two Alicorns noticed. “Oh, hey Misty.” Sunset said with a smile. “You’re right on time.”

“Are you ready for your magic lessons?” Twilight asked with a smile.

“Yes.” Clone 3 said before she then made another copy of herself, which made the two Alicorns looked in shock.

“Whoa! Wha-How did?!” Sunset stammered in shock while trying to process.

“Can Misty always do that?” Twilight asked in shock.

“No, she couldn’t.” Sunset said as she looked at the two Misty clones. “Uh, Misty, did you just, made a clone of yourself?”

“Yes.” The two Misty’s said.

“Is this a new thing or--?” Sunset asked with a brow.

“Yes.” The two Misty’s said before another clone appeared.

“Okay, wait, are you all--” Sunset tried to ask before Twilight’s eyes widened in realization.

“They’re not Misty! They’re all clones!” Twilight exclaimed in shock.

“Yes.” The three Misty clones said with smiles.

“And apparently, you can only say one word, can you?” Twilight questioned with a creeped out look.

“Yes.” The three Misty clones said.

“Oh, not again with the clones.” Twilight muttered while facepalming herself.

“Wait, this happened before?” Sunset asked with a curious look.

“One time, Pinkie found the Mirror Pond and used it to make clones of herself to do all the activities she planned to be everywhere at once.” Twilight said as she shuddered. “Too many Pinkie Pies for Equestria.”

Sunset shuddered at the thought. “Good thing I wasn’t there for that. That would’ve given me nightmares.” She said. “But how can you tell that these are clones and not one of the real Misty?”

“Because last time the Pinkie clones went on a rampage, they kept saying fun repeatedly and did something that is usually Pinkie that makes it hard to tell which is the real one.” Twilight explained. “And knowing clones, they’re not perfect, and since it’s Misty, it will be easy to tell since her clones can say--”

“Yes.” The Misty clones repeated.

“That.” Twilight finished dully.

“Okay, so that’s one bright side.” Sunset said with a shrug. “But if these clones are here, then where’s the real Misty?” She questioned, which made her and Twilight gave concerned looks.

“Yes. Yes. Yes.” This made Twilight and Sunset flinched as they turned and looked outside as they saw more Misty clones appearing out of nowhere.

“Yeah, this is worse than the Pinkie Clones.” Twilight muttered in shock.

Later on, Misty opened up her Ponycorn stall. “We are now officially open!” Misty cheered as she held up a big bowl of ponycorns. “Who wants ponycorn?!” She called with a smile, but when she looked outside, she looked in horror when she saw that more and more of her clones were appearing out of nowhere, running rampant around the Boardtrot while saying ‘yes’ repeatedly as more clones were created by the second.

“Hey!” Rufus called as he was in a saw box as the two Misty clones opened up, to reveal a pony inside the box at the bottom while he’s at the top. “You’re not supposed to look in there!” He complained.

“Yes. Yes. Yes.” A group of Misty clones do a strange dance with the critter’s volleyball net as the critters jump up and down furiously in a bid to try and retrieve it while more clones appeared.

With Izzy, she was covered in seashells while Clone Misty 2 was pouring paint on her, “A little to the left?” Izzy asked Clone Misty 2 with a smile, actually enjoying this.

“Yes.” Clone Misty 2 said as another clone appeared on the left and poured some more paint on her.

“Oh, yeah!” Izzy said cheerfully.

“Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes.” The Misty clones said while more appeared in front of the camera while Skye and Dazzle gave nervous look while a group appeared while doing a chicken dance in front of Kenneth and the other critters, who are on a table.

“Oh, no. Nononono.” Misty said in horror. “What have I done?!” She asked as an Misty clone appeared in front of her.

“Yes.” The Misty clone said with a smile before a magic net appeared over it, which made Misty surprised as she turned and saw Sunset and Twilight using their magic to catch as many clones as they could while holding them in a magic sphere.

“Geeze! These are a lot of Misty’s!” Sunset exclaimed while using a net to try to grab another, but missed.

“Yes.” The Clone Misty said as another appeared.

“And the more we catch one, two more appear in her, they’re, or whatever, place!” Twilight exclaimed in panic. “This is way worse than the Pinkie Pie clones since they couldn’t duplicate themselves!” She called as her magic sphere expanded before it popped, and then the Misty clones broke free and trotted off.

“And apparently, they just keep coming.” Sunset said with a cringed.

“Twilight?! Sunset?!” Misty called out, which made the two Alicorns turn to her. “I am so glad to see you ponies!” She said in relief.

“Nice to see--Wait, how could we know it’s really you, Misty?” Twilight questioned with a brow.

“Well, I ain’t saying yes unlike the others, but if a little magic I co--” Misty tried to say before Sunset spoke up.

“Okay, okay! You’re the real, Misty. Only the real Misty could finish her sentence.” Sunset said while waving her hooves before giving Misty a hug, which surprised the unicorn. “But we’re so glad to finally find you!”

“I can tell.” Misty said before she gave a sheepish look. “And I see you met my…. Sisters?” She added while gesturing to her clones.

“Yeah, we did. And also, where did these clones come from?” Twilight questioned with a brow. “Did you find the Mirror Pond?”

“The Mirror what?” Misty questioned with a brow.

“I’ll take that as a no then.” Twilight said with a dull look.

“Forget about the how part! We need to find a way to round up all these Mistys!” Sunset exclaimed as more clones appeared while keeping saying yes. “Seriously, this is annoying!”

“Is this… really what I’m like?” Misty questioned with a brow, which made the two Alicorns uneasy.

“Um, well…” Twilight muttered.

“Well, not technically, but--” Sunset tried to finish.

“Yes.” Some Misty Clones said while surrounding a pony as more appeared.

“They said it, not us.” Sunset said while pointing to the clones while Twilight nodded in agreement.

“But Misty, you can explain how you manage this later, but care to explain why there are clones of you?” Twilight questioned in wonder.

Misty gave a sigh. “Well, I have so much on my schedule that was putting me off, I barely had time to do either one.” She explained with a frown.

“And you thought having clones of yourself was the solution?” Sunset questioned.

“Well, I didn’t know it actually happened, but it seemed like a good idea at the time.” Misty said with a sheepish smile.

“I heard that before. So I understand that.” Twilight said with a shrug, already went through with this lesson with Pinkie after her clone incident. “But Misty, creating a Clone isn’t always perfect. And judging by all these Mistys, they may have your body, but your mind isn’t copied.”

“That would explain why they keep saying ‘yes’ in everything.” Sunset said with a brow.

“Yes.” A Misty clone said as another Misty appeared.

“But the self cloning, that’s a new one.” Twilight said with a frown. “No way my reversal spell will work if these Mistys kept cloning every second.”

“O.M.P.” Misty muttered in guilt. “I really need to learn how to say… no.” She said sadly as Sunset and Twilight gave her sympathetic looks.

A Misty clone close to them heard what the original just said while giving a uttered confused look while shaking a bit. “No?” The clone asked before she poofed away, which surprised the three.

“Hey, what happened to that Misty clone?” Sunset asked in surprise as Twilight realized.

“Oh, of course! Since you created these clones to help with any activities, Misty, they say yes, which made more clones.” Twilight said with a smile. “But when they say no, they disappear.”

Misty gave a surprise look. “Huh, that’s interesting.” She said with a smile as Sunset gave a smirk.

“Misty, you’re about to learn the importance of saying no.” Sunset said with a smirk as Twilight nodded in agreement, as Misty smiled, getting the plan.

With Rufus, he was tied up in knots as he struggled to break free while trying to get the clones away from his box. “Stop it! Magicians only! Magicians only!” Rufus exclaimed as Twilight, Sunset, and Misty walked up to him.

“Well, Misty, now’s your moment.” Sunset said as Misty nodded and walked up to Rufus.

“Um… Rufus.” Misty said as he turned to her as she turned back to her two Alicorns, who encouraged her to go on with smiles. “I… don’t wanna watch your magic show. Sorry, I'm gonna have to say, no.” She said.

Then the Misty clones around the magic box poofed away as the pony inside the box gasped in relief as he quickly got out and rushed off.

“Hey! How’d you disappear like that?” Rufus asked in amazement as he turned to Misty with a smile. “Oooh, teach me your secrets!” He asked excitedly.

“Huh, he reminds me of another magician I knew.” Twilight said, seeing that he’s a bit like Trixie.

“Right?” Sunset asked with a smile as Misty smiled at seeing their plan working as the three rushed off to where Izzy is.

“Izzy, I don’t have time to paint seashells today, no thank you.” Misty said while shaking her head as she rushed off.

“I am a seashell!” Izzy cheered with her hooves raised, covered head to hoof in shells as the two Misty clones vanished.

“Okay, compared to the other times, this is normal for Izzy.” Sunset commented.

“Yep. See ya later, Izzy!” Twilight said as the two Alicorns rushed off.

“See ya, girls!” Izzy cheered while waving her hoof.

The three then rushed off to where the critters are, while trying to get their net back from the Misty Clones, who were dancing around. “You don’t see that everyday.” Twilight commented with a brow.

“These days, it’s always surprising.” Sunset said with a shrug. “Misty, do your thing.”

Misty nodded as she turned to the critters. “McSnipsalot, I don’t know what Critter Volleyball is, but it doesn’t really sound like something I'd enjoy, so no thank you!” She said as the three rushed off while the Misty clones vanished and the net fell on McSnipsalot and his friends.

“It’s working, Misty! Keep saying no!” Sunset cheered as Misty nodded as they ran past Dahlia and Misty Clone 1, who had her head in the sandwich while Dahlia gave a weirded out look.

“No.” Misty said as they walked past the two and Clone 1 Misty vanished.

The Misty clones were in front of the camera before the original Misty got in front of it. “No.” She said as her clones vanished.

With Violette, she was holding her plant pot while looking in shock at seeing many Misty clones in plant pots before the original stepped forward. “No.” Misty said as she walked off as her clones vanished.

“No.” Misty said to Rufus, who was giving a spa treatment to one of her clones before it vanished.

“No.” Misty said to a teacher pony as the clones vanished..

“No!” Misty added to Dapple, who was showing the two Misty clones to play the bongos, which they vanished.

“NO!” Misty said to Posey, who was doing yoga before the clones vanished, much to her shock.

Just then, Misty’s Cutie Mark began to glow as magic surrounds her. “NNNNNOOOOOO!” Misty exclaimed, which spread the magic all around the Boardtrot, which made all the Misty clones all vanished as they disappeared.

“Whoa.” Sunset said in awed.

“Misty, you made all your clones vanish in one go.” Twilight said in awed, which made Misty sighed in relief.

“Oh, thank hoofness.” Misty said in relief with a smile as the glow faded.

“And impressive magic there, Misty.” Sunset added in agreement.

“It was amazing that you made all the clones disappear in one swoop.” Twilight added.

“Thanks.” Misty said with a smile. “And you know, it taught me a lesson.”

“And what’s that?” Twilight asked in interest as she and Sunset listened.

“I guess you don’t really notice your habits until they...turn into an army of clones and try to take over the Boardtrot.” Misty said dramatically as she gave a sheepish chuckle as Sunset and Twilight shared as the three walked off.

“Okay, a bit dramatic, but true.” Sunset said with a chuckle.

“But what’s the true lesson you have learned today?” Twilight asked, not noticing that the last Misty clone came out from a bathroom behind them.

“I guess it’s okay to say ‘no’ every once in a while.” Misty honestly said, which made the last clone stopped in shock before it poofed away, which made them turn to where the sound was in confusion.

“And it sure is okay to just say it, Mist.” Sunset said with a smile. “You can’t do everything or be everywhere at once.”

“Yeah, it’s okay to say no if you already had your hooves full.” Twilight added with a smile as well. “There’s no harm to just say no or ask for help.”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right.” Misty said with a smile.

And then Hitch appeared next to them. “Ermmmm...just to let you know, Misty, the sheriff station class does have a buffet.” He said with a smile.

“Really, Hitch?” Sunset questioned with a brow as Hitch gave a sheepish shrug.

“Didn’t he pay attention to what was happening with those Misty clones?” Twilight questioned in confusion.

“Eh, he probably did and just did it in his own way.” Sunset said with a sigh.

“Hitch, I’m sure it’ll be great.” Misty said with an honest smile. “But, there is just one thing I need right now.”

“What’s that?” Hitch wondered with a tilt of his head as Twilight and Sunset wondered the same thing as Misty turned her back to them with a yawn.

“A nap….” Misty said before she dropped to the floor, fast asleep as she began to snore.

“Wow, all that cloning and scheduling really tired her out.” Sunset commented quietly.

“I would be too if I was in her hooves.” Twilight said quietly in agreement.

“I’ll just leave the flyer for ya, Misty.” Hitch said as he gently placed the flyer beside Misty and trotted off, “See ya girls.” He waved as Sunset and Twilight waved back.

“Want to take Misty to a comfortable place for her to nap in?” Sunset asked with a small smile.

“I sure do.” Twilight said with a smile. “Let’s get her to bed.” She added as Sunset nodded as the two Alicorns gently levitated Misty up, not wanting to wake her up as she kept her sleeping position as the two Alicorns walked back to the Brighthouse as Misty had a long day and deserved some rest after the whole cloning fiasco.

End of Chapter 34.

Chapter 35: Enchantment Under the Sea

Chapter 35: Enchantment Under the Sea

At the Boardtrot’s docks, the Mane 8 were gathered around as Izzy appeared in front of them with a party hat with a couple of balloons and streamer lines behind her. “Today’s the day!” Izzy cheered as she used a party popper as streamers fell. “Is this exciting or what?!”” She asked excitedly as her friends looked at her in confusion while Sunset smiled.

“It sure is, Izzy.” Sunset said with a smile, knowing what got Izzy excited. “And today is the day.”

“It sure is, Sunset!” Izzy cheered in excitement.

“Um, Sunset, Izzy, um, remind us why we’re here again?” Sunny asked with a confused smile.

“Yeah, why have you two brought us here?” Twilight asked in confusion.

“Izzy’s note said meet me and Sunset at the Boardtrot, bring cheese puffs.” Hitch stated as he held up a bag of cheese puffs.

“Why the cheese puffs, Izzy?” Sunset asked in confusion.

“Because I love cheese puffs.” Izzy answered as she took the cheese puffs from Hitch and started eating them. “We can eat these on our way toooooo…” She then pulls out a fancy invitation as it shows a Seapony with sea shells, presents, corals and balloons. “The Jade Sea! We’re going to Destiny’s Underwater Birthday Bonanza!” She explained with excitement.

“And Destiny is gonna be excited to see us again and get to see all of you!” Sunset said with a smile.

“Woah!!/The Jade Sea?!/ That’s so cool!/We get to meet seaponies?!/I haven’t seen the sea ponies in a while!” The rest of the Mane 8i said in excitement when Sunset and Izzy explain to them in wonder, having heard of the Jade Sea and Destiny from Sunset and Izzy after creating the Boardtrot, and it will be exciting to see her and possibly other seaponies.

“Wait, wait, wait!” Pipp quickly said as she shook her head. “A party?! But, I have not styled my mane! I don’t have a card, Sunset, Izzy!” She said as she flew towards the two said ponies, who just give her smirks as she gasped dramatically. I’ve not done my six-step party pamper routine! Or my vocal warm-ups! I haven’t singed!” She dramatically yelled out as she screamed and waved her hooves around.

“Pipp! Pipp! Yo! Hey!” Sunset called out as she and Izzy took each of Pipp’s hooves to get her to calm down. “Calm down.”

“Yeah, relax.” Izzy added as Pipp took a deep breath as she calmed down. “We’ve got the whole thing totally under control.” She assured with a smirk as she and Sunset walked forward and saw something bubbling in the water. “Just sit back and enjoy the ride.”

“Because our ride just arrived.” Sunset said with a smile as a giant clam appeared in front of the Mane 8.

“Wow!” The Mane 8 said in surprise and awe as the clam opened up as Hitch gave an uncertain look.

“Is that a giant clam?” Twilight asked in surprise.

“Yep. New way to the Jade Sea.” Sunset said with a smile. “We gave Destiny our address when we last saw her. So we had a feeling she would send us a way to her.”

“Now everypony aboard!” Izzy cheered as she entered the clam as the mares followed in excitement as they entered the giant clam while Hitch remained uncertain.

“Uh…?” Hitch started before he jumped into the clam with the others while the mares looked at the clam in awe while Izzy ate some more cheese puffs as the clam shut on them and then opened up again as it formed an air bubble around them before it went down to the water.

In the ocean, the Mane 8 looked awed at seeing some sea creatures underwater. “Remarkable. I never traveled down in an ocean in a giant clam before, let alone something this amazing.” Twilight said in amazement at what she was seeing.

“New era of Equestria, always full of surprises, Twilight.” Sunset said with a smile.

Hitch then turns to Sunset and Izzy nervously. “Izzy, Sunset, are you both sure this thing is safe--Whoa!” He yelped as the others laughed as the clam swam down faster and went past some fishes that formed a shape of the heart near the ocean floor.

The Mane 8 looked at all the sea creatures in the ocean as they all looked in awed. “It’s so beautiful!” Misty said in amazement as a fish got close towards her and Zipp, who looked at it curious before it turns out to be a puffer fish as it puffed up, which made the two mares giggled as it swam off.

“Fluttershy and the others would certainly enjoy something like this.” Twilight said with a smile. “And a development for the hippogriffs as well.”

“We can tell, Twi.” Zipp said with a chuckle.

“Do you really think the Seapony’s are hippogriffs?” Sunny asked in curious.

“Actually, I don’t know.” Sunset said with a shrug. “It’s hard to tell.”

“They could be natural or not, but either way, it will be great to see them again.” Twilight said with a smile. “And it would be nice to see their culture in this era.”

“It would be interesting.” Sunset said as they continued their journey across the ocean.

After a bit of traveling, the Mane 8 then saw a bunch of Seaponies, children or adults, swimming around them as Pipp record the whole thing on her phone as the seapony’s wave and smile at them while swimming around the clam as they then went up to the spot where the party, while some seaponies hanging up sea-themed garlands as an upbeat seapony band plays is as the clam then lowered to ground level as Destiny turned and saw who was in the clam.

“Izzy! Sunset!” Destiny cried out in joy as she swam towards them.

“Destiny!” Izzy cheered as she exited the clam, which gave her an air bubble for her to breathe underwater as the others were surprised by that.

“Huh, that’s handy to breathe down here.” Sunset said as she exited the clam as well, getting the same air bubble on her head as she and Izzy swam towards Destiny and the three shared a hug as Izzy squealed. “It’s been a long time, Destiny.” She said with a smile.

“It sure has!” Destiny said with a smile before she noticed the rest of the Mane 8. “Are these your friends you two told me about?!” She asked in excitement.

“Yep. Destiny, this is Sunny, Twilight, Hitch, Misty, Zipp, and Pipp, our friends. Friends, this is Destiny, the seapony we told you all about.” Sunset said with a smile as Destiny smiled and waved to the group.

“Hey, Destiny!” Misty waved to her. “Happy Birthday!” She cheered as the rest of the Mane 8 got out of the clam, which gave them all air bubbles as they yelped and were trying to get their balance as Pipp’s phone was in an air bubble as it began to float away, which made Pipp gave a startled yell and swam after it as the others regain their balance and giggled as they swam towards Destiny, Sunset, and Izzy.

Pipp grunted as she swam harder as she then reached her phone before it gotten to far. “Phew.” She sighed in relief as she regrouped with the others while Destiny giggled from this.

“I’m so happy you could all come!” Destiny said with a cheerful smile. “This is going to be the best birthday ever!” She cheered as she and Izzy shared a nuzzle and held hooves as they spun around.

Twilight gave a giggle from Destiny’s expression. “You were right, Sunset. Destiny does remind me a lot of Silverstream.” She said with a smile, seeing much of her former student of the School of Friendship in Destiny already.

“Told ya. And since it’s Destiny, who is a bit like Silverstream and Izzy, I think it’s gonna be an interesting party.” Sunset said with a smirk as the others nodded in agreement.

(It’s Party Time Song)

A bit later, the Mane 8 were then having a fun time at Destiny’s party activities, which was makeover style as some of them were getting their manes done seapony style like Misty having a team of hermit crabs braid her hair with seaweed wraps and coral, which made the unicorn giggled.

(Mane 8)
Turn the music up
Yep, we’re feeling alright
Got all my ponies round and we’re having the best night.

Then an Octopus was doing Pipp’s mane while giving it an incredible up-do adorned with shells. Pipp turns to see her reflection in an antique mirror, which makes her gasp in awe as she turns to the octopus. “You’re an artist!” She complimented as the Octopus gave a smile.

We’re dancing and we’re singing with your hooves up high

With Sunny and Hitch, they were dancing while a group of Seaponies performing an acrobatic dance routine on a flashing dance floor. Jellyfish rise and fall like glowing dance podiums, while electric eels provide the disco lights.

“I call this the ‘Electric Eel’!” Hitch said as he tried to swim like an electric eel, but got too close to a few as he got shocked by it.

So come on, everypony
Right now, it’s party time

Izzy was trying to do a limbo while crawling underneath a pole, but a stingray swam past her as Izzy gasped with sparkles in her eyes. “Such talents. It’s like it’s part of your DNA!” She cheered as the stingray smiled and swam off.

With Sunset and Twilight, they were swimming by while seeing how the Seaponies are while also getting to know today’s era culture of the seaponies as Twilight gave an awe look. “The Seaponies clearly have adapted well. And for all this and electronics to work down here, it is truly amazing!” Twilight said with a wide smile.

“Just don’t try and steal any sacred items or the very thing that made the seaponies themselves this time, Twilight.” Sunset said with a smirk, which made Twilight flinched as she gave a sheepish chuckle.

“H-How did you know about that?” Twilight asked with a sheepish look.

“Spike sorta told us about your desperate attempt to save Equestria when the Storm King invaded.” Sunset said with a smirk as Twilight sighed.

“Even as a fully grown dragon, he’s still the same baby dragon I know.” Twilight muttered in embarrassment.

“Still, glad to know that we’re more alike than I thought.” Sunset said with a chuckle while nudging Twilight.

“Heheh, it appears so.” Twilight said with a sheepish chuckle as the two alicorns giggled as they swam off to enjoy another activity of Destiny’s party.

Swimming up
Surfing the tide, cause
Yeah, we’re gonna, yeah we’re gonna
Party all night

Zipp was swimming by a couple of Seaponies children at full speed while swimming is like flying, but then she stopped and a shadow loomed over her as she stopped and gasped in complete shock when she saw a Pegawhale in front of her, which the other Seaponies smiled at him.

“A Pegawhale?!” Zipp asked in pure amazement. “Huh, don’t see that everyday!” She added in awe.

Fabulous
Bubbles shining bright
Cause, yeah, we’re gonna, yeah gonna
Have a good time

A bit later, the Mane 8 and Destiny were gathered around back at the centre of the party, dancing together as the Seapony band played. Party food floats around them in bubbles, Sunny pops a bubble and takes a big bite out of a green fruit while Twilight has a punch while Sunset tries out some sandwitches.

PIPP twirls to the group, now sporting a huge Georgian-esque up do full of shells, ships and glitter. “Heheh! These seaponies sure know how to throw a party! Wooo!” She cheered with her hooves raised.

“Pinkie would really enjoy this.” Twilight said with giggles, knowing Pinkie would be proud that the Seaponies still know how to have fun.

Then two Seaponies came to the group, holding two giant gifts. “Hey, Destiny. Where should we put your birthday presents?” A female Seapony asked with a smile, which made Sunny, Sunset, and Twilight go stiff when they heard that as they looked in horror.

“Aah! We didn’t bring a gift!” Sunny said in horror.

“Dang it! I knew we forgot something!” Sunset muttered while completely forgotten to get a birthday gift for Destiny.

“Oh dear! We didn’t even get a gift before coming here! Oh, what are we gonna do?!” Twilight asked in panic while clutching her head before Izzy went next to them.

“Oh, I’ve got some ideas.” Izzy said to them as they all turned to her. “But we’re gonna need shells. Really. Cool. Shells!” She said with a dramatic determined smirk.

Turn the music up
Yeah, we’re feeling alright.
Got all my ponies around
And we’re having the best night

Later, Sunny was swimming around an area before she found a snail shell and picked it up with a smile. “Perfect! Ha!” She said with sparkles in her eyes.

We’re dancing and we’re signing with our hooves up high
So come on, everypony
We’re having the best night
Right now, it’s party time

With Hitch, he was swimming by before a stingray swam to him. “Hey, pal.” He said as the stingray swam towards him and gave him a shell, which made him smile. “Oh, who’s a good stingray, huh?” He asked cutely as he petted the stingray.

We’re surfing up, let’s hit the sand
Yeah, we’re making a splash
In a big blue ocean

With Zipp, she was then following the jellyfishes, who were making a path for her as she followed them as the jellyfishes at the end of the trail circle something as Zipp looked down and saw a shell as she picked it up with a smile.

Hooves up
And raise your thins up high

“Thanks, Jelly!” Zipp said to the Jellyfishes, who sparked up in response as she looked in awe with sparkles with her eyes.

Cause yeah, we’re gonna, yeah, we’re gonna
Have a good time
Oooh-oooh-ooh-yeah

With Misty, she was looking around in a field of clams as they slowly opened and closed repeatedly as she then saw a big one in front of her as she swam towards it and gave it a knock. “Knock, knock. Anypony home?” She joked with a chuckle as the clam opened up to reveal a pearl. “Oh!” She said as she picked it up. “Oh, thanks!” She said as the clam jumped up and opened and closed its mouth in response as Misty giggled at its reaction.

With Twilight and Sunset, they were searching around as they were trying to find the right seashells as they searched their own areas. “Ugh, where’s Silverstream when you need her? She knows how to find seashells.” Twilight groaned. “The best ones at that.”

“Hey, I’m sure we’ll find a couple, Twilight. It is for Destiny.” Sunset said as she looked around and saw a yellow shell as she smiled and picked it up. “And I found mine.”

Twilight smiled before she looked down and saw a purple shell and picked it up. “And I found mine as well. Huh, guess it was easy to find a shell.” She said with a smile.

“Yep. Now let’s swim.” Sunset said as the two swam off.

After collecting some shells and a pearl, the Mane 8 regrouped with Izzy, giving her their finds while Pipp tried to pick a shell out from her elaborate up-do. “Mmm, uh, nope.” Pipp shook her head from the shell to her right. “Okay, okay, this one?” She asked as she picked out the shell from her left and gave it to Izzy, who smiled.

Got all my ponies around
And we’re having the best night

“It’s still cute though.” Pipp said while giving a nervous chuckle while looking at her elaborate up-do. “Right?” She then turned to a mirror and she gave a smile. “Oh, yeah it is!” She said with a smirk at her reflection.

“We know, Pipp. It looks great.” Twilight said with an amusing smile.

Ponies right now, it’s party time
It’s party time
It’s part tiiiiime

Izzy then levitated the shells as her Cutie Mark glowed as the shells circled in formation before a string was tied in them as Izzy picked up her shell and gave it a kiss as she brought it to the center piece, which glowed as the centerpiece has Izzy’s Cutie Mark on it as she caught it.

“Check out this brilliant creativity!” Izzy cheered while showing the necklace gift to her friends, which they all smiled in amazement as they knew Destiny would love it.

“Destiny’s gonna love this for sure.” Sunset said with a smile.

A bit later, the Mane 8 and every seaponies gathered around as they began to sing happy birthday to Destiny while having a sandcastle cake stacked. “Happy Birthday to you!” They all sang as Sunny brought a slice over to Destiny. “Yeah!” They all cheered

Destiny smiled at her piece with sparkles in her eyes. “This is amazing!” She said with a smile before she gave a sheepish one. “Although, we don’t really do birthday cakes down here.” She said as the sand-cake dissolved.

Sunny gave a sheepish chuckle. “It’s the thought that counts?” She guessed.

“Heh, makes sense since we’re at the bottom of the ocean.” Sunset joked with a smile.

“If Pinkie was here, she would give you a special cake that doesn’t dissolve.” Twilight said with a smile as Destiny giggled at their comments.

“Ponies, I have the best time hanging out with you all!” Destiny cheered to the Mane 8 while doing a little spin before turning to Sunset and Izzy, who gave her smiles. “I just wish we don’t live so far apart.”

“If there was a way to make you travel to the surface or live close to Equestria, we would be honored to have you close by.” Sunset said with a smile. “But it will take a little more time before that happens.”

“Well, I had a little idea about that.” Izzy said with a smile as she took out the necklace. “Ta-da!” She cheered as she placed the necklace on Destiny, who smiled with sparkles in her eyes as she turned to her two friends. “Look! You talk into this shell here, and I’ll be able to hear you through this shell here!” She said as she picked up a shell and swam a bit away. “It’s a shell phone!” She said as Sunset and Destiny looked at her in surprise while Sunset was still curious about what Izzy made. “Get it?!” She asked.

“Yeah, that’s still confusing. I’m not sure I got the joke.” Sunset said with a chuckle as Destiny gave a laugh. “You don’t get it either?”

“No.” Destiny answered with a smile as she looked at her shell phone. “But I love it! Thank you, Izzy!” She said as she swam towards Izzy and Izzy squeal as the two swam around and touched muzzles as their Cutie Marks glowed as a heart shape formed around them with fishes around them doing the same.

“You can talk to me any time/We could talk all day!” Both Izzy and Destiny said in joy.

“Aww.” the rest of the Mane 8, san Pipp, and Destiny's friends smiled from this, finding it cute and adorable while Pipp was at the back while looking at her reflection while still looking at her elaborate up-do.

“Cute! Oh! So cute! Oh, oh, my hoofness, yes.” Pipp said as she took selfies of herself as Sunset tapped her.

“Pipp, pay attention.” Sunset said while gesturing to Izzy and Destiny.

“Oh, sorry.” Pipp said sheepishly before she saw what the others were seeing. “That’s even cuter!” She cheered as she took a picture of Izzy and Destiny.

A bit later back at the Boardtrot docks, the sun was setting as the clam resurfaced with the Mane 8 inside as Sunny, Sunset, and Twilight exited first as the others followed with laughs. “What a ride!” Zipp cheered with a wink as she flew off.

“It was the best experience for the seaponies of this era.” Twilight said with a smile before walking off.

“And Destiny had a fun time.” Sunset added with a smile.

“I know we say this everytime, but, best party ever!” Sunny cheered with a twirl and a hop as they all laughed as they walked off while Pipp’s up-do began to unravel due to being out of the water, covering herself in seaweed and shells while trying to hold her mane up.

“Still cute though, right? Heheh, right?!” Pipp cried out in panic as some seaweed and shells fell as she rushed off after the others.

Izzy giggled before she turned back and saw the clam going back into the water as she watched the sunset as the wind blew in her mane with a smile before she sighed and took out her shellphone. “Thanks for the party, Destiny.” She said before putting it to her ear.

“Thanks for you and Sunset being my friends, Izzy. And make sure to tell Sunset I said that.” Destiny said to her through the shell.

“I sure will.” Izzy said with a smile as she nuzzled the shellphone before looking out to sea again as she watched the Pegawhale breaches the water, flapping it’s tiny wings before going back into the water as Izzy smiled and walked off to catch up with her friends as she knew that Destiny had an amazing birthday and now they have a way to communicate with her now anytime they want.

End of Chapter 35.

Special 4 :Crystal Wishday

Special 4: Crystal Wishday

It was a nice and snowy day in Equestria, and not one of those snow spells from the Unicorns, as the holidays are spreading as Ponies of Maretime Bay were setting up their Wishday Decorations as the ponies are helping one another and enjoying the holly jolly spirit.

“Happy Wishday, everypony!” Izzy cheered as she hopped off to where her friends were as she giggled while carrying a couple of bags as she passed by the ponies while giving a wave. “Happy, Wishday! Happy Wishday!” She called with waves before she made her way back to the Brighthouse as she then burst the doors open. “Happy Wishday, friends!” She cheered as she saw the rest of the Mane 8 packing their bags while in their winter gear.

“Izzy, you’re just in time.” Sunset said with a smile. “I see you made it back from Bridlewood. Did you put up your ordinate for the Together Tree like last year?”

“Yepperoni!” Izzy said with a cheerful tone. “And had a quick chat with everypony there, and I made it back as two shakes of a pony’s tail. Whoo-hoo!” She cheered as she shook her tail.

“That’s great to hear, Izzy.” Sunny said with a smile. “Pipp, Zipp, is Queen Haven okay with cancelling the play this year?”

“She most certainly did, Sunny!” Pipp said with a smile. “She said she was okay with it.”

“It took a few explanations and begging, but she surprisingly took it well.” Zipp said with an amusing chuckle.

“That’s great!” Sunny said as Hitch walked over with Sparky on her back.

“And I talked to my Grandma Figgy. She understands that I can’t come to her place this year.” Hitch said as Sparky babbled with a smile while nodding in agreement.

“She’s a nice pony, Hitch. She always understands.” Sunny said with a smile.

“What about you, Misty?” Sunset asked as she turned to said Unicorn. “This is your first holiday outside of Opaline. We kinda thought you would use it to be with your Dad. You could spend time with him if you want.”

“Thanks girls, but Dad is pretty busy at the Crystal Tea House this time of year, so he doesn’t have a lot of free time,” Misty said with a smile, “Plus, I feel like I owe you after last Winter Wisday.”

“Well, if we gotta be honest, you didn’t really take Sparky.” Sunset said with a shrug. “So, no harm no foul.”

“Tell that to Opaline.” Misty said with a shudder. “She still gets angry.”

“Well, you’re with us, and we’re gonna make this the best Wishday ever!” Sunny cheered with a smile. “Speaking of, where’s Twilight? Shouldn’t she be here by now?”

Her answer came as a purple and Indigo blurr whizzed past them, blowing their manes back as they all gave a surprise look from that as they turned and saw Twilight, wearing a holiday hat while having her saddle bag filled to the brim as she gave an exciting look.

“Are we ready, ponies?! Let’s hurry! We need to move now!” Twilight said with an exciting smile as she zoomed around.

“Found her.” Sunset said with a chuckle.

“What’s gotten into her horn?” Zipp asked with a surprised look.

“This is Twilight’s first actual holiday back in physical form.” Sunset said with a smirk. “She’s been planning this for weeks. And she wanted to spend the holiday with her niece at the Crystal Empire. Flurry Heart has been expecting us as well, so Twilight’s kinda in one of her Twilighting.” She joked with a chuckle.

“Hehe, I know how she feels.” Sunny said with a giggle.

“More than that, this’ll be the first Winter Wishday I’ve ever had with Flurry!” Twilight said, clapping her hooves. “Though it is technically Hearts Warming, but a new era, new name due to ponies having been separated but still!” She said with a wide smile.

“Okay, okay, slow your hooves, Twi.” Sunset said with a chuckle.

“Wow, she’s more energetic than me. And that’s saying something.” Izzy said with a cheerful smile.

Twilight calmed down as she gave a sheepish chuckle. “Uh, sorry. I’m just so excited.” She said while rubbing her head.

“We can see that.” Zipp said with a chuckle. “Seriously, first holidays and you just kept on trying to make it extra.”

“Um, Zipp, she was brought back and the other times were just as a spirit. Cut her some slack.” Pipp said to her sister. “But I am interested in what the holidays in the Crystal Empire might bring.” She said with an interesting smile.

“Well, let’s go and find out for yourselves!” Twilight said as she rushed outside as the others watched as they all shared amusing laughs.

“Twilight just can’t wait, can she?” Misty asked with giggles.

“Nope. Now come on, let’s go before she figures out how to fly the Marestream and crash it by accident.” Sunset teased with a smirk, which made them all laugh again as they picked up their bags and walk out of the Brighthouse and then they entered the Marestream as they then took off north to the Crystal Empire to have fun for the holidays.

Meanwhile, in their ice cave, Allura and Sombra were staring at Twitch who was holding up a holiday poster while babbling excitedly, “Twitch, how many different ways do I have to say it?” Allura asked in annoyance, “No.” She said dully as Twitch kept babbling as Allura sighed.

“Is he always this insufferable?” Sombra questioned in frustration.

“You have no idea.” Allura said as Twitch kept begging. “Twitch, we’re not gonna learn of these ponies holiday traditions. And that’s final.”

“Please?” Twitch babbled as he gave off his cute face.

“No. Don’t you dare use the cutest bunny face again, Twitch!” Allura groaned as Twitch made his cute face harder.

“Please?” Twitch begged again as he twitched his nose.

“Ugh, I hate cute things.” Sombra said with an annoyed sigh as he stood up. “We’re supposed to plan our revenge on these ponies and find another Nova Charm, and yet this filthy rodent wants to have fun?” He questioned Allura with a brow.

“He got cooped up in the cave too long, he wanted to do something fun.” Allura said with a sigh. “This happened before we resurrected you when we snuck into this Boardtrot place.”

“Ugh. So not how we plan on doing.” Sombra said with a sigh. “And I have yet to discover another Nova Charm in Equestria. It must be truly rare.”

“I did tell you finding one isn’t easy.” Allura said to him. “And I thought you were a powerful unicorn.”

Sombra groaned as he stood up. “I am. But as you haven’t noticed, it has been some time since I’ve done my spells.” He said with a look. “So pardon me for being a bit rusty. Having been blasted by rainbow magic three times can take much out of you.”

“Don’t you have your own spell book?” Allura questioned. “As powerful as you are, you think you would’ve wrote it down?”

“Of course I have! And--” Sombra tried to say before his eyes widened in realization. “Wait, if the Empire is restored, then so would my private study.”

“Private study? You’re just explaining that now?” Allura questioned with a brow. “If it’s in the Empire, then it’s under tight pony security.”

“Not to worry. My private study is hidden from prying pony eyes.” Sombra assured her. “The castle is so big and old, not many ponies knew where to go or what resides within. And they wouldn’t know where to go even if they were right in front of it.”

“Mmm, clever.” Allura said with a small smirk.

“Indeed.” Sombra said with a smirk as he then walked off to the entrance. “I will sneak in, get my spell book, and then come back so I can hone in my magic to find that Nova Charm and get our revenge.”

“Wait, shouldn’t we all go?” Allura questioned as she and Twitch gave confused looks.

“No. You stick out. And I’m the only pony who knows the Empire better than anypony.” Sombra said to her. “This will only be a strict stealth mission. So I’m off.” He said as he walked out of the cave and turned into a cloud of smoke and took off into the sky as Allura and Twitch watched him go.

Twitch then looked to Allura and showed her the poster with a smile as Allura sighed tiredly.. “Ugh, fine, Twitch. But only when we’re not seen.” Allura said firmly as Twitch cheered and ran around as Allura sighed. “I should’ve switched with Sombra.” She muttered.

A bit later, the Marestream was flying in the sky as some snow was falling down before a sparkle appeared at the end as the Mane 8 arrived at the Crystal Empire, which has holiday decorations and was shining brighter as it normally does as the Mane 8 are at the cockpit.

“Oh, my. That’s even brighter than a crystal normally does.” Pipp comments while covering her eyes with her wings.

“That’s because in the holidays, the Crystal Ponies really get into the spirit that the Crystal Heart shines brighter.” Twilight explained as they flew past some Crystal Buildings. “And even shines bright as the sun.”

“Ooh! Now that’s a new level of glow up!” Izzy said with a cheerful smile while literally looking at the bright lights.

“I have a feeling that it’s gonna be an exciting trip!” Sunny said with a wide smile as they went to the Crystal Palace as Zipp landed the Marestream in front of it. “Who knows what holiday traditions the Crystal Ponies might give!”

“Well, here in the Crystal Empire, they always have a great Holiday Snowball, remembering everything they’ve been through the year and while holding a purity crystal they thank for what they most appreciate and make a wish to themselves on what they want in the year to come.” Twilight explained.

“Oooh, now that’s a fun tradition!” Izzy said with a smile as they all exited the Marestream. “You think your niece would give us a few? Because I have tons of wishes to make!”

Twilight laughed, “I’m sure she will, Izzy.” She assured.

“And possibly some sunglasses? Because all this light is hurting my eyes.” Hitch complained while covering his eyes as the mares all gave giggles.

“Aunt Twilight! Friends!” A familiar voice spoke up as they turned and saw Flurry Heart walking towards them with a couple of guards behind her.

“Flurry!” Twilight cheered happily as she rushed up to her niece.

“Sunshine, sunshine. Ladybugs awake. Clap your hooves and do a little shake~.” The two sang while doing their signature greetings while ending it with a laugh.

“I see you all made it.” Flurry Heart said while seeing the rest of the Mane 8. “I would’ve thought you all have your own traditions to do with your friends and family.”

“This is the first Crystal Empire Winter Wishday.” Sunset reminded her. “We wouldn’t miss it.”

“Winter Wishday? Don’t you mean Hearts Warming…Oh, right!” Flurry realizes. “New era, different name because of the division. Sorry, I'm still not used to it yet.” She said with a small smile.

“It’s okay. We’ve been there.” Twilight assured her niece with a smile. “Though, if Spike wasn’t too busy in the Dragonlands, it would’ve been a nice family reunion for the holidays.” She said with a frown.

“Can’t get them all the time, Twilight.” Zipp said with a smirk. “Trust us.”

“But we’re still gonna have a fun time together.” Flurry Heart said with a smile. “Now come along and enjoy some hot coco in the palace.”

“Thank you, honey.” Twilight smiled as they walked in as they started walking in while none of them noticed Sombra’s shadow form appearing behind them.

Sunny however felt something off before she looked behind her as Sombra disappeared into the shadows, out of sight of Sunny. “That’s odd.” Sunny said with a brow before she gave a shrug and walked followed after the others.

Sombra’s smoke, however, was floating over the palace before he noticed a window opened as he went through it as he entered the palace’s hallway as his head formed as he looked around. “Now, to find my study.” He said as he then flew off to find his old private study room while avoiding being spotted by anypony inside.

Inside the palace, the Mane 8 and Flurry Heart walked through the halls as the servants were decorating the halls with snowflake and crystalline decorations while also some waiters and waitresses rolled some food by. “Oooh, now this is an iconic setup you got here, your highness.” Pipp said with a smirk as she took a picture of the area with her phone.

“Thank you, I do my best for the holidays. And Hea--Winter Wishday is a special time of the year.” Flurry Heart said with a smile. “And while you new generational ponies might have forgotten Hearts Warming, we Crystal Ponies still remember the traditions.”

“So when is that Crystal Lighting thing?” Zipp asked her in interest. “Because I think I would like to know more about it.”

“Oh, that won’t happen until later, Zipp.” Flurry Heart said with a smile. “Besides, there are still a couple of things to do before the Crystal Wishes. We still need to collect the purest of crystals and finish setting up the decorations.”

“Wow, it must be really special to make it a big event.” Misty said with a smile.

“Oh, it most certainly is.” Flurry Heart said with a smile. “Every Crystal Pony in the kingdom is so excited for it that they’re prepping their own for the big event.”

“You’re not kidding.” Hitch said as he looked out the window and saw the Crystal Ponies setting up their decorations and thinking about what wishes they will grant. “The ponies out there are so excited, I think I saw some tossed a crystal in the air.” He commented as a crystal flew past him.

“It’s the biggest event of the year,” Flurry said before a maid came up to her.

“Excuse me your majesty but it seems the last of the Decorations are still missing, our Crystal Gathering supervisor called in sick and the chefs need help making the last of the banquet.” The maid explained.

“Oh, dear.” Flurry Heart said with a concern frown. “I already have my hooves full and finding a supervisor is gonna take even longer.”

“Hey, don’t worry, Flurry.” Sunset said with a smile. “We can help out with the extras.”

“Yeah, Pipp and Hitch can help with the Purity Crystals, Zipp and Misty can help with the banquet and Me, Izzy and Sunset can get the last of the decorations while Twilight helps you with anything else.” Sunny said, gesturing to her friends respectively as they chattered and nodded in agreement.

Flurry smiled in appreciation, “Thank you, but you are my guests, I can’t ask you to…” She started.

“You don’t need to ask.” Sunset assured with a smile, “We’re family. Family helps each other through and through.”

“It’s true. And trust us, this ain’t our first royal duties rodeo.” Zipp said with a smirk.

“Mmm, more like the third.” Izzy said with a shrug.

“Twice for me.” Misty said with a hoof raised.

“And as a family, we always look out for one another, no matter what.” Twilight said while wrapping a wing around her niece, who gave a warm smile at their willing to help her.

“Thank you all. You are such good ponies.” Flurry said with a smile.

“No problem, so where’s the room where the decorations are?” Sunset asked.

“You just cross this hall then go left, straight, right, straight, left, up, up, right, straight, right, right, straight, left, left.” Flurry Heart instructed with a smile, which made Sunset and the others, san Twilight, gave her confused looks as Twilight gave a sheepish chuckle.

“Okay, how about I give them the directions first and then I’ll be right with you, Flurry.” Twilight suggested with a sheepish chuckle.

“Agreed.” The rest of the Mane 8 said in unison as Flurry gave amusing chuckles.

“I’ll be by the Throne Room. I’ll see you there.” Flurry said as they nodded as she walked off as Sunny turned to Twilight.

“You’re gonna give us some maps, right, Twilight?” Sunny asked with a sheepish smile.

“Already got them.” Twilight said as she gave each of them a map.

“How’d you make these so fast?” Misty asked with a brow.

“After the empire was restored, I knew you ponies wouldn't know your way around, so I came prepared.” Twilight explained with a smile.

“Wow, you always think ahead.” Hitch said as he gave a smirk. “Lucky, maps are my--” He then yelped when he saw Sparky eating his map as he ate the whole thing as he gave a burp. “Sparky! Again?!” He scolded as he gave a sigh while the Mares giggled.

“Lucky I came with spares.” Twilight said as she gave Hitch another map. “But, try and keep Sparky away from it.”

“I’ll keep my eyes on it.” Hitch promised with a sigh.

“Okay, ponies. Let’s go! Flurry is counting on us!” Sunset declared as they all chattered in agreement and spread out to do their tasks.

With Pipp and Hitch, they were in a collection of crystals as they tried to find the purest of ones as Hitch inspected each one at a time while Pipp was taken selfies of each crystals she find, seeing them amazing as Sparky tried to take a bite out of a crystal, but Hitch stopped him from eating it by grabbing it as Hitch gave a firm look to Sparky, who giggled innocently.

In the kitchen, Misty was helping the chefs decorate the desserts as a stack of cake was made as she added some frostings on it while Zipp flew in and added in a crystal heart decoration on it as she looked down at Misty and gave a wink.

Zipp was about to get a taste of the frosting, but a chef smacked her hoof with a spoon, causing her to yelp and rubbed her hoof as she saw the chef giving her a ‘no’ shake while shaking a spoon while Zipp gave a sheepish look while Misty giggled from her misfortune.

Meanwhile in the throne room, Flurry is checking over the last of the preparations with Twilight next to her. After looking at a scroll and nodding she was then approached by a little filly with a present and bell, which she offered to the Crystal Princess.

Flurry smiled as she took the present and then used her magic to tie the bell around the filly’s neck. The filly smiled brightly as she shook the bell, she then hugged Flurry’s leg before she ran off to join her parents and hugged them.

Flurry looked at the family with a longing smile as she saw in their place herself as a filly with her parents, Shining Armor and Princess Cadance, with her father holding her up high while her mother kissed her cheek and nuzzled her lovingly.

Twilight saw her niece’s expression as she looked at the family as she realized how Flurry Heart missed her parents as much she missed her brother and sister-in-law as she walked up to Flurry and placed her hoof on hers while giving her niece a comforting smile. “I miss them too, Flurry. But I know they would be proud of the mare you are now. Just like how proud I am of you.” Twilight said with a smile.

Flurry gave a small smile as she nuzzled her aunt who nuzzled back. “Yeah, they would. But, at least I still have you, aunty.” She said as Twilight smiled as the two stood that way for a moment.

Meanwhile, Sunset was leading Izzy and Sunny down the hallway as they looked around. “Okay, so we just need to decorate the hallways. Should be easy.” Sunny said with a smile.

“Yeah, this is gonna be a snap.” Izzy said with a smile.

“Uh, it would if we have decorations to decorate.” Sunset said as she noticed how bare the hallway is with no decorations. “I think Flurry forgot to bring out the decorations supplies.”

“Huh, maybe they’re invisible.” Izzy said with a cheerful tone. “They could be here, or anywhere.” She added as she looked around.

Sunny giggled while Sunset rolled her eyes, “Really funny, Iz.” Sunset said with a small smile.

“Still, how are we gonna find the Decorations in this maze?” Sunny asked with a frown.

“They’re probably in a supply closet or something. We’ll just get to it, grab the decorations and get started. No need to freak out.” Sunset told her with a calm smile.

Sunny then gave a nervous look. “Uh, Sunset?” She said before she gestured around them, seeing the amount of doors to different rooms all around them. “CAN WE FREAK OUT NOW?!” She exclaimed anxiously.

“I’ll give you ten seconds.” Sunset nodded as she, Izzy, and Sunny all screamed as they ran around the hallways in a panic fit while they gave fearful expressions before Izzy stopped with her signature smile.

“Okay, the ten seconds are up.” Izzy said with a smile as Sunny and Sunset took deep breaths from their screamings.

“Sunset, what are we gonna do?!” Sunny called out.

“Okay, okay, let’s think.” Sunset said while thinking a bit. “Let’s split up and check each door and see if one of them is a supply closet.” She suggested.

“Split up in a giant unfamiliar castle? Are you sure that’s a good idea?” Sunny questioned.

“We snuck into Opaline’s old castle and traveled to the ruins of Canterlot. When has that ever stopped us?” Sunset questioned with a brow.

Sunny tried to offer a rebuttal but sighed, “Okay, good point.” She conceded.

“Okay, split up!” Izzy cheered as the three mares scattered and they started checking each door to find the supply closet. Izzy kept checking each door as she saw bedrooms or bathrooms. “Nope. Nope. Nope. Nope. Nope. Nope. Nope.” She naturally said before she stopped in a room with arts and crafts. “No--Oooh! Crafting supplies!” She said with a smile as she eyed the supplies with sparkles in her eyes before she shook her head. “No! Need to focus!” She said as she kept searching before she went back and drew on the door to label it. “Be back later.” She said cheerfully before she rushed off.

Sunset approached one door and opened it slowly before she was buried under a wave of crystals. She then popped her head out and spit out some crystals out of her mouth, “Belch, Topaz.” Sunset said disgust. “Good thing Spike isn’t here. He and the other dragons might eat these in a sec.” She commented as she used her magic to put the crystals back in the room and closed the door.

Sunny then checks each door. “No. No. Ugh! How does Flurry know her way around this castle?!” She asked anxiously. “It’s as big as Zephyr Heights and Opaline’s castle put together!” She stated.

Sunny went to another door, but when she did, she yelped when she found a flight of stairs down below as she slipped and then she tumbled down the stairs, yelping from each stop as she grunted before she fell flat on the floor on her stomach as she groaned.

“Ugh, okay, I think I found the basement.” Sunny groaned as she got up and rubbed her neck. “Long way down though. But, it makes sense for a big… castle…” She muttered before she looked around and noticed that the room was like a cave cavern while the area was a bit dark around her. “Okay, this is spooky.” She muttered with a fearful tone.

Somewhere in the castle, the black smoke of King Sombra continues to fly across the hallways as he manages to avoid some of the ponies inside while staying out of sight as his head forms as he searches around. “Mmm, a bit has changed here. But my private study should be done below.” Sombra hummed as he looked around.

“Hey, Sunset! I found the decoration room!” Izzy’s voice yelled out, which made Sombra raise a brow as he quickly flew around a corner and saw Sunset and Izzy looking at a door.

“Wow, Izzy. You really know how to find the right places.” Sunset complimented with a smile as she looked at the amount of decorations. “Flurry should really label these doors. It would’ve made things a bit easier to find sooner.”

“So, where’s Sunny?” Izzy wondered.

Sunset looked around and noticed that Sunny wasn’t with them. “Huh, that’s strange. She was right here close by.” She said while scratching her head. “Maybe she must’ve rushed off to find the storage closet somewhere else?”

“Mmm, maybe we should check for her.” Izzy said while rubbing her chin.

“We were lucky to find these decorations. Sunny could be anywhere.” Sunset said in concern as Sombra spy on them before he saw that one of the doors was creaked open, which he was familiar with.

“It would seem the young pony has stumbled upon my studies,” Sombra said with a sinister smirk as he then had an idea. “This could be useful.” He said with a smirk as he then looked at Sunset and Izzy. “But first, some insurance.” He said as he picked up a loose crystal and tossed it to a far end of the hallway.

“What was that?” Sunset asked with a brow.

“That must be Sunny! I’ll go get her!” Izzy said cheerfully as she rushed off as Sunset sighed and began to unload the decoration supplies as Sombra took his chance and rushed to the door and quietly closed the door before they noticed.

Sunny looked around the area as she saw the whole cave-like room she was in. “Okay, how is it that the Crystal Empire is beautiful on the surface, but there’s a spooky dark cave room on the bottom?” She asked with a nervous look as she looked around. “Okay, Sunny, don’t panic. Just go back upstairs with the others and everything will be alright.”

But before Sunny could go, a black smoke flew over her, which got her attention as she saw the smoke going to the other end of the room before it floated around something as green flames lit, revealing to be a door to a secret room, which piqued Sunny’s interest.

“A secret door?” Sunny asked in surprise. “Huh, this castle is full of surprises.” She said as she then walked up to the door as she slowly reached for it with a nervous look before she then saw it was locked as she struggled to open it. “Huh, what do you know, locked.” She said with a brow.

“Use your magic…” Sombra’s voice spoke up, which made Sunny raise a brow.

“Uh, who said that?” Sunny asked with a brow.

“To open the door, use your magic, pony.” Sombra instructed Sunny, who gave a strange look.

“Um, okay.” Sunny said as she then concentrated and brought out her Alicorn magic as she then shot her magic onto the door, which hit the crystal on top of it, which caused the door to glow a bit, which surprised Sunny as she covered her eyes as the light faded and the door creaked open. “Wow. It actually worked. Thank you, strange voice.” She said as she then opened the door completely and gasped at what she saw.

Inside was some kind of anciently themed study, with candles, bookcases with scrolls, books and parchment and even a lectern with a black color grimoire with silver rims and a green, purple, black and red eye like symbol on its cover.

“Wow! What an office.” Sunny said in amazement as she looked around. “And pretty clean too. How long has this been down here?” She added as she saw the grimoire on the desk. “Oooh, what kind of book is this?” She asked as she then opened it, seeing some instructions and details on the books she never seen before. “Huh, this is an interesting book. It looks like some kind of spell book.” She said before she looked at the title. “‘Truths of the Darkness’, wait, this is a…Dark magic spell book?” She said in realization.

Sunny backed away in shock by what she just found out. “Okay, I know about dark magic from Opaline, and a bit of details from Sunset and Twilight, but why is there a book about dark magic underneath the crystal castle? I was told to stay away from stuff like those”

“The book has called for you.” Sombra’s voice spoke up, which made Sunny look around in surprise.

“W-What?” Sunny asked in confusion.

“The book calls you here for a reason.” Sombra’s voice said, which made Sunny listen. “It wants you to learn a new level of magic that you can harness.”

“B-But, Sunset and Twilight told me that dark magic is additive, it can change who I am if I can’t control it.” Sunny said with an uncertain look.

“Perhaps. But with this book, you can learn how to control dark magic at your leisure.” Sombra’s voice said to her. “With that kind of power, you could do everything you ever hoped to achieve and more.”

“I-I don’t know. I have already accomplished much.” Sunny said with an uncertain look. “What if I lose control like how Opaline once did when she craved power?”

“The balance of light and dark are most important. You must learn to see the darkness in the light and find the light within the darkness.” Sombra told her, “Already your friends have been put through such harrowing experiences and the one you call sister already struggles to carry the weight of protecting them on her shoulders. Can you truly stand the thought of watching her crumble when the time comes?”

Sunny looked down in thought as she remembered the times when she and her friends have many close calls in their adventures from fighting bringing back magic all the way up to dealing with Allura as she remembered the hardship they went to and how Sunset has been carrying the weight of protecting them since the very beginning as she faced what the new era of Equestria has shown her while also carrying on Twilight’s legacy before she was brought back and how she always kept them together and had close calls in getting hurt, she even saw how she was pushed to the limit during the Multiverse incident with Sonic and his Opaline and how she took many risks to make things right.

Sunny closed her eyes as she thought for a moment before she sighs. “My friends and sisters nearly got hurt because of whatever danger comes our way. And Sunset has been through enough pressure. I don’t want her to get so stressed over the weight she’s carrying.” She said with a worry frown. “I have to help her, help them. All of them.”

“Yes. You must. Take this grimoire and practice your magic to learn the balance of power to protect those you care for.” Sombra insisted as Sunny looked at the spellbook in front of her.

“I suppose, one spell couldn’t cause any harm.” Sunny told herself, picking up the book and opening it. Sunny flipped through the pages before she then stopped at a certain page, which showed a dark crystal growling spell. “A Crystal Growth spell? Mmm, seems harmless enough.”

Sunny then read the instructions on the book as she then summoned her Alicorn magic again as she then glowed her horn, she focused hard as she strained a bit as dark magic began to form on her horn, which caused her Alicorn form to glitched and turned dark a bit before she fired a beam on the ground with a yell, which she hit as she panted a bit as she took a deep breath and look at the spot she shot at.

There was nothing for a bit before the ground created a small crack and a dark crystal appeared on the ground as Sunny looked in awe at what she saw. “Oooh, I did it! I grew a crystal!” She cheered while looking at the crystal. “And it really came from dark magic?”

“Yes, a truly impressive display of power wouldn’t you say,” Sombra told her.

“Oooh, wait until Sunset and the others hear about…” Sunny tried to say.

“No!” Sombra yelled, which made Sunny flinched. “You can’t tell your friends about this yet. You need to master your magic first before you tell them. They might worry that you will become corrupted and never give you the chance to master dark magic.”

Sunny thought for a moment before she spoke. “You’re right. My friends might get a bit overprotective and if they do I’ll never learn more dark magic. Maybe I should keep this to myself until I’m sure I have full control.” She said with a thoughtful look.

“Yes. Keep your training secret, Until you have full mastered this power, you must keep it a secret.” Sombra told her.

“If it’s for my friends’ protection, I will be ready.” Sunny said with a determined look.

“Sunny?! Sunny! Where are you?!” Sunset’s voice called out, which got Sunny’s attention as she shook her head as she look out. “Sunny?! Are you in here?!” She called as Sunny heard the door upstairs creaked open. “Are you in the basement?!”

“Looks like they’re worried about me.” Sunny said with a worried look as she can’t hear the voice anymore, which made her shrug and she tucked the grimoire away in her saddle bag and rushed out of the room where she saw Sunset looking down from the door. “Sunset! I’m here!”

“Oh, there you are, Sunny! We’ve been worried about you!” Sunset called in relief.

“Sorry! I was looking for the decorations and uh, kinda tumbled down here.” Sunny said with a sheepish look as she began to walk up the stairs as the door to the study room closes.

Inside the abandoned room, Sombra gave a chuckle as his body formed as he gave a sinister smirk. “That young pony played right into my hooves.” Sombra said with a smirk as he then waved his hoof, which showed another grimoire like the one Sunny had. “Good thing I created a spare so I could manipulate a pony to the darkness.” He said with a smirk as he picked up his book.

“Now, let us see how far she will go, and how deep she shall fall,” Sombra said with an evil smile.

After Sunny got back up, she, Izzy, and Sunset were setting up some decorations as they were decorating the hallways and other parts of the castle as Izzy spoke. “So, what did you find down in the basement, Sunny?” Izzy asked with a cheerful smile.

“Yeah, you have been down in the basement for a while before we found you.” Sunset said in curiosity. “What kept you down there?”

Sunny opened her mouth to answer as she glanced at her saddlebags, tempted to tell them about the book but was concerned how they might react when they find out that it’s a dark magic spell book.

“Oh, nothing special. Just got lost in the dark and couldn’t find a lightswitch.” Sunny said with a sheepish smile. “Seriously, it was really dark down there.”

“Yeah, it was pretty dark down there.” Sunset said with a shrug. “Didn’t even know this castle comes with a basement.”

“Well enough about me, is the celebration ready yet?” Sunny asked, changing the subject.

“Well, we just got word from the others that their activities are finished.” Sunset said to her. “We just need to finish up the decorations and meet up with our friends at the throne room and we’ll be making crystal wishes.”

“Yeah! And I got a list of wishes right here!” Izzy said as she unraveled a scroll, which went all the way down to the floor.

Sunny gave a giggle. “You sure have a lot of wishes, Izzy.” She said in amusement.

“Oh this is just the Part 1,” Izzy told her, before she pulled out another scroll, “Here’s part 2,” she said, as the scroll unraveled to be three times as long as the first one.

Sunny and Sunset looked at each other in surprise before they shared giggles. “Izzy, you’re something else.” Sunset said in amusement.

“Yep.” Izzy said with a cheerful smile before she levitated the last of the decorations and put them in place. “And finish!”

“Finally,” Sunset said in relief.

“Phew. I like decorations, but this castle was big.” Sunny said in relief. “Much bigger than Zephyr Heights.”

“That’s the Crystal Empire for ya.” Sunset said with a chuckle. “Now come on, let’s join the others for the Crystal Wishing.”

“Yeah. Let’s go.” Sunny said as the three mares walked off while Izzy giggled and hopped the way as they walked down the halls to the throne room.

Soon everypony in the Empire gathered outside in front of the palace while giving exciting smiles while some curtains to the center of the palace where the Crystal Heart is as everypony chattered in excitement as Pipp, Hitch, Sparky and some of the castle servants handed out the purity crystals to the Crystal Ponies.

“Oooh, this is so exciting!” Pipp said in excitement while giving a pony a crystal. “We’re gonna witness an ancient Equestrian tradition!”

Sparky babbled eagerly as he had sparkles in his eyes. “Yeah, buddy. It’s gonna be really fun.” Hitch said with a smile as he gave another crystal to a pony. “And try not to eat the crystals.” He advised as Sparky slouched sadly as Hitch chuckled and gave the baby dragon a nuzzle.

“Oooh, I just can't wait any longer! I might explode in excitement!” Pipp said with an exciting look with her wings spread.

“Hey guys,” Zipp called as she soared down to them, “Princess Flurry says they're about to begin, take your positions.” She advises.

“Finally! Let’s go!” Pipp cheered as she flew off to the back of where the curtains were as Hitch, Sparky, and Zipp followed behind as well.

Behind the curtains, the others were dressed in Crystal-like season dresses, or suits, as they were putting the final touches. “I must say, Flurry. You inherited your mother’s sense of style.” Twilight complimented her niece as she looked at her crystal dress. “You prepared this just for us?”

“As heroes of the Empire for saving us from our crystal hibernation, you ponies are part of this special day.” Flurry said with a smile. “And I thought I would add a bit of pizzazz to the mix.”

“Well, you succeeded!” Pipp said as she took many selfies of herself and her friends with her friends. “We look glamorous!”

“And we look amazing with so many sparkles!” Izzy said with a cheerful smirk.

“We appreciate the special treatment, Princess Flurry Heart.” Sunny said with a smile. “These dresses are amazing.”

“You didn’t have to do this sweetheart,” Twilight told her niece.

“I know. But I wanted you all to feel great.” Flurry said with a smile. “And an offer after saving the Empire. And also, it makes you all more amazing.”

“Well, she’s not wrong.” Hitch said with a smile.

“Now, I believe it’s time for the event to start.” Flurry Heart said with a smile as she walked up to where the ponies are gathered as the curtains opened up and she walked up to the announcing steps as she looked down at the Crystal Ponies gathered around her as they all chattered to their princess as the Mane 8 gathered behind her.

“Citizens of the Crystal Empire, I am pleased that you have all gathered on this special day: Our first Winter Wishday since our return to Equestria.” Flurry started off as the Crystal Ponies stood quiet. “Though my mother, father and many other friends and family have left us, their spirits live on in our hearts along with our burning love for them and each other.” She said as they all took a moment of silence of those that left them as the Mane 8 shared the similar expressions. “But we will honor their memories by moving forward and carrying the traditions they taught us to this new era of Equestria and show them how we celebrate the holidays, but having our wishes and showing them how we did in our Hearts Warming days and showing how a real wish is done. Now, everypony, bring out your Wish Crystals and reflect!”

One by one, the Crystal Ponies brought out their Wish Crystals and looked at their reflections as they closed their eyes and began to make their wishes as their crystals began to glow brightly, which made the Mane 8 look in awe as the crystals all began to sparkle.

Twilight turned to her friends and brought out her crystal as she gestured the others to follow along as they brought out theirs and began their wishes, as well as their Wish Crystals, glowed in their respective colors as they were making their wish.

Flurry Heart opened her eyes as she saw her crystal glowing as she smiled and turned to the crowd. “Now, let’s toss our crystals so that our wishes will be granted in the new year!” She announced as she tossed her crystal up, which glowed brighter as it then exploded into a pink-ish sparkle as a pink star was formed.

Soon, the other Crystal Ponies toss their crystals up, having similar effects as more stars were created above them as the Mane 8 look in awed at what they were seeing at seeing so many stars.

“Come on, ponies. Let’s not keep them waiting.” Twilight said as she tossed her crystal up.

“You heard her, let’s do this!” Sunset called as she tossed hers next. One by one, the rest of the Mane 8 tossed their crystals up, causing them to explode and creating multicolors stars that glowed brightly while also forming a heart shape in position as they looked awed.

“This is… amazing.” Sunny said in awe with sparkles in her eyes.

“This certainly takes Wishday to a whole new level.” Hitch complemented while Sparky babbled in awe.

“Oh, this sparkle is everywhere!” Izzy cheered in pure excitement.

“It’s beautiful.” Misty said with a smile.

“And not to mention, glamorous!” Pipp cheered as she took a picture while also recording the event. “My Pippsqueaks are so gonna love this!”

“Heh, not bad.” Zipp said with a smirk.

“I never experienced something like this, but this is beautiful.” Sunset said in awed as she turned to Twilight. “Did you do something like this back in our time, Twilight?” She asked with a smirk.

“Well, Cadance was the one who came up with the idea, it pretty much came to life during my first year as ruler of Equestria.” Twilight explained.

“Really?” Sunny asked with an interesting smile. “Maybe that’s how Wishday, Wishenstine, or Wishiehoof was made!” She said in wonder.

“Well, the whole crystal wish thing does bring out some ideas.” Zipp said while rubbing her chin with a smirk. “I’m gonna have to do research on that.”

“Other time, Zipp.” Sunset said in amusement.

“Indeed.” Flurry said with a smile as she walked up to the group. “Now, let's celebrate this special day of the first Wishday of the Crystal Empire!” She announced as everypony all cheered in agreement as they are ready to get the celebration started.

What they didn’t know was that Sombra was watching from a mountain top as he groaned in disgust. “I despise such colorful events.” He said with a dull look as he then smirked as he took out his spell book. “But, at least it gave me a chance to get my spell book, and to manipulate a pony to try out dark magic. As I have a feeling that she will be seeing the darkness in the light soon.” He said with a sinister smirk as he disappeared in a black a smoke and took off away from the Empire, as he had much planning and practice to do.

Meanwhile, in the mess hall of the Crystal Palace, everypony was wearing their crystal dresses while some were dancing, chatting, trying out some special games, or eating the food that was brought out as Flurry was sitting on a chair, overlooking the celebration as she gave a smile.

“Want some punch, Flurry?” Twilight asked as she came over to her niece with two drinks as she offered one to her niece.

“Yes, please.” Flurry said with a smile as she offered the drink and took a sip. “Aunt Twilight, this has been the best holiday ever. And I mean that after what the Empire has been through.”

“Well, we do our best.” Twilight said with a smile.

“But, it’s even better when you and your friends are here.” Flurry said with a smile, which Twilight shared a warm one. “While it’s not the same as being mom and dad, having you around, it’s just as good.”

“I feel the same way.” Twilight said, wrapping a wing around her. said with a small smile as she turn to her friends, while Pipp was taken many pictures, Izzy was looking at the treats, Misty and Zipp were playing a game, Sparky was opening a present with Hitch and Sunny while Sunset was singing a carol. “But, even as the times change, our hearts remain the same. And friendship is as strong, just like family.” She added with a smile

“True loves burn eternal,” Flurry recited with a warm smile as hers’ and Twilight’s cutie marks glowed and came together.

The Cutie Mark magic came together and formed a heart shape with a sparkling star around it as the two Alicorns looked in awe, as were everypony gathered as they saw the light shining bright in the middle of the room.

“Did our Cutie Marks just…” Flurry started in awed.

“They sure are. You get used to it.” Twilight said with a small smirk as the rest of the Mane 8 gathered around the two Alicorns as they all laughed and chatted to each other of their holidays and how much fun they are having as the Crystal Empire enjoys it’s first Wishday tradition and it shared its own traditions to the new generation of ponies as the stars outside the castle sparkled bright while the heart shape one the Mane 8 made sparkled brightly.

Happy Holidays

Author's Note

Merry Christmas everyone! And I hope you all enjoy this special HarryBuilder and I made for the Crystal Empire's first Wishday holiday! Enjoy

P.S. The image of the Crystal Empire Emblem when Sombra took over came from Emkay-MLP when Sunny found his spell book.

Chapter 36: Mystery of the Missing Time

Chapter 36: Mystery Of Missing Time

Just then, Zipp then made a livestream in the Brighthouse living room as she made her announcement as it broadcast all over Equestria. “Anything strange needs to be reported right away! Remember, we stay safe by staying informed and looking after each other.” Zipp reminded them as the ponies smiled at the words.

“That’s it for this week Zippline, ponies! See you on the flipside!” Zipp said with a smirk as she ended her announcement as Posey looked at her phone while in thought.

“Strange, huh?” Posey asked with a suspicious look.

“Mmm.” Rufus hummed as he was at the Boardtrot after hearing what Zipp just said.

“Well…” Dahlia started while looking at her phone with a hoof to her chin.

Back at the Brighthouse, Zipp has just ended the livestream as she closed her phone, but then it started to ping as she saw a bunch of messages popping up. “Whoa, whoa! What’s all this?” Zipp asked as she opened up her messages and tapped on one of them as she saw a video of Posey.

“Hey, Zipp. Not sure if I’m doing this right, but you said to report anything strange, and earlier today, something really weird happened!” Posey said with a suspicious look. “You see, I was alone in the community garden…” She started off as she turned her phone to the garden she was in.

Then Zipp was looking at Rufus’ video, who was walking down the Boardtrot. “Had my breakfast, and then I was minding my own business getting the Boardtrot nice and tidy…” He started off.

Then Dahlia was then shown in her flower cart. “...just here at the flower cart, restocking the daisies…” She stated.

“But when I started picking the kiwipayas…” Posey continued.

“...all of a sudden I get these chillllllls, ya know... “ Rufus continued with a shudder.

“It was the coldest breeze I’d ever felt…” Dahlia said with a frown and a bit of a chill.

“Like I swallowed a whole ice cream and it was freezing me from the inside…” Posey cried out with a dramatic look as Zipp kept looking at her phone before Pipp came next to her sister as Zipp paused the video.

“Ooooh what’s this? It sounds very mysterious.” Pipp said with a smirk before Zipp pushed her aside.

“Pipp! Shush!” Zipp said with a frown. “I can’t hear what they are saying! This is important!” She stated.

“Oh, sorry.” Pipp whispered with a sheepish smile as makes the sign like she zip up her lips and throw away the key.

Zipp then went back to her phone as she pressed play as Rufus spoke up. “And then it was like, BOOM!” Rufus exclaimed as he got closer to the camera. “I opened my eyes…”

“...and thank hoofness, the cold was gone…” Dahlia said in relief.

“...but so were all my kiwipayas!” Posey added, which made Zipp look surprised by that.

“And all this time had passed and it was lunchtime…” Rufus added with a surprise look.

“And I don’t remember a thing…” Dahlia added with a frown.

“Anyway, it's probably nothing.” Posey said with a shrug. “Just thought I’d tell you. You know, in the spirit of looking out for one another in all!” She added with a smirk as the video ended as Zipp gave a suspicious look from those.

“Oooooo.” Pipp said in interest as she flew next to her sister. “Sounds kinda spooky, huh? Missing time? Cold breezes…” She said in excitement as Zipp walked off.

“Yeah, I’ve got a pretty good idea who’s behind this.” Zipp said with a smirk as she rubbed her chin. “But I’m gonna need proof!” She said suspiciously.

“Need any help?” Pipp asked with a smile. “You know, I’m a very good wing pony an--” She bragged before Zipp flew off, which made Pipp turn as she saw that her sister was already gone.

Zipp then flew out of the Brighthouse as she flew off. “When my Cutie Mark comes to life, I blast bravely across the sky! Wooohooo!” She cheered as her Cutie Mark glowed and she did a twirl as she took off at high speed into the clouds as Pipp was on the ground as she watched her sister go.

“That’s okay, you just go!” Pipp called out to her with a smile. “I can be your wingpony some other time!” She added with a sheepish chuckle before she gave a sad sigh as she walked off as she saw Twilight and Sunset flying by.

“Hey, Pipp, how’s tricks?” Sunset quipped with a smirk.

“Oh, you know. Just standing by while Zipp flies off while doing one of her detective things.” Pipp said with a brow.

“Again? Wow, she’s very determined to solve a mystery, isn’t she?” Twilight asked with an amusing smile.

“You have no idea, I wanted to be her wingpony, but she flew off without even hearing me out.” Pipp said with a frown.

“Okay, Zipp really needs to slow down and consider that she can’t always do things on her own.” Sunset said with a sigh.

“That’s my sister for ya.” Pipp said with a shrug. “Anyway, how was the trip to Cloudsdale?” She asked in interest, since Twilight and Sunset flew off to Cloudsdale to have a little nostalgia, after the whole storm cloud incident, Cloudsdale was brought back into the map and is now public and populated in Equestria as it was now a bit away from Zephyr Heights while also part of a tourist attraction to Equestria.

“It was doing okay.” Sunset said with a shrug. “Some of the Pegasi from Zephyr Heights were thrilled to be living in their original homeland.”

“We were lucky to move sensitive materials like Rainbow’s old home to save and preserve.” Twilight said with a cringe, knowing that old stuff in Cloudsdale like Rainbow’s are ancient and needs to be preserved. “And knowing Rainbow, she wouldn’t want her things to be messed with.”

“True enough.” Sunset said with a chuckle. “But still, I wonder what Zipp will find out about this time?”

“Eh, we’ll just have to wait until she comes back to tell us.” Pipp said with a shrug.

With Zipp, she was going to the Boardtrot to talk with Rufus about his experience as he is telling her all about his memory loss and the cold breeze while Zipp nodded and wrote the details down on her phone as she was collecting evidence she needed to solve this.

Then Zipp heads to the flower cart to talk to Dahlia as she shivers and then points to her missing daisies. Zipp nods as she writes that down as well.

Then Zipp was at the community garden where she was now talking to Posey. “So where exactly were you when it happened?” She asked.

“I was right over here, loading the kiwipayas into my basket.” Posey said as she led Zipp to where her basket was, but then she felt something wet as she looked down and saw a puddle on the floor. “What is this? Did it rain today?” She asked in confusion as she looked up in the sky as Zipp saw the puddle leading a trail. “Weird. I don’t remember that.” She said in confusion.

Zipp then look through some bushes and saw something behind them. “Uhhh, that water is not from rain. Look!” She said as she pointed down, showing what’s left of ice that is melting.

“Icicles?” Posey asked in surprise and confusion by that. “But how? In this heat?” She questioned as Zipp took a picture of the melting ice with her phone. “That’s impossible.”

“I knew it.” Zipp said with a smile as she finally had proof as she turned to Posey. “Thanks, Posey. You’ve been super helpful. Gotta go.” She said as she then walked off. “There’s just one more pony I need to talk to!” She called as she took off.

A bit later, Zipp went to the Boardtrot as she was at the smoothie stand where Comet was stacking some cups after Zipp explained to him about Allura. “Hmmm, what did it feel like to be under Allura’s spell? Welp, not good, I can tell ya that.” Comet said with a frown from the memory when Allura brainwashed him and his hometown. “Yep if she’s not freezing you on the inside then she’s busy wiping your memory so you don’t know where you are or what your name is…” He gave an awkward laugh as he shuddered at the memory.

“Ugh! Allura!” Zipp groaned as she closed her phone. “I really don’t get her. I mean, ponies here are super friendly.” She said as she gestured to the ponies at the Boardtrot. “Why not just ask us if you need something?” She questioned.

Comet then gave a nervous laugh. “Nonono. I’m not so sure that Allura’s the asking kind of kitty. You know what I mean?” He asked with a nervous smile. “She got more of a, ‘see, freeze, steal it’ vibe, right?” He added.

“Well, all that’s about to change, Comet.” Zipp said with a determined look. “She can’t get away with this.”

“Oh, nonono!” Comet frantically said. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you, I would--woop!” He stopped when Zipp already took off. “Okay, there you go. Okay, by.” He said with a nervous smile with a wave, knowing that it won’t end well for Zipp.

After flying towards the beach, Zipp saw Allura’s cave open as she flew in and landed as she looked around the icy cave. “Allura! I know you’re in here! We need to talk!” She called out.

Then, an ice mist appeared from one end of the cave as a shadowy snow leopard. “You’re a brave one, aren’t you?” Allura asked as she came out of the shadows with a sly smirk. “Coming here all alone.” She added.

“Ah-ah-ah!” Twitch mumbled while stomping his feet while crossing his arms.

“Yeah. Well, uh…” Zipp muttered as she backed away a bit while Allura walked towards her, a bit nervous since she made a mistake of coming alone. “I know you’ve been going around stealing things from ponies and then erasing their memories!” She stated as Allura walked past her after moving her tail on Zipp’s face in a taunting way.

“Who? Me?” Allura mocked with an innocent smirk. “Awwww, now that doesn’t sound like something I’d do, does it Twitch?” She asked with a smirk as Twitch babbled in disagreement while shaking his head.

Zipp then held up her phone. “I have all the proof I need, right here!” She called as Allura turned away with a frown. “But I just don’t understand why? Ponies here would totally help you, we take care of eachother, Allura. You know, you could be a part of that too.” She suggested while Allura pace around.

Allura gave a scoff as she turned to Zipp with a look. “Is that so? You think ponies in Maretime Bay would just open their hooves to me? That’s what you think?” She questioned sarcastically as she leered close to Zipp close to her face. “Your little vlog has made sure that everypony is afraid of me.” She stated as she focused her magic and stomped her paw down as she created an ice screen as an icicle version of Zipp appeared.

“Allura is back! / That snow leopard is dangerous! / Everypony stay away from Allura’s cave - she just froze Izzy in a snowglobe! / Snow Leopard Watch: no sightings today.” The icicle Zipp said as it showed all of Zipp’s past vlogs about Allura as the Pegasus watched.

Zipp gave a frown while giving a guilty look as her own words were heard, having never realized that her vlogs had hurt Allura as she never considered how she felt about it. “I’m sorry, Allura. I was just trying to keep ponies safe.” She apologized in shame as Allura turned to her. “But, I’ve never thought about how it could hurt you.”

Allura was surprised by Zipp’s apology. “Oh well, yes.” She said as she turned away a bit before she recompose and turned back to Zipp with a mean look. “I mean, I don't care, but it does make it difficult to get a nice meal, you know.” She said as she turned her head away. “Especially when everypony thinks you might...eat them.” She added with a growl.

Zipp frowned, knowing what Allura said is true as she then had an idea as she smiled. “I know! Why don’t you let me interview you on my vlog?” She suggested as she took out her phone. “Then we can show everypony what you’re really like?”

But then, Allura gave a chuckle, which made Zipp frowned. “What I’m really like?” She then gave another laugh before she got in front of Zipp with a glare, which frightened her. “This is what I’m really like!” She growled before she turned away with her natural look as she walked off. “Anyway, why would I do that when we can just solve this like I always do?” She questioned with a smirk.

“Wait, we?” Zipp asked with a confused look. “What do you mean we? You mean me or Twitch?”

Allura gave a chuckle. “Oh, no. Twitch is my sidekick. And since you won’t remember this, I guess I could give you a little introduction of my new partner.” She said with a smirk as she turned to the other end of the cave. “You can come out and greet our little guest before I wipe her memories!” She called out.

Zipp gave an uncomfortable look as she heard an evil chuckle she never heard before as she felt uneasy as she saw a pair of glowing green eyes in the shadow as it spoke. “Is that so? Then it would be my pleasure, Allura.” Sombra’s voice said as he stepped out of the shadows, which made Zipp feel intimidated from his appearance as he walked up a bit. “Hello, little pony. Nice of you to drop in.” He taunted with a smirk.

Zipp shuddered in fear. “U-Uh, hi?” She muttered as she looked around nervously before turning to Sombra. “Uh, and who y-y-you might be, sir?” She stammered.

“Oh, I know you don’t know me in any tell, but I happen to know Princess Twilight Sparkle.” Sombra said with a smirk.

“W-Wait, you knew Twilight?” Zipp asked, a bit surprised.

“Ah, yes. We go way back. When she defeated me when she and her friends used their so-called powers to destroy me.” Sombra said with a sly smirk.

“W-Wait, you’re one of Twilight’s ancient enemies?” Zipp asked nervously while looking at him in shock.

“Indeed.” Sombra said with a smirk as Allura and Twitch watched with evil smirks as Sombra circled Zipp. “And I see you are her new friends, so called, ‘Guardians of Harmony’? A bit much, but seems fitting due to how the Magic of Friendship still flows to this day.” He added.

“Okay, you are really creepy for a unicorn.” Zipp said with a frightened look. “An unusual Unicorn with a curved red horn and suit of armor?”

“That’s because he’s no unicorn, pony.” Allura said with a smirk. “He’s an Umbra. And former king of the Crystal Empire before the Princess of Love took his throne.” She revealed, which Zipp eyes’ widened in shock as she now recognized who this is.

“Wait, you’re no unicorn. You are…” Zipp started with her eyes widened.

“King Sombra. Yes, you are correct.” Sombra said with a sinister chuckle as Zipp got even more frightened.

“B-But, how is it possible!? Twilight said that she and her friends destroyed you!” Zipp asked in shock.

Sombra gave a chuckle. “She did, and I remember the two attempts she made to destroy me. When her and her Elements blasted me that shattered my body into ash!” He added with a loud and firm tone as he gave Zipp a look. “And I still feel it to this day.”

“B-But, how did you return?” Zipp asked in a nervous tone. “This is impossible.”

“Oh, nothing is impossible.” Sombra said with a smirk as he turned to Allura and Twitch. “And I must have my partner here for bringing me back.”

Zipp was shocked by this. “Allura, you brought Sombra back?!” She asked in shock.

“Yes, I did.” Allura said with a smirk. “Impressive, isn’t it?”

“H-How did you manage this?” Zipp questioned in shock.

“You remember that time when we went to the Crystal Empire and you ponies stopped me and restored it?” Allura started with a smirk. “Well, I wasn’t there to take the Crystal Heart, that was just a distraction, I only went there to find info on the Nova Charm, which didn’t turn out well, but I did overheard you ponies saying of King Sombra, who nearly defeated one of your Alicorn friends. And when she told me info on how to resurrect King Sombra back into the living. Which, as you can see, turned out well.”

Zipp looked at her in shock before she put two and two together. “Your fight with Sunny. You didn’t make her unleash dark magic just by taunting her, you only used her to get the magic you need for the spell to work!” She exclaimed in shock.

“She is very talented, doesn’t she?” Sombra said with a smirk as Allura chuckled with pride. “So, I thought I would return the favor by forming an alliance with her to get revenge on the ponies who took our throne.” He added with a frown. “And we’ve been watching you ponies for some time, which impresses me since you reminded me much of Twilight’s old friends. Even the time when you use your element to counteract my fear spell.”

“W-What?” Zipp muttered before she gasped. “The Nightmare Night at the Boardtrot, the fear mist, that was you all along?!”

“Guilty.” Sombra said with a smirk as Zipp backed away in fear while still holding her phone. “At first, I thought you ponies were just ordinary, but it seems the Element of Harmony has been passed down to the new generation. And you ponies are like your predecessors, helping creatures, sharing friendship, looking out for one another, stopping evil beings like myself. And I am impressed with how this Sunny figure was when she had a taste of my dark magic.”

“What are you talking about?” Zipp asked in fear.

“Well, one of your friends has talent, and it seems she has darkness in her if what Allura said is true.” Sombra said with a smirk. “So, we thought, why not help her learn more about dark magic, to show how stronger it is than the light, stronger than that lousy so-called friendship?”

“Sunny would never do something like that!” Zipp yelled with a slight brave look, knowing that Sunny would never use dark magic after her brief use of it last time that made her a bit aggressive.

“Oh, but she’s probably practicing it now as we speak.” Allura said with a smirk as Twitch chuckled evilly. “You see, Sombra here has given your pony friend a spell that will teach her to harness dark magic.” She added as Zipp looked at her in shock.

“W-What?” Zipp asked.

“She found one of my spellbooks, which I tricked her in using to harness dark magic from your last visit to the Empire.” Sombra said with a smirk as he stepped forward. “But what she doesn’t know is that even if she just practices them, the dark magic will soon corrupt her if she keeps using it, tainting that pure heart of hers, until she’s just like me.” He added as his eyes turned green as purple mist escaped from his eyes.

“N-No! I-I’ll tell the others! I’ll warn Sunny and the others, and we’ll stop you both!” Zipp cried out frantically as she held her phone. “I got all the proof I need! I will go back and show--” She was cut off when Allura’s paw glowed and she stomped it down, which created an ice spike that sprouted from the ground, piercing Zipp’s phone, shocking the pegasus as she looked at the two in shock.

“Oh, you’re not telling them anything, if you don’t remember.” Allura said with a smirk as her eyes glowed and so did her paw.

“And you will not jeopardize our plans.” Sombra added as his eyes kept glowing and his horn sparked up in dark magic as he and Allura sent a double magic blast to Zipp while Allura purred as Zipp was hit by the combined magic as her eyes glowed in a mixture of blue and green as everything went black for her.

Zipp opened her eyes before she saw she was at the beach with the ocean in front of her. “Whoa. The beach? How did I get to the beach?” Zipp questioned as she had her memories erased of her conversation with Allura and Sombra. “Strange.” She commented as she stood up, hearing a crack sound as she looked down and saw her phone. “And now I broke my phone.” She muttered as she picked up her broken phone. “Just great.” She groaned as she walked off.

What she didn’t know was that Allura and Sombra watched her go from the cave as the two gave a sinister chuckle, knowing that their plans and Sombra’s existence remained a secret as their eyes glowed their respective magic color as the two walked back into the cave to continue their plot.

Zipp then flew back to the Crystal Brighthouse as she entered the room as she saw Twilight and Sunset just relaxing before they noticed Zipp coming in. “Oh, hey, Zipp. You’re back.” Sunset said with a smile.

“How did your detective mission go?” Twilight asked as Zipp looked at them in confusion.

“Detective mission?” Zipp asked with a confused look. “I did some detective work?”

“Of course you did, Pipp told us.” Sunset said to her.

“That’s strange. I don’t remember doing any detective work.” Zipp said with a confused look.

Twilight and Sunset looked at Zipp in confusion. “What are you talking about?” Sunset asked in confusion. “You really did after hearing it.”

“Well, all I remember is that I woke up in the middle of the beach and I broke my phone.” Zipp said as she showed her broken phone. “But beyond that, I can’t remember what else.”

“How can you--” Twilight started before she realized something. “Wait, did you say you woke up at the beach?”

“Uh, yeah, why?” Zipp asked with a brow as Sunset and Twilight looked at each other with an uneasy look.

“Zipp, let me see that phone.” Sunset said as Zipp gave a confused look as she gave her broken phone to Sunset, who inspected it as she saw the hole through it. “Zipp, how can you break your phone when there’s a hole in it?” She questioned, which made Zipp surprised by that.

“Wait, hole? I just thought I broke it with my hoof, but it couldn’t have made a hole through it.” Zipp said with a surprise tone.

“Zipp, you were close to the beach, and who has residence close to the MAretime Beach, you know, a certain snow leopard?” Sunset questioned with a brow, which made Zipp remember.

“Allura!” Zipp exclaimed before she facehoof herself. “Oh, pony feathers, she must’ve mind wiped me when I came to her! And she must’ve pierce my phone with her ice magic to destroy any proof!”

“Why did you go to Allura all alone?” Twilight questioned her. “We could’ve come as backup if she pulls a trick.”

Zipp gave a thought while giving a sheepish look. “Actually, with my memory wiped, I can’t remember why. But now that I think about it, heheheh, I guess going alone was a bad idea.” She said with a sheepish look.

“Of course.” Sunset said with a sigh as she turned to Twilight. “Twilight, can you use your memory spell and restore Zipp’s memory to find out what she and Allura were talking about?”

“Sure thing.” Twilight said with a nod as she walked up to Zipp. “Now, hold still.” She instructed as Zipp nodded as Twilight focused her magic as she concentrated into Zipp, which restore part of her memories and her talk with Allura, but when she was gonna go to the part where Sombra make an appearance, a sudden dark magic came in and caused Twilight to groan in pain and was stepped back while falling to her stomach as she held her head.

“Twilight?!” Sunset asked in concern as she rushed up to Twilight in concern while Zipp groaned and rubbed her head from having her memories back. “What happened? What’s wrong?”

Twilight groaned a bit. “I don’t know. Some kind of magic is blocking the rest of Zipp’s memories. I couldn’t restore them all.” She said as the two looked at Zipp, who rubbed her head.

“And now I remember.” Zipp said with a frown. “Apparently, Allura only sneaked around Maretime Bay, wiping ponies' memories to try and get some food while staying out of sight.”

“Wait, she just needs food?” Sunset asked with a brow. “Couldn’t she just ask them?”

“Yeah, I said the same thing, but uh, because of my vlogs of warning about Allura and how dangerous she is, she kind of not happy about it.” Zipp said with a sheepish look.

“Okay, that’s understandable.” Twilight said as Sunset nodded in agreement. “I guess we really hurt her.”

“I said that too.” Zipp said with a frown. “But when I suggested that I would make a video of her to get her to tell ponies who she really likes, she rejected it and kinda made a scary face.”

“Of course she did.” Sunset said with a dull look. “Looks like Allura isn’t gonna give friendship a shot anytime soon.”

“Nope.” Zipp shook her head. “But, after that, nothing? She just mentioned someone else was with her, but I can’t remember who. Are you sure you can’t restore all my memories, Twilight?”

“No.” Twilight shook her head as she stood up. “I tried, but some kind of magic is blocking the rest of your memories of that event. And it’s not Allura’s.”

“You mean there’s another magical user working with Allura?” Sunset asked.

“It has to be, but for some reason, that magic seems familiar, but I can’t remember what.” Twilight said as she scratched her head.

“I say we go back and fi--” Zipp tried to suggest.

“No, Zipp.” Twilight said firmly to her. “Whoever this magical being is, clearly knows dark magic. And if he or she is working with Allura, they might wipe our memories again and we’ll be back to square one. And you already experienced that first hoof.”

“Okay, good point.” Zipp said with a sheepish smile.

“So for now, we need to be smart and figure out who’s Allura’s new partner and find out what their plan is if that memory of you meeting that partner was permanently erased.” Sunset said while scratching her head. “And whoever it is, looks like we got a new player in the game, something the others might need to know about.” She said with a serious tone.

Twilight and Zipp nodded in agreement, knowing their friends need to know this as well as they might not know that Sombra has returned, but looks like there’s a new enemy allied with Allura that will make things more difficult for them.

End of Chapter 36.

Chapter 37: Habitat of a Lifetime

Chapter 37: Habitat of a Lifetime

At the Crystal Brighthouse, the morning sun began to rise as the birds were chirping as Izzy came out of the bedroom and into the stairwell. “In the magic of the mornin--” She sang before she tumbled down the stairs before she landed on something soft that cushioned her fall. “Oh, that’s soft.” She said with a smile.

As it turns out, she landed on some Hoppalotta bunnies, who have been staying in the Brighthouse after their return to Equestria from the enchanted forest. The Mane 8 were gladly kind enough to let them stay, but it was being overcrowded and a bit stressful for them.

“No! Not there! No, back, back, come on!” Sunny called out as she chased some Hoppalottas around as her mane was a bit frazzled.

A couple of Hoppalottas were biting on a table as one of them was biting on its legs as Pipp flew to them. “Oh, nononono! What we’re not gonna do is snack on the furniture.” She firmly said as the bunny who took a bite out of it dropped the piece as another on the couch was about to bite on a pillow, but Pipp saw this. “No! Drop, drop the throw pillow.” She firmly said as the Hoppalotta dropped the pillow with a frown.

A few Hoppalottas were on the ceiling chandelier as they swung around.

“Stop in the name of--” Hitch called out with Sparky on his back as he moved aside to avoid the Hoppalottas that fell beside him. “Just stop!” He called out.

Misty was walking by as she gave a nervous smile and a giggle at the Hoppalottas around them as. “Oh! Heheh!” She nervously chuckled as she brought out a tub of ponycorn. “What’s this, little Hoppalottas!” She called while shaking the box with a smile, which the Hoppalottas turned to her and saw it as they then tackled her down as Misty gave a yelp. “Oh! Whoa!”

With Sunset, she was rushing around while trying to get the Hoppalottas under control as she stopped and groaned when she tripped over. “Why did we agree to let the Hoppalottas into our place again?” She questioned tiredly.

“Because they just got back from Equestria and have no place to go after bringing them back from the enchanted forest.” Twilight said while a couple of Hoppalottas were on her. “But now I’m seeing they're more than any of us can handle.”

“There are more than Eggmund bunnies, that’s for sure.” Sunset said tiredly Mimi was looking around at her children with a smile.

“Oh. My sweet little bunny babies.” Mimi said with a fond smile as Izzy and Sparky are cheering and laughing as they rushed around the Brighthouse while playing with the Hoppalottas.

Sunset, Sunny, and Twilight then walked up next to Honey. “Ooh, it’s been great having you all here, Mimi.” Sunny said with a giggle as a Hoppalotta jumped on her back.

“Even with the Brighthouse overcrowded, it’s nice to have you here.” Sunset added.

“Despite there being more bunnies around.” Twilight added with a chuckle.

“Have you…” Hitch tried to say before a throw pillow was thrown by a bunny hit on his face. “Ow! Thought about where you and the--” He was cut off again when another bunny hit him with a pillow. “Ow! Little ones might one to put down some roots?” He finished with a dull look.

This made the Hoppalotta’s perked up as they chatted in excitement as Mimi gave a smile. “Oh, well, it might be nice to have a look around.”Mimi said with a smile before she gave a thoughtful look. “We really could use our own space.” She muttered, seeing that the Brighthouse is too small for her and the Hoppalottas.

“That’s the spirit!” Zipp cheered as she and Pipp flew to the door and opened it as Pipp gave a gasp and flew to Mimi.

“I know the perfect place for your new home~!” Pipp sang as she and Zipp flew off with the Hoppalottas and the rest of the Mane 8 following behind while Izzy cheered while she was being carried by the Hoppalottas.

A bit later, the group has arrived in Zephyr Heights as the two sisters are at some sort of gate. “Welcome to Golden Cloud Park!” Pipp announced as she opened the gate to reveal some kind of park with a waterfall and park platforms with Pegasi flying around as everypony was relaxing as the Hoppalottas all chattered in excitement and went in.

Zipp gave gave Mimi a smile, who returned it as Zipp walked in while Mimi just gave an uncertain look before she followed in after as the Hoppalottas are having a fun time as they swam in some ponds, some Pegasi giving them rods as they took off while Mimi and the Mane 8 watches them.

The two Pegasi with the Hoppalotta on each of their backs flew up to the waterfall cloud where some others were as they slid down the waterfall and landed in a splash as they laughed and swam around.

A bit later, Pipp was sitting on a beach chair sipping on a coconut with her sunglasses on before she gave a smirk. “Or self care, soaking up rays!” Pipp declared with a wink.

“Ooh, and don’t forget--” Zipp spoke up as she gestured to her head, which showed Sparky, some Hoppalottas, and a Pegasi family rushing by as the two royal sisters flew over them.

“Family game day!” The two sisters cheered as Mimi watched as Hitch, Sunset, and Twilight went next to her.

“Wow. What do you think, Mimi?” Hitch asked.

“Is this place perfect for you?” Sunset asked as Twilight nodded in agreement as Mimi frowned as she thought for a moment as she remembered the last time they were in Equestria.

Flashback.

Sometime before magic had returned and ponykind reunited, it was night time at Golden Cloud Park as the Pegasi were having a fun time, some of the royal guards were walking by, which made the pegasi give uncertain looks as the foals huddled close to the adults in worry.

As the guards walked by before one of them heard a rustling sound in the bush, which gave him a serious look as he went in and inspected the bush with a flashlight as it revealed to be Mimi and her little bunnies as the Hoppalottas huddled closed in fear as the lights shined at them.

“No Unicorns or Earth Ponies here, just some critters.” The guard said to his partner with a stern look while putting his flashlight away. “Keep searching.” He ordered as his partner nodded and trotted off as the guard gave one last look to the Hoppalottas, who flinched back in fear as he went off while Mimi gave a fearful look.

End of flashback.

After having that memory, Mimi explained everything to the Mane 8 as she saw a guard close by, which made her hide behind the two Alicorns and Sheriffs as Twilight turned to Zipp and Pipp. “Uh, yeah, not your proudest moments, right?” Twilight asked them with a cringe look.

“Heheh, yeah, it wasn’t.” Pipp said with a sheepish smile.

“Oh.” Zipp said in realization as she gave a sheepish chuckle to Mimi. “I promise, Zephyr Heights is not like that anymore.” She assured her.

“Everypony and critters are always welcome here.” Pipp added with a smile.

“No. We can’t stay here.” Mimi said with a frown as she hopped to the gates. “We’ll have to find somewhere else.” She added as everyone turned to her in surprise. “Come on, every hoppa.” She said as the Hoppalottas all babbled in sadness as they walked off as the Pegasi sadly wave goodbye to them as they hopped to the gates.

The Mane 8 watches with frowns as they turn to each other in concern. “Okay, so clearly Zephyr Heights brought back bad memories for Mimi.” Sunset said with a frown before she had an idea. “Why not a place that is more familiar like the enchanted forest?” She suggested with a small smile.

“Like what?” Twilight asked as they all gave Twilight a brow as she forgotten about the one place that is like a forest as she gave a sheepish chuckle. “Oh, right.”

“Welcome to Bridlewood!” Izzy cheered as the Mane 8 brought the Hoppalottas to Bridlewood as she hopped on some mushrooms. “You. Are. Going. To. Love it!” She called while gesturing to the forest around them as a bubble from the pond underneath formed a bubble.

The Hoppalottas and Mane 8 looked around as the Hoppalottas gave amazing looks as Onyx and a unicorn mare was relaxing in a mud puddle before Izzy came out from underneath it, surprising the two.

“This is where the mud is!” Izzy said with a smile before she then went to some crystals next to her. “This is our Crystal Choir!” She added as she tapped the crystal, which made an angelic tone as Izzy was then hopping on the mushrooms. “Our mushrooms are fun-gis!” She quipped as she snorted. “Get it?!” She gave a laugh as she gave a hooftap with Dapple a smirk.

Violette was at the garden watering some plants when Izzy gestured to her. “Oh, and Violette here is our garden guardian!” She cheered before she gave a thoughtful look. “Garden-ian? Gar-deen? Guar-den…” She tried to come up with a name as Violette gave a confused brow as Izzy gave a dull shrug. “Whatever.” She muttered before she smiled cheerfully. “Anyway, she looks after the garden and grows our yummy food!” She said as Viollette smiled in response as the Hoppalottas gasped in amazement as Izzy leaned close to them. “This is the part where you go bananas.” She whispered.

The Hoppalottas then cheered as they rushed to Viollette and ate some food at the garden, which she doesn’t mind as she gave a smile as they went into the mud and swam in it while some Unicorns are playing the crystals while making a tone as Sparky played with some Hoppalottas the unicorns play with them.

Mimi watches with a smile as Sunset, Twilight, and Hitch turn to her. “So, Mimi, what do you think?” Twilight asked.

“Maybe this is what you’re looking for?” Hitch asked next.

“Yeah, I mean, you were in a forest environment.” Sunset added as Mimi thought for a moment before another memory came up in her mind.

Flashback.

Sometime after leaving Zephyr Heights, Mimi and her bunnies were in the Bridlewood forest as they were in the garden, but it was sparse and unloved when the unicorns back then were gloomy and sad as the Hoppalottas searched for some food.

Mimi picked up a carrot as she plucked it out from the ground and sniffed it, but she gagged in disgust from how bad it was as she dropped it with a sad sigh as she heard her bunnies whimpering and their stomachs growling from hunger.

Mimi searched around until they smelled something that got their attention before they saw a carrot cake at the windowsill, which they went towards the cake before they gasped as the bunnies hopped excitedly. Mimi hopped up and grabbed the cake, but stopped when she knew that stealing was wrong as she put the cake down, which made her bunnies babble in confusion.

Mimi then took a slice of the cake and brought it down as the Hoppalottas cheered as they started eating their cakes, which made Mimi smile at seeing her bunnies being happy.

“Ah! My cake!” A unicorn stallion yelled out, which made the Hoppalottas flinch as Mimi looked around frantically and gestured to her bunnies to follow her as they rushed off. “Those darn critters are back!” He yelled out as the unicorns searched around, not seeing the Hoppalottas were hiding behind a pumpkin as they went off as Mimi gave a worried look at almost getting caught.

End of Flashback

Back in the present, Mimi explains that backstory as well as the Mane 8 gave concern expressions as Mimi looked down sadly. “Wow, the Unicorns were that nasty?” Twilight asked with a shocked look.

“Trust me, Twilight. You were lucky to not be there. And trust me, these unicorns were depressing except for Izzy and maybe Misty here, but them being that nasty, that’s not right.” Sunset said with a cringed look.

“I’m sorry. That must’ve been so scary.” Misty apologized with a sincere look.

“Unicorns never used to like sharing much.” Izzy said with a shake of her head before she gave a smile. “But now, what’s ours is everypony! Right, Violette?” She asked her unicorn friend as Violette was next to them while holding a basket of vegetables and levitating a carrot cake as she gave a nod to Izzy’s question.

The Hoppalotta bunnies cheered and jump on the cake as a couple of them ate it as Violette gave a smile before she look down and gave a surprise look as the Hoppalottas ate her basket as well as the unicorns gave amusing giggles from that.

Mimi still gave an uncertain look as she spoke. “I’m sorry, but no.” She shook her head as she hopped away, making the hoppalottas babbled in sadness as they followed after her as the Mane 8 and Violette watched her go.

“Okay, is she even gonna give them a chance at these options?” Sunset questioned with a look.

“Bad memories, Sunset.” Twilight said to her. “It’s hard to move past something that scares you. It can be hard to come back from that.” She said with a concerned frown.

“That is an understanding point.” Sunny said with a frown.

“But she doesn’t feel right in Zephyr Heights, and she’s a bit worried in Bridlewood…” Pipp started out.

“Well, I guess that’s just leave…” Hitch started off with a smile.

“Maretime Bay!” Both Sunny and Hitch exclaimed as they jumped in front of the group, cheek to cheek with Sunny in her skates as the Hoppalottas and Mane 8 returned to Maretime Bay.

Sunny then went to Mimi and the Hoppalottas. “I think Maretime Bay is going to be perfect for you.” She said to Mimi as she skated off with the Hoppalottas following.

“We got the beach.” Hitch started with a smirk as Sparky and the Hoppalottas are building a sandcastle on the beach as they cheered before they look to the side and looked in surprise as they saw Flowa Queen and an Earth Pony elder who built a giant Hoppalotta sandcastle with the Hoppalottas around them hopping in excitement.

A bit later, they are at the Boardtrot where Sunny was giving the tour. “The Boardtrot is always fun.” Sunny said with a smile while on the Zippercoaster, Posey and Strawberry Dessert road on it with some Hoppalottas on as they had fun.

A bit later, they were at Mane Street where the Hoppalottas are around while some are on Dahlia’s flower cart, sniffing the flowers, which they don’t mind as Sparky plays with some. “And Mane Street has everything!” Hitch cheered as the Hoppalotta on his back hopped off and rushed off. “Come here, you!” He playfully called as he chased after it as Twilight and Sunset giggled.

“You’ll like it here, Mimi.” Twilight said with a smile. “So, what do you think?” She asked as the two Alicorns looked at Mimi,l who gave an uncertain frown, which they realized what it’s for.

“Oh, don’t tell me. What happened when you were in Maretime Bay last time?” Sunset asked with a sigh, already seeing where this was going.

Flashback.

Sometime ago, Mimi and her Hoppalottas are walking on the sidewalk of Mane Street, but one of them then cross the streets as it hopped across, but then a loud whistle was heard when an Earth Pony sheriff before Hitch, who has a green fur, having a stripped green mane, tail, and mustache, and his Cutie Mark is similar to Hitch’s but with a sheriff badge symbol instead of a shield with the horseshoe on it. His name is Hike, the Sheriff of Maretime Bay before Hitch.

“No jaywalking.” Hike said firmly while gesturing to the sign, which made the Hoppalotta go back to the others in fear.

The Hoppalottas were at the flower bushes, but then Hike appeared in front of them after blowing a whistle. “And no touching the flower!” He firmly said.

“Or the grass.” Hike said after blowing a whistle at the Hoppalottas on the grass.

“And no loud noises!” Hike growled at the two Hoppalottas before he then turned to Mimi and the others as they look at him fearfully. “Are you loitering? He questioned in a deep voice as Mimi and the Hoppalottas back fearfully as Hike blew the whistle, which made the Hoppalottas hop away to a corner.

End of flashback.

Back in the present, Mimi explained about what happened when they were in Maretime Bay as Hitch, Twilight, and Sunset gave surprise looks from that details. “Hitch, no offense, but the Sheriff back then was too much of a rulebooker then you.” Twilight said with a cringed look.

“Yeah, we Earth Ponies do like our rules.” Hitch said with a small proud smile, which made Mimi give an uneasy look while Twilight and Sunset gave Hitch a look that told him that’s a poor choice. “But we’re way more chill now! Honest!” He said to them with a smile before he saw something. “Aah! No littering!” He yelled before he covered his mouth as he realized what just happened.

“Yeah, not that much chill for your standards.” Sunset said with a brow as Hitch gave a sheepish chuckle.

“Sorry. Reflex.” Hitch apologizes with a sheepish chuckle.

“But besides that, time has changed things for the best. We know it’s hard to adjust, but you can’t just keep living in the past.” Sunset tried to say to her.

“Nowhere’s right and nowhere’s safe.” Mimi said with a frown as she turned to them. “I’m sorry, maybe it’s best if we just go back to the village. We know it’s safe there.” She said as the Hoppalottas all said in protest as Sparky gave a sad look from what Mimi just said as the Hoppalottas hopped to one direction as Sparky followed with a smile.

“Besides, they don’t seem to mind at all.” Twilight said with a smile as Misty walked up.

“Yeah, Mimi. You’ve always protected the Hoppalottas.” Misty said with a smile. “It must be hard to accept things are better now.”

“We know it takes a bit of time to adjust, but you need to embrace the changes and see the good in them instead of the bad from the past.” Sunset added as they saw a Hoppalotta tripping from a pebble, causing it to fall down as it began to cry, but a filly, Sparky, and the Hoppalottas came to it to comfort him as they all shared a laugh.

Mimi, Sunset, Twilight, Hitch, and Misty all watches with warm smiles from this as Hitch spoke. “I’ve spent so long protecting Sparky, sometimes it’s hard letting him spread his wings.” Hitch said as he looked down and saw his Cutie Mark shined with pride.

“And I used to worry about Spike back when he was a baby dragon that I sometimes forget that he needs to have a life as his own before I found out he became Dragon Lord.” Twilight added with a proud smile at the memory of her number one assistant as her Cutie Mark shined as well as the two magics flew around the young group as it formed a heart, which made them smile.

“But everypony is looking out for him, and each other, makes it easier.” Hitch added with a smile.

“And I’m proud that Spike became the best dragon lord and have done well to lead his kind.” Twilight added with a smile.

“We know it’s hard to adapt to changes, but change is good. And there are times when the bird have to leave the nest.” Sunset added with a smile as they looked down at Mimi. “So, what do you say, Mimi. Wanna give Equestria another shot?” She asked with a smile, which made Mimi look at them with a smile as she already knew the answer.

A bit later, Pipp and Zipp are in the Marestream, which is filled with a group of Hoppalottas. “All aboard, Team Golden Cloud!” Zipp announced with a smirk as Pipp giggled as the Hopalottas insead cheered as the rest of the Mane 8, Mimi, and some of the Hoppalottas with them waved to them as the Marestream took off to Zephyr Heights.

“Race ya, Team Bridlewood!” Izzy cheered as she, Misty, and their Hoppalottas rushed off to Bridlewood with smiles.

“Smoothies are on me, Team Maretime Bay!” Sunny cheered as she rushed off to her smoothie stand where the last Hoppalotta group followed her as they cheered.

Mimi gave a proud smile at seeing her Hoppalottas go to each Ponykind cities, knowing that they’ll be fine as Sunset, Twilight, Hitch, and Sparky walked up behind her. “They’ll be fine, Mimi. They are in good hooves to their own homes.” Twilight assured with a smile.

“Well, it was a hard choice, but they have to go sometimes. But maybe I’ll visit them.” Mimi said with a proud smile.

“That sounds great. And having them divide into three groups for each town, they’ll be happy.” Sunset added with a proud smile.

“So, where will you go, Mimi?” Hitch asked in wonder.

“Yeah, where will you go now that your childrens are gonna be fine?” Sunset wondered as well.

Mimi gave a smirk as she turned to them while putting sunglasses on and took out a suitcase. “Oh, I think Mama Mimi needs a vacation.” She said with a smirk. “See you in a few…” She then lowered her glasses as she gave a wink. “Weeks.” She added as she chuckled and hopped away as the four gave amusing smiles.

“Well, the Hoppalottas found their place, Mimi finally accepted the changes, and everything has turned out well.” Sunset said with a smile.

“And things are gonna be great with the Hoppalottas fitting in and Mimi having some time off.” Twilight added with a smile.

“All thanks to teamwork.” Hitch said with a smirk, as Sparky gave one as well as the two Alicorns smirked as well as they put on their sunglasses, knowing that their mission to find the Hoppalottas a place to stay turns out to be a success.

End of Chapter 37.

Chapter 38: Izzy in a Tizzy

Chapter 38: Izzy in a Tizzy

At the Boardtrot, Izzy was at her stand, bringing out her tools and putting her goggles on as she gave a determined smirk as she cracked her neck, while she used her magic to move Senor Butterscotch to intimidate her. “Let's have a little magic.” Senor B said.

“Or, a whole lot of magic!” Izzy cheerfully said as she gestured to the big crowd of ponies gathered around her ‘Izzy Does It’ stand as she got up to her counter. “Okay, Ponies! Who’s first?” She asked with giggles while twirling her screwdriver around while she made Senor B look around.

“Stop shoving!” Posey yelled out to the crowd while she was in front of the line while holding an umbrella as she turned to Izzy with a natural look. “As you can see, I have been having trouble with a certain baby dragon.” She said rhetorically while opening up her umbrella, which revealed to be a Sparky shaped hole in it as Izzy inspected it. “What do you think, Izzy? Could you fix it?”

“Fix it?! Ha!” Izzy called with a laugh as she took the umbrella. “I could do better than that, Poserino.” She added with a smirk as she twirls around. “Let’s do this!” She declared as she ripped out the cloth of the umbrella.

(Creativity Zone Song)
Grab a brush
Grab a bow
And make some stuff not seen before

My technique
Impeccable
My style
Untouchable
I’ve got it, I’m remarkable
So everypony
Here we go!

Izzy then did some improvements while putting some things on Posey’s umbrella before she finished and added some propellers on the top of the umbrella with gems on it.

Zo-o-o-o-one
I’m in the cre-a-a-tivity zone
I’m in the zo-o-o-o-one
I’m in the cre-a-a-tivity zone

“Nonono!” Posey said while shaking her head. “I just wanted to stay dry, not…” She was cut off when Izzy tossed her the umbrella, which powered on as it took her off into the sky. “FLY!” She cried out as she flew away like crazy.

“Oh, you’re welcome!” Izzy cheered with a wave to Posey. “Next!” She called to the crowd.

“My flower cart’s broken.” Dahlia sqaid with a frown while gesturing to her damage flower cart she brought.

“My headphones are crackly!” Peach Fizz cried out while holding her broken headphones.

“I broke my hat… again.” Rufus said with a frown while gesturing to his broken hat he got on as it went through his head.

“Look at this dented armor!” Thunder cried out while holding his dented armor chestplate.

Izzy was surprised by this amount of damage to each item. “Wow.” She said before she gave a nervous chuckle. “There’s a lot of broken stuff.

“But you got the magic touch, Iz.” Dahlia encourages with a smile.

“Yeah.” Izzy said with a smile as she shook her head. “Yeah, thanks Dahlia. You’re right.” She then focused her magic and took each item from them and moved them around as she then started making the broken items better.

The possibilities are limitless
You can make anything that you want, just like this
You could always flip it, glue it down
That’s how you know that you’re creative now

Izzy put Peach Fizz’s headphones back together while using a blowtorch that she somehow made a stack of Rufus’ hat, which made him lose his balance as he fell down.

They say Izzy Izzy makes me dizzy
She’s a talent, she’s so busy
Grab a brush
Grab a bowl
Making stuff not seen before

Izzy then levitated some of her tools as they flew around, which made some of her magic created a breeze that made the crowd surprise as her magic glowed brighter around her as her Cutie Mark glowed brighter before she hammered down, which unleashed a blast of rainbow magic in all directions as the crowd gasped in awe at what they were seeing.

My technique
Impeccable
My style
Untouchable
I’ve got it, I’m remarkable
So everypony
Here we go!

Sunny gave Figgy a smoothie cup, which Fizzy enjoyed before Sunny was then startled in surprise when a rainbow magic hit Figgy’s smoothie cup, which the elder Earth Pony noticed as her smoothie cup then somehow came to light as it growled, which made the two Earth Ponies yelp as Figgy dropped her cup before they noticed a bunch of other smoothie cups were rolling away in one direction while a trash bin followed as Sunny looked in shock.

Zo-o-o-o-one
I’m in the cre-a-a-tivity zone
I’m in the zo-o-o-o-one
I’m in the cre-a-a-tivity zone

Windy then walked forward to the glowing Izzy. “Quick question, Izzy, can you work your magic on this?” She asked while holding up a bike with a busted wheel.

“I need your help!” Dazzle called while holding out her microphone, which sparked up. “Oh no!” She then screamed when it sparked up electricity.

“Hey! I was next!” Rocky complained as he held up a toaster, which then all three compliances were hit by magic as they and a few others floated around Izzy as Senor B shook a bit as the magic holding him glitched a bit.

“Uh, heheh.” Senor Butterscotch said nervously. “Maybe we need a little break, Izzy? There’s quite alot of magic out there.” He stated.

“I know! Isn’t it great?! More is more, Senor B!” Izzy as she unknowingly went into her rainbow form and gave a laugh as she gave a laughter while magic is shot out all over Maretime Bay.

At the beach, two foals were building a sandcastle, but then a shadow loom over them as they look up, only to see Posey falling from the sky with a scream before she landed on the sandcastle. “Oof!” Posey muttered from the fall.

“Hey! Our sandcastle/Watch it!” the two foals exclaimed before one of Izzy’s magic hit the umbrella copter, which flew out of Posey’s hooves as the three ponies looked in shock at seeing more items being pulled.

Dahlia set up some flowers on her repair cart, but then a magic hit it as it glowed. “Whoa! Ah!” Dahlia yelped when her cart suddenly gained rocket boosters and took off, losing a couple of flowers as Dahlia quickly caught them. “Hey! My flowers!” She called out as her cart went by as ponies around looked in shock by what they were seeing as more items were being levitated to the same location.

“I order you to stop!” Thunder called to his armor that was being taken, but then he saw his armor and any other items that Izzy fixed or her magic suddenly hit as they formed together into some kinda beast like junk version of Izzy.

The Junk Beast growled as it got bigger and towered over Thunder, who gave a nervous smile. “Or…. not.” He said with a nervous chuckle as he then ran off in fear with a scream.

Back at Izzy’s stand, Izzy felt her magic diminishing as she got even more exhausted while her Cutie Mark also stopped shining as her Nova Charm shard gave off a bright flash of magic all over the area.

With the rest of the Mane 8, they yelped and screamed at the incoming items as they rushed up to Izzy as she kept working on her stand. “Izzy! We need to talk!” Sunset yelled out with wide eyes.

“Okay.” Izzy nodded as she kept working.

“You know we love your creative magic, Izzy.” Sunny said with a forced smile while sweating a bit as the rest of the Mane 8 chattered in agreement with nervous smiles. “But it’s starting to feel a little bit--Ah!” She yelped as she ducked an incoming item. “Out of control.”

“More like completely than little!” Twilight added while lifting a leg to avoid a box of gems.

Izzy then looked at her friends. “What do you mean?” She asked in confusion.

“Well…” The rest of the Mane 8 started awkwardly before looking back at seeing the Junk Beast, which Izzy followed before seeing the Junk Beast she accidentally created as she pushed up her goggles to get a better look before seeing it clearly as the Junk Beast roared loudly.

“Magic!” The Junk Beast growled in a monster version of Izzy’s voice while giving a laughter as it kept stomping its hooves down while wrecking the town.

Izzy gasped in horror by what she saw. “What have I done?!” She asked herself in panic.

“You made a Godzilla creature version of you, that’s what!” Sunset said as the rest of the Mane 8, especially Twilight, looked at her strangely. “What? Haven’t anyone seen that movie? Or do we even have it made here?” She asked with a brow as her friends kept looking at her as Hitch slowly raised a hoof.

“I had a dream about it, but mostly critters or Sparky as giants.” Hitch said with an awkward look.

Sunset gave a dull look. “Fine, I’m taking you all to see that movie after we deal with that Izzilla there.” She said while gesturing to the Junk Beast trashing the town.

“Anyway.” Twilight spoke up as she turned to Izzy. “Izzy, you used your rainbow magic again to create that thing!” She stated with wide eyes.

“I-I did?” Izzy asked in shock.

“Yes! You unconsciously used your rainbow magic again!” Sunset pointed out. “Didn’t you see the magic that shot out of you when you use your creativity?! It was a dead giveaway!”

“I-I didn’t realize I was!” Izzy cried as she got out of her stand and walked around. “My magic’s gone totally wild! And not the good kind of wild: glitter and rainbows! It’s the giant monster destroying the town kind of wild!” She anxiously cried out while leaning in Zipp’s face, which made her flinch before Izzy leaned back and held her head. “What will I do?!”

“It’s gonna be okay.” Misty said softly while placing a hoof on Izzy. “Just, take a breath, Iz.” She said with a smile before Izzy started taking breaths very quickly, which startled Misty from that.

“A little slower, perhaps, maybe?” Zipp suggested with an uncertain smile while Izzy then started breathing slowly.

“Heh, never seen Izzy this nervous before.” Sunset said with a frown. “And she panics like you, Twilight.” She added. “No offense.”

“None taken. I'm even surprised by that. And I’ve seen many nervous breakdowns, myself included and a few others.” Twilight commented, since she has seen many nervous breakdowns in her day.

Izzy calmed down before she and her friends looked up at the Junk Beast running rampant around town.. “I can’t believe I did all this.” She said in guilt.

“You were just trying to help everypony.” Hitch said to her with an assuring smile.

“But maybe not everypony’s problem needs a magical fix.” Sunny added with a smile. “And definitely not all at once.”

“Or even use their magic in everything since it’s not the only solution for situations.” Twilight added. “We find other ways.”

“Sometimes you just need one simple creative solution at a time.” Pipp continued with a smile to Izzy. “Which is like totally your specialty.”

“Especially when you can come up with the greatest things in that creative head of yours.” Sunset added with an encouraging smile.

Izzy gave a small smile before they heard a familiar scream. “Oh no! Ruffus?!” She cried out while looking up to see the Junk Beast tossing Ruffus up while grabbing his tall hat as Rufus screamed and fell over as his hat landed on the beast’s head, making it as a horn as it gave a roar. “Ponies! What do I do?!”

“Unless we have another beast to fight that beast, it’s not gonna go down easily.” Sunset said with a concern frown.

Then Senor Butterscotch got between Hitch, Sparky, and Pipp and placed his hoof made arms around them. “It’s like I always say, Iz, ‘To solve big problems, you just gotta think big.’ Haha!” He laughed while the three gave an awkward look.

“Should I be worried that Izzy is still using that homemade unicorn?” Twilight whispered to Sunset in an uneasy look.

“No, this is normal. That’s Izzy being herself now.” Sunset said with a dull look.

“Think big.” Izzy repeated what Senor B said before she gave a smile. “That’s it!” She then put on her goggles as she gave a determined smile. “One big creative solution, coming up!” She declared as she eyed Senor B as everypony turned to him.

“Why’s she looking at me like that?” Senor Butterscotch asked them.

“Everypony, get back!” Pipp called out.

“Make room! Izzy’s about to go big!” Sunset called as everypony back away as Izzy move around.

I sparkle like the stars, cuz I’m always super glittery.” Izzy called as she glowed and waved her hooves as some glitter fell off while she walked up to Senor B as she then entered her Rainbow Form. “When my cutie mark comes to life, watch this brilliant CREATIVITY!” She declared as she flew around and shined bright, which blinded her friends as they covered their eyes.

Back in Maretime Bay, everypony is screaming in fear as the Junk Beast roared as it grabbed a lamp post. “Makey, makey, make.” The Junk Beast said as it bent the lamp post around in the shape of a pony as it gave a laugh as the ponies ran as it stomped its hooves down. “Shakey, shaky, shake!” He called with a laugh as the town shook, but then a stomping sound was heard behind it as it turned its head around.

Behind the Junk Beast was a giant version of Senor Butterscotch, with some extra features while it stomped forward with Izzy on his head, still in her Rainbow Form. “You were right, Senor B! A little magic goes a long way!” Izzy called while Giant Senor B stood proudly. “And it’s time we take mine back!” She declared seriously. “CHARGE!” She yelled as Giant Senor B charged forward.

The Junk Beast roared loudly and charged straight at Giant Senor B as the two clashed and avoided each other strikes as Senor B knocked the Junk Beast back as it skidded to the ground as the rest of the Mane 8 rushed up and watched the fight.

“Okay, this is insane, but if that thing has a laser beam coming out of its mouth and if there’s a giant ape nearby, I’m out of here.” Sunset said in shock.

“You watch way too many movies, Sunset.” Sunny commented as they kept watching the fight.

The Junk Beast roared as it then charged at Izzy and Giant Senor B as the two formers charge as well as the two makeshift giants clashed with each other and then they collided, making a huge explosion that made the Mane 8 gasped and covered their eyes.

“Whoo!” Sparky cheered while waving his arms with sparkles in his eyes before he covered them from the explosion as well.

Once the dust clears, the Mane 8 uncovered their eyes to see Izzy kneeling down to the damage Senor Butterscotch as she made Senor B coughed while holding his head while Izzy, now back in her normal form, began to tear up. “Thank you, Izzy…” Senor B said weakly.

“Senor B… No! It wasn’t supposed to be like this!” Izzy cried out as tears started falling from her eyes.

“You’ll always be my best… friend.” Senor Butterscotch added as his head tilted before falling to the as Izzy weeped on her creation while the rest of the Mane 8 felt sorry for her, while they may know that Senor Butterscotch isn’t real, he is Izzy’s creation and they know how much Izzy loved her creations, especially after seeing the Junk Beast come to life. “Just kidding!” He called as Izzy chuckled as she used her magic to fix Senor B as she laughed as the others gave surprise looks.

“Should’ve seen the looks on your faces!” Izzy said in amusement with a laugh.

“Hah, very funny, Izzy.” Twilight said with a brow.

“Yeah, nice heartfelt trick there.” Sunset added with a dull tone, should’ve seen that coming.

“Thanks!” Izzy obliviously said before turning to the damage the Junk Beast did to Maretime Bay. “I should fix all of this.” She said.

“Izzy!” The rest of the Mane 8, especially Senor Butterscotch, all exclaimed.

“Haven’t you learn by now?!” Sunset questioned while Izzy flinched by their outburst.

“But this time, carefully and one bit at a time.” Izzy added with a sheepish smile as her friends sigh in relief.

“Phew, glad that’s over. And now that’s another thing we learn about Izzy’s rainbow magic.” Sunset commented while looking at the damage.

“Yeah, it was a bit weird that the creature was like Izzy thought.” Sunny said with a weirded look. “Because from what we saw, it almost sounded like her and was reshaping some things like that lamp post.” She added while gesturing to the pony shape lamp post the Junk Beast made.

“Mmm, maybe it’s because since it was created by Izzy, it got a sense of her personality?” Twilight suggested.

“Or maybe it was like Izzy because some of her magic had her unique essence?” Misty suggested with a shrug.

“Or it was Izzy unknowling thinking about her creations, they become her, but without the goofy and silly unicorn side that is glittery.” Sunset joked, which made Izzy giggle.

“Yeah, I get that. And talk about double trouble.” Hitch added.

“Eh, it wouldn't be the first time.” Twilight said with a shrug.

“Yeah, duplicates. Been there, done that. And one Izzy is already enough for Equestria to handle, am I right?” Sunset asked the group with a smirk.

“So true.” The Mane 8 all said in unison before they all shared a laugh, while Maretime Bay is a bit damage, Izzy has learned to take it one bit at a time when creating new things and not to rely on magic so much after her Junk Beast rampage.

Unbeknownst to them, however, something was heard in the far reaches of Maretime Bay... A portal, which closed as soon as it opened. And then, stepping forward, a yellow hoof was revealed... made of metal, while a pair of red, robotic eyes watched the town from a distance…

End of Chapter 38.

Author's Note

That last part in the ending was from BronySonicFan for a special surprise he made in the next chapter, which I hope you all enjoy it.

Chapter 39: Metal Madness

Chapter 39: Metal Madness.

In the middle of a forest, Sunset was suddenly thrown through some bushes, rolling painfully in the ground before flapping her wings to recover and slide to a stop, shaking herself. She's covered in mud, dirt and some branches are on her mane. She even had to spit a leaf that accidentally got in her mouth.

"Ugh... gross..." Sunset groaned, before hearing an engine approach that made her frown again. "You've got to be kidding me..."

And then, not so far from her, landed an almost identical robo-copy of herself. It was a metallic yellow robot, alright, but with fake metallic mane that matched the same colors than hers, as well as a single screen as her face with a pair of red eyes that stared in anger at the real Sunset.

"Alright, Can-set Shimmer... This ends now!" Sunset declared in anger, boosting towards her robotic self.

The Robo-Sunset's engine roared once more as it extended its wings and boosted to collide against Sunset, but just as pony and copy were about to clash, everything stopped.

"Yup, that's me. Sunset Shimmer. You know, after everything I've been through ever since I came back to Equestria and helped to restore magic, I thought that nothing could surprise me anymore, yet here I am, literally fighting against a robot that looks just like me... Oh, and how did I got here? Well, that's definitely one hell of a story. It all started about 10 minutes ago..."

Literally 10 minutes ago...

In the Boardtrot, Sunny and Comet were attending their Smoothie Stand as usual, with Sunny delivering every order as smoothly as usual.

"Here you go, Thunder: Banana smoothie as usual!" Sunny said with a smile as she gave Thunder his smoothie.

The pegasus grabbed his smoothie and sipped it with a smile, finding it great. "Thanks, guys!" He cheered, paying over and then taking flight.

"Woo-hoo! Another great day at the Boardtrot!" Comet said with a smile. "Ain't that right, Sunny?"

"Great indeed, Comet!" Sunny agreed with a bright smile. "The sun is shining, everypony's laughing and having a good time, and all seems to tell that's gonna be a great day!"

As Sunny and Comet exchanged a cheerful high hoof, Sunset and Twilight approached the Smoothie Stand.

"Twilight! Sunset!" Sunny called out, her voice tinged with excitement. She stepped out from behind the counter, greeting them with a warm smile. "What brings you two here? Don't tell me you've finally decided to try one of Comet's special smoothies!"

Comet beamed at the suggestion, waving enthusiastically. "I've been saying it for months! Twilight, you need to try the 'Twilight Twist!' Named it after you—blueberries and a swirl of magical mango syrup!"

Twilight chuckled, shaking her head. "That does sound tempting, but not today. We're just here to check on you two and see how things are going before we open our magic stand."

"Yup. Plenty of unicorns are joining us today," Sunset added with a smile. "Seems like our classes are finally paying off!" She then turned back to Sunny and Comet. "So? Has there been any sight of you know who around?"

"Nope!" Comet replied quickly with a smile before Sunny had the chance to, knowing that talking about a certain snow leopard got into her nerves. "But we'll be on high guard for any signs of her!" He stated with a salute.

"That's good to hear," Twilight smiled. "So, any big plans for today?"

Sunny finally decided to speak, thanking the change of subject. "Oh, not really. Just another normal day at the Boardtrot for everypony!"

Literally after stating this, a loud explosion was heard as something landed a few meters away from the Boardtrot's Smoothie Stand, making everypony else either panic or look at the place of the explosion with concern.

"Aaaand I jinxed it..." Sunny groaned as she rubbed her face with a hoof.

"Uh, what the hay is that?" Sunset asked confused.

"Whatever it is, it can't be good..." Twilight muttered in concern.

Meanwhile, as the dust of the explosion dissipated, it revealed... a robo-pony. The robot was metallic orange, with the lower part of what would be its hooves painted magenta; a metallic tail and mane of the same magenta color, a single screen on its face that was currently off, and at least three closed "doors"; two on its sides and one on its forehead.

As the robot started to turn on, its screen only showcased a pair of red eyes that looked up in an eternal frown, since it seemed like if the screen was built in such a shape that the robot would never stop frowning.

"Uh... am I going crazy, or that thing looks just like you, Sunny?" Comet asked confused, also hiding behind the stand's counter and only popping out his head.

"You're not crazy," Sunset said, her eyes narrowing as she stepped closer to get a better look. "It's almost a perfect replica of Sunny."

The robot’s screen lit up brighter, and it scanned its surroundings before locking its "gaze" on Sunny, its eternal frown somehow deepening. Or rather, its pupils contracted slightly, as if it glared at her, while the engines of its hooves started to roar.

"I... do not like the sound of that..." Sunny said with a nervous chuckle. "Um, excuse me? Strange robot that looks like me... Can we help you on anything?"

The answer came as the robot suddenly boosted towards Sunny, using all its hooves to fly towards her.

Sunny yelped in panic and by instinct made her Alicorn form appear, then teleported out of there, which in consequence caused the Robo-Sunny to crash against the stand.

"Hey! What the hay is that thing doing?!" Sunset asked in a mix of anger and confusion.

Meanwhile, Sunny reappeared in the sky, now flapping her wings and forcing herself to stay up in the air. However, her robo-copy suddenly boosted from where it was and launched against her, colliding with Sunny in the sky.

"Sunny!" Sunset yelled in panic, but as she prepared to launch to save her sister, she was suddenly pushed away by something that tackled her to the ground.

Turns out, it was another robo-copy, but this one looked like her; with metallic yellow skin, red hooves, mane and tail in the same colors than hers, a pair of wings and a horn on its forehead, with its head shaped just like Sunny's robo-copy: an eternal frown built into it and a single screen with red eyes, no mouth on sight.

"Sunset!" Twilight exclaimed, but then she felt the urge to fly up and dodge a massive purple electric laser, and when she turned around, she found herself facing her very own robo-copy.

This one was metallic purple with pink hooves, the same metallic mane and tail styled like hers in the same colors, wings attached to it, a horn on its forehead, and the same shape of head as Sunny and Sunset's robo-copies.

Before Twilight could say anything, her copy launched against her, but Twilight dodged and then started to fly across the sky to dodge her attacker, whom simply followed along and tried to destroy her.

Meanwhile, Sunset struggled to get off her own copy's hooves. "Who are you? Where did you came from?!"

The robot, due to a lack of voice box and a mouth, did not respond, and instead, charged its horn to attack her. However, Sunset was faster and blasted it off with her magic, making the robot step back and shake its head, while Sunset sighed relieved and stood up, but still frowned at the copy.

Speaking of it, the robot glared at Sunset and quickly retracted the destroyed horn before bringing out a new one, as it then proceed to charge against Sunset, who not only decided to let the robot charge, but she also started to fight against it, with both copy and OG hitting each other as they went to the air.

That's what finally made everypony at the Boardtrot to panic and start to run around as they screamed, while Comet remained hidden behind the Smoothie's Stand counter.

"I knew this was gonna happen someday!" Comet exclaimed in panic. "Oh, I shouldn't have read that book about a robot invasion... Why does Twilight even have a book like that?!"

As the chaos unfolded, Sunny struggled to keep her robo-double at bay in the sky. The machine mirrored her every move, mimicking her flight patterns and even her magical attacks. But what unsettled Sunny the most was the eerie precision of its counterattacks—it wasn't just reacting; it was predicting her.

"This thing’s learning from me!" Sunny realized with a gasp, narrowly dodging a beam of orange light that singed the tip of her ethereal wing. She spiraled away, conjuring a shield of golden magic just in time to block a follow-up strike.

She then proceed to fly straight towards her copy with her shield still up, blocking another beam as she then proceed to push the robot towards the ground, as it landed on the beach and rolled in the sand, landing in such a strange position that its hooves ended up twisted in all directions and its head was facing away.

"Okay! That should give me some time to think on some kind of plan..." Sunny breathed with a little smile.

But said smile faded away when the robot slowly and creepily stood up, all its hooves gong back to their original position, and it ended with its face facing at her once again.

"Why do I keep opening my mouth?!" Sunny groaned.

This was followed by the Robo-Sunny's side doors opening and extending a pair of golden painted metallic wings, then the door on its forehead opened as well and pulled out a golden painted horn, as it simulated that it also activated its own Alicorn form.

"Seriously?!" Sunny groaned again, and then she was taken to the sky once more by her copy, whom also used a pair of engines on its wings to move even faster than before.

Down below, Sunset and her double clashed in a whirlwind of strikes and blasts. Each hit she landed only seemed to momentarily stun the robot, which quickly adapted, shifting its tactics. Sunset growled in frustration as she conjured a fiery barrier around herself, buying a moment to breathe.

"Okay, think, Sunset," She muttered, glancing at the robot, which was now circling her like a predator. "It's fast, it's strong, and it's relentless... but it's still just a machine, right? There has to be a way to outsmart it."

Sunset's eyes darted around, scanning her surroundings for anything she could use to her advantage. The beach provided little in terms of cover, but the nearby boardwalk was dotted with lamp posts, market stalls, and plenty of wiring.

"Time to get creative," Sunset muttered, her horn glowing brighter. She shot a blast of magic into the sand, creating a smokescreen as she darted toward the boardwalk. Her robo-double wasted no time in following, engines roaring as it tore through the dust cloud in pursuit.

As she reached the edge of the boardwalk, Sunset's horn flared with magic. She fired a concentrated beam at one of the overhead wires, causing it to snap and spark. The live cable whipped downward, striking the wooden planks and sending a shower of sparks in all directions.

"Come on, you bucket of bolts," Sunset taunted, waving a hoof. "Let's see how you handle a little electricity!"

Her robo-double hesitated for a split second, its red eyes flickering as it recalculated. Then it lunged forward, engines at full throttle, straight into the electrified wire.

The result was immediate. The robot convulsed as electricity surged through its metallic body, its movements jerky and uncoordinated. Sparks flew from its joints, and its screen flickered wildly. Sunset smirked, but the moment was short-lived.

The robot suddenly ejected the damaged wing engines, landing heavily on its feet with a new set of smaller, sleeker boosters deploying from its legs. Its horn, previously sparking and cracked, retracted and was replaced with a fresh one.

"You've got to be kidding me!" Sunset exclaimed, her eyes widening as the robot slowly advanced, seemingly unaffected by the damage it had just sustained.

Meanwhile, Twilight was in a mid-air dogfight with her copy, who had unleashed a barrage of projectiles from compartments in its wings. Twilight deflected them with elegant shield spells, but the strain was starting to show.

"I could really use a deactivation button right about now!" Twilight grumbled, weaving through the sky as the robot pursued her with unyielding determination.

Twilight's horn glowed brighter as she summoned a field of translucent shields around herself, blocking another wave of projectiles. She darted to the side, her wings flapping furiously as she dodged a concentrated energy beam that cut through the sky like a knife. Her robo-double was relentless, its precision making it difficult to get an opening.

"This isn't just a fight," Twilight muttered to herself. "It's a battle of endurance. But I don't think I can outlast it!"

Twilight's mind raced. If these machines were designed to replicate their abilities, then perhaps their strengths could also be their weaknesses. She glanced at the robot as it prepared another attack, noting the way it moved, the pattern of its strikes. It wasn't random—it was systematic, predictable even.

"Gotcha," Twilight murmured. She angled her flight downward, leading the robo-Twilight toward the beach. As she approached the sand, she suddenly veered up, her horn glowing as she fired a concentrated magic beam directly at the ground. The sand beneath exploded upward in a massive, blinding cloud.

The robot hesitated for just a moment, its red eyes flickering as it tried to process the sudden disruption. That moment was all Twilight needed. She teleported behind the machine, firing a precise beam at the hinges of its wings. The attack struck true, and the wings sputtered, their boosters failing as the robot began to plummet.

"Let's see how well you fight grounded," Twilight said, landing lightly on the sand as the robot crashed into the dunes with a heavy thud. But she knew better than to celebrate; it was already rising again, sand cascading off its metallic body as its wings retracted and its horn glowed ominously.

Nearby, Sunny's struggle escalated. Her robo-double had fully activated its "Alicorn form," and the golden-painted wings and horn made it faster and more aggressive. Sunny fired a barrage of magic blasts, but the robot dodged them effortlessly, countering with precise strikes that forced her to stay on the defensive.

"I can't keep this up!" Sunny thought, her wings aching as she maneuvered to avoid another incoming attack. She glanced toward the beach and saw Twilight and Sunset locked in their own battles. "We're not going to win like this. We need a plan!"

Sunny's eyes flicked to the robot's exposed compartments. The doors where its wings and horn had emerged still glowed faintly, the mechanisms whirring as they adjusted. An idea struck her.

"If it's copying me, maybe it can't handle something unexpected," Sunny muttered. She banked sharply, diving straight toward the robot. At the last second, she veered off to the side, her horn glowing as she fired a blast—not at the robot, but at the sand below.

The explosion of sand and light was blinding, even to Sunny, but it served its purpose. The robot faltered, its sensors clearly overwhelmed. Sunny used the opportunity to close the distance, aiming a concentrated blast of magic directly at one of the robot's wings.

The impact was catastrophic. The robot shuddered violently, sparks flying from the damaged wing as it staggered backward. Sunny didn't wait for it to recover. She fired again, this time at the horn, which shattered under the force of her attack.

"Gotcha!" Sunny cheered, but her triumph was short-lived. The robot's remaining compartment opened, revealing a hidden set of smaller, more compact weapons. It aimed them at Sunny with terrifying precision.

As if that wasn't enough, the broken horn got replaced with a new one, as well as the damaged wing.

"Oh, come on!" Sunny groaned, preparing to dodge the compact weapons.

Meanwhile, Sunset’s situation was growing dire. Her robo-double had adapted to her tactics, countering her every move with ruthless efficiency. The boardwalk was now a chaotic mess of broken planks and sparking wires, but the robot remained unfazed.

"I need a new plan," Sunset thought, glancing toward Twilight and Sunny. They were holding their own, but it was clear they couldn’t keep this up forever. "We need to end this—now."

But before she could properly think of something, her robo-copy suddenly grabbed her from her tail and then twirled her around in the air before launching her towards a forest, then boosted straight to her.

Meanwhile, Sunset screamed in panic as she twirled in the air out of control, crashing against several three branches, scratching her body with brushes and getting covered in mud and dirt, until she passed through one last bush and rolled painfully in the ground, before flapping her wings to recover and slide to a stop, shaking herself.

She then spit a leaf that got in her mouth. "Ugh... gross..." She groaned, before hearing an engine approach that made her frown again. "You've got to be kidding me..."

The Robo-Sunset landed not so far from her, staring in anger into the real Sunset's eyes.

"Alright, Can-set Shimmer... This ends now!" Sunset declared in anger, boosting towards her robotic self.

The Robo-Sunset's engine roared once more as it extended its wings and boosted to collide against Sunset, but just as pony and copy were about to clash, everything stopped... again.

"Welp... Here we are again. If you didn't catch the memo: Yeah, we're being attacked by robo-clones, and we have no clue on how they did got here, why they're attacking nor who sent them... But one thing's for sure: We're not letting these baddies hurt anypony nor replace us, if that's what they want! And if they think they can outdo us, they've got another thing coming. Because the magic of Equestria isn't just in our powers—it's in our unity, our creativity, and yeah, our stubborn refusal to quit!"

Sunset's inner monologue faded as time seemed to snap back into motion. She and her robotic double collided in a fiery clash of magic and metal, the impact sending shockwaves that rustled the nearby trees. Sunset gritted her teeth, pouring every ounce of her strength into pushing back against the machine.

"You're not taking my place, you knockoff nightmare!" She growled, her horn flaring with a burst of intense fire that engulfed the robot's torso.

The flames licked at the robot's plating, causing it to stumble slightly, but its adaptive systems kicked in almost instantly. A compartment on its back opened, releasing a burst of foam-like substance that smothered the fire. Sunset leaped back, frustration bubbling to the surface.

"Of course, you've got a fire extinguisher," She muttered. But then an idea clicked in her mind. If this thing was designed to counter her powers directly, maybe she needed to think outside the box.

Sunset's gaze darted to a fallen tree nearby, its branches reaching out like jagged claws. She smirked. "Let's see how you handle some old-fashioned ingenuity."

With a burst of speed, she darted to the tree, using her magic to snap off one of the larger branches. As the robot advanced, she swung the branch like a bat, slamming it into the robot’s legs. The force was enough to trip the machine, sending it crashing to the ground.

"You're not so tough without all your fancy tech, huh?" Sunset taunted, though she knew the fight was far from over. The robot was already beginning to rise, its red eyes glowing ominously.

As if that wasn't enough, she heard two screams get louder as they approached, and soon, Sunny and Twilight landed besides her, both Alicorns having scratches around their bodies and panting heavily, while the Robo-Sunny and the Robo-Twilight landed besides the Robo-Sunset.

"Well, this is starting to get ridiculous..." Sunny panted. "It feels like these things have no power button!"

"Say, doesn't that spiky blue friend of yours has a robo-clone as well?" Twilight asked, standing over to fight. "I think I read about it on that book he gave me a while ago."

"You mean Metal Sonic?" Sunset asked. "Yeah, Sonic says he thinks he's the real Sonic. If these robots are our very own Metals, then they must think the same, which is why they're here."

"So they wanna get rid of us because they think they're us?" Sunny asked in a mix of disbelief and panic. "They don't even look that much like us!"

"Agreed. The cosplay thingy is flattering, but whoever made these robots clearly got a fee details wrong," Twilight pointed out with a mocking smirk, while the pupils of the robots shrink in anger.

"Well, we shouldn't blame whoever's behind this," Sunset declared with a smirk. "Is hard to copy perfection."

But right after saying this, a bunch of red eyes suddenly appeared from beneath the forest they were in, and soon, an army of new Metals arrived, although these Metals were not more Metal Sunnys, Metal Sunsets nor Metal Twilights: They were Metals of everypony in Equestria.

There was a Metal Zipp, a Metal Izzy, a Metal Hitch, a Metal Pipp, a Metal Comet... Even a Metal Sparky! All these robots were here to cause trouble, and Metal Sunset looked around with satisfaction before looking back at the three surrounded Alicorns.

It could not talk, but one could tell it enjoyed how the tables turned.

"Well, this is just fantastic..." Sunset grumbled in anger.

Twilight's horn sparked with magic as she scanned the growing army of robotic doppelgängers surrounding them. "This isn't just an attack—it's a statement. Whoever built these things wants us overwhelmed, outnumbered, and questioning everything we stand for."

Sunny gulped, stepping closer to the others as her wings flared defensively. "Well, if they think this is enough to scare us, they've got another thing coming. We've faced worse—right?"

Sunset smirked, despite the odds stacked against them. "Worse? Maybe. But we've never had to fight twisted robot versions of everypony we know before."

Before they could strategize, Metal Zipp shot forward, her jet-like wings slicing through the air with a shrill whine. Sunset barely managed to throw up a shield as the robot slammed into it, the force rattling her bones.

"Okay, okay!" Sunset shouted as she pushed back. "Plan B—improvise!"

Metal Izzy galloped toward Twilight, her horn glowing with a crackling blue energy that looked disturbingly like Izzy's magic. Twilight dodged to the side, but Metal Izzy's horn discharged a blast that scorched the ground inches from her hooves.

"These things can use magic?" Twilight shouted, her voice a mix of awe and frustration.

Sunny ducked under a swipe from Metal Hitch, his hooves gleaming as they shot little missiles shaped like flowers. "Is not magic. It seems like simple energy, modified and amplified to be as close as possible to our magic!"

For a very brief moment, Sunny considered the possibility of using dark magic and just destroy all the robots at once with a killer move, saving the three of them and pretty much everypony in the process. She may get scolded for using dark magic, but they'll probably overlook that and praise that she saved them, right?

However, Sunny's statement made Sunset gasp as she dodged a blast from Metal Pipp and Metal Misty alike. "Wait—that's it! We cannot use our magic to destroy them, but maybe we can use theirs!"

"Huh?" Twilight asked confused as she blasted Metal Posey away. "What do you mean, Sunset?!"

Sunset leaped over a fallen log, dodging a combined assault from Metal Dahlia and Metal Thunder as she hastily explained. "Think about it! If these things are built to mimic us, then their 'magic'—or whatever it is—has to be a copy of ours, right? Which means they've got the same weaknesses!"

Twilight's eyes widened in realization. "Of course! Like how magic can be countered by the right spell or frequency... If we can redirect their own energy against them—"

Sunny lit up, dodging a kick from Metal Alphabittle. "We could overload their systems! Brilliant, Sunset!"

"Yeah, yeah, I'm a genius," Sunset quipped as she threw up another shield to block a blast from Metal Sparky. "But how do we do that without getting obliterated first?"

Twilight looked around, her analytical mind racing. "We need to create a feedback loop! Something to channel their energy back into them... Sunny, do you remember the energy net spell I taught you last month?"

"Kind of?" Sunny dodged another missile-flower from Metal Hitch, her horn sparking as she deflected it into Metal Izzy. "You mean the one for stabilizing erratic currents?"

"Exactly! Only instead of stabilizing, we'll amplify and redirect!" Twilight replied, her voice full of determination. "If we coordinate, we can weave an energy net around them and force their own power to destabilize their systems!"

Sunset grinned as she blasted Metal Pipp into a tree. "I like it. Let's fry these phonies!"

The three Alicorns formed a triangle, their horns glowing as they synchronized their magic. Metal Sunset and the rest of the doppelgängers seemed to sense the change in tactics and surged forward, their attacks coming faster and more ferocious.

"Hold them off for just a few seconds longer!" Twilight shouted as she began weaving the intricate spell, glowing strands of magic forming between her and Sunny.

Sunset gritted her teeth, deflecting a flurry of attacks from Metal Zipp and Metal Comet. "No pressure or anything, but faster would be great!"

Sunny's brow furrowed in concentration as she added her magic to the growing net. "Almost there!"

The metallic doppelgängers charged, their glowing eyes and weapons creating an overwhelming wave of light and sound. Sunset summoned a burst of flame, driving them back just long enough for Twilight to shout, "Now!"

The magic net snapped into place, its glowing strands encircling the robots like a web of crackling energy. The metallic copies thrashed and fired wildly, their own energy bolts striking the net and being absorbed into it. The net pulsed, brighter and brighter, as it fed their attacks back into their systems.

Metal Sunset's red eyes flickered as sparks began to shoot from her joints. One by one, the robots froze, their systems overloaded. The clearing was filled with a deafening hum before— BOOM! —a cascade of small explosions rippled through the robotic army.

When the smoke cleared, the three Alicorns stood amidst a heap of sparking, motionless robots.

Sunny let out a breath she didn’t realize she'd been holding. "We... we actually did it."

Twilight, panting, managed a small smile. "Teamwork always wins."

Sunset smirked, brushing soot off her mane. "And a little ingenuity doesn't hurt either."

As they surveyed the aftermath, Sunny's eyes narrowed. "But who sent these things? And why did they attacked?"

Sunset approached a peace of metal from of the robots and turned it around, finding a round face with two eyes, a long mustache and a creepy smile. The sight alone made her frown.

"I think I know who might be behind these..."

Without knowing, the head of Metal Sunny remained active, as its eyes faced the three mares...

Universe 160521

In a computer room, is revealed that someone's watching the three mares as they discuss among them, surrounded by the destroyed army of Metals.
"Hmph. Those Alicorns are truly powerful," A male voice spoke. "Even though they lack hands and fingers, they could still take on those Metals with barely any inconvenience..."

"What does this mean for the Twilight and Sunny of this universe, doctor?" Another male voice spoke, standing next to the man in front of the computer.

"It means that they think alike," The doctor replied. "And that I may have the upper hand against them in the future." The doctor then picked from the table in front of him a Multiversal Watch, identical to the one that Sunset has. "We'll keep sending Metals to other universes. I want every single movement studied down to a T. And when we're done... They'll regret the day they got in my way!"

Universe 010921

Meanwhile, Sunset and Twilight were telling Sonic from Universe 220822 about their encounter with the army of Metals, as Sunset handled Sonic one piece of the scraps that they picked up.
"Huh... I sometimes forget that even though my Eggman's on vacation on Prison Island, there's still plenty out there that still have this whole 'conquer the world' complex," Sonic grinned as he put the piece of metal on his quills. "I just came over to give you something and now I'm leaving for an Eggman hunt! I can't ever get tired of being me!"

"Oh, trust me. We've been having a lot of action lately, and I need a break," Sunset said with a tired look, then she grinned. "But of course, you simply love any excuse you can get to simply run into the next adventure, don't you?"

"I declare myself guilty!" Sonic raised his hands in surrender, though his grin remained. "And don't worry, I'll make sure Twilight leader of SS gets the memo. I'm sure she'll track down the sign to the universe's route before this guys chooses to send another Metal or army of such to a defenseless universe."

"We're everything but defenseless, Sonic," Twilight smirked. "We could've take care of those things with a simple beam, but we like some face to face action from time to time as well!"

"You said it, girl!" Sunset boosted, high-hoofing with Twilight.

"Whatever you say, Princesses," Sonic mocked over, before pressing a button on his watch and open a portal to leave. "Welp, better get this to the other Twilight before I forget." He was about to cross the portal, but then stopped as he remembered something. "Right! Speaking of things I gotta do before forget them..."

Sonic then approached Sunset and handed her a pink envelope, sealed with a stamp that had Sonic's face and Pipp's cutie mark on it. On the other side was written Sunset's name, indicating that this is for her.

"What's this?" Sunset asked, taking the envelope with her magic.

"Open it yourself, Bacon-head," Sonic told her with a grin, then he started to walk away with his hands on his back.

As he did so, though, she and Twilight noticed that a Sonic was wearing a ring on his right ring finger, and that already gave Sunset an idea of what might the invitation be about. She quickly opened the envelope and read through the wedding invitation, her eyes widening as soon as she did so.

"YOU ARE GETTING MARRIED?!" Sunset shouted to Sonic with shock and wide eyes.

"Yup!" Sonic said. "Anyways, gotta go!"

"Sonic, wait—" Sunset tried to say, but it was too late.

Sonic already jumped through the portal with a cheer as it closed behind, with both Sunset and Twilight still processing the whirlwind of information.

"Did he just—?" Sunset began, still holding the invitation with wide eyes.

"Yes, he did," Twilight nodded, although a little smile creeped through her.

End of Chapter 39.

Author's Note

Welp... I'm back here with another original chapter made by me, BronySonicFan. Thanks again to JesusG0987 for allowing me to make this. I can't say much but confess I just wanted to write a fight between robo-copies of the three Alicorns and them.

Anyways, I hope you liked the episode. This, by the way, is the last thing I'm doing for Jesus' story. From here on, is up to him and Harry to choose what they do.

Chapter 40: Magic Mirror

Chapter 40: Magic Mirror

At the Boardtrot, Posey was at Pipp’s stand while looking in the mirror to pick a different hairstyle. “So, what style are we thinking?” Pipp asked as she pick different mane style for Posey. “Gorgeous up-dos? Beautiful braids? How about a bit of va-va-volume?!” She suggested.

“Um, actually, can I just have a maneband?” Posey asked, which made Pipp look in shock as Posey gestured to stacks of manebands with gemstones on them. “Everypony is wearing one!” She added as she gestured to everypony in the Boardtrot wearing manebands.

Pipp gave a sad sigh before she gave a forced smile. “Coming right up.” She said as she then place a maneband on Posey’s head and used a manespray to keep her mane in place.

“Oooh! It’s perfect!” Posey cheered as she rushed out. “I can’t wait to show the others! Hey, everypony!” She exclaimed as she rushed out.

Pipp then gave a groan. “I am, like, so over this maneband trend!” She complained while gesturing to the manebands. “Everypony looks exactly the same. Where’s the fun in that?” She asked while looking at Rocky and Jazz.

“Don’t worry, Pipp. It’s just a trend. I’m sure it will pass.” Jazz assured before the Pippsqueaks came in.

“Do you have manebands?!” the Pippsqueaks asked with exciting smiles with sparkles in their eyes.

Pipp gasped a bit before giving a forced smile to Jazz. “Um…”

“Hehehe.” Jazz started with a sheepish chuckle.” Or not.” She added while Rocky gave giggles.

Pipp cleared her throat while giving a forced smile. “We sure do.” She gestured to the Maneband stand as the Pippsqueaks each grabbed one while Pipp gave a sad sigh from this.

“I love it!” Glory cheered.

“It’s perfect!” Seashell cheered.

“Mine’s so sparkly!” Peach Fizz added as the Pippsqueaks walked off as Pipp gave a dull look.

“Enjoy your manebands, okay, buy.” Pipp said in a deslevel tired tone as she closed the curtains of her stand and lay on a beanbag chair as she groaned. “This is so frustrating! Why does everypony want to look the same when they’re so unique?” she asked herself before she then sang out her frustration.

(Magic Mirror Love Song)
I want you to love yourself!
Love your mane!
I won't stop ‘til everybody feels the same!
Let’s see how each style’s unique
Strut just like it's fashion week

Pipp sang as she flew around her stand while singing on stage doing some poses while also looking at her mane style designs while looking at the fashion mirror.

Got so much confidence
Ponies got that dominance
Pay us all your compliments
It’s magic mirror love

But when Pipp leaned back, she screamed as she suddenly entered through the mirror like some kind of portal.

At the other end of the portal, Pipp exited through it as she landed on a star platform as she stood up, her mane a little disheveled before she saw something that made her eyes sparkled in awed while seeing that she was in some kind of magical void with velvet curtains, floating shelves of hair accessories and a panorama of huge mirrors while the biggest one acted as a portal in the center of the room.

“What is this place?” Pipp asked herself in awed before she realized something. “Hang on a second, am I inside the mirror?” She asked in excitement with a squeak before she saw her reflection and cringed. “Oh! My mane! Ugh, I need a serious restyle.” She commented.

Just then, a magical mist formed around Pipp’s mane, which surprised the pegasus as she watched her mane become an incredible up-do, which made Pipp gasp as she looked at her reflection with sparkles in her eyes.

“Did I just do that? This is incredible!” Pipp sanged before she look at her reflection. “How about curled bangs?! I’ve always wanted to try them!” She excitedly said as her mane then glowed again and into curled bangs style, which made her squeal in excitement as she flew in circles. “Yes! Okayokayokay.” she quickly said while looking at her reflection. “Mermaid waves!” She called as her mane went into said style. “Oooh!” She added with a smirk as she turned to another mirror. “Asymmetric bob?” She requested as her mane change again. “Ah, yes.” She then went to another mane. “Glitter braid!” Then her mane changed again as she screamed in excitement.

“O.M.P! Maybe ponies would be more open to trying new style if they try it like this first!” Pipp said before she gasped in realization as she gave a smirk. “Yes.” She then gave a smirk as she flew back into the mirror portal and back into the Boardtrot.

The next day, glitter cannons were shot around Pipp’s stand, gathering the ponies attention as they turned and saw the curtains being moved as Pipp flew around.”Introducing the style hack of the century, the magical mane mirror!” She announced while gesturing to the mirror.

“Oooh!” Both Jazz and Rocky called while posing on either side of the mirror with showbiz gear while waving sparklers around.

“Discover your inner sparkle and unique style!” Pipp said to Zoom before going to Jazz. “And best of all, try it before you buy it!” She finished as the crowd looked at her with brows as they blinked in unison.

“Don’t need it, thanks! Already got my maneband!/ We’re all good!” Dahlia, Zoom, and Rufus said to Pipp as the crowd dissolved.

Pipp blinked from this before she landed back down to the ground. “Mmm,looks like we’re gonna need a new sales pitch.” She said as she looked around and saw her sister close by as Zipp slurped on some smoothie with a sigh. “Hmm.” Pipp hummed with a smirk as an idea came to her.

No sooner, Zipp was thrown into the magic mirror with a scream as she exited through the portal and landed on the star platform as she looked around and turned back to the portal with a glare. “Pipp! Did you just push me into a magical mirror?!” She yelled out with a look before looking around again.

“Soooo, Zipp, quick question.” Pipp’s voice spoke up through the mirror portal as she cleared her throat while a brush and manespray flew around Zipp. “If you could try any manestyle you wanted, what would it be?” She asked.

“Uh…” Zipp started as she tried to think.

“Ohohoh! What about long, luscious hoof-length locks?!” Pipp asked with an exciting tone.

“What?! There’s no way that’ll look good on me!” Zipp complained with a brow.

“That’s the beauty of the mirror! You can try anything!” Pipp called as Zipp then looked around at the mane style sections.

“Mmm. Mmm.” Zipp hummed with a smile as she looked at her reflection. “Long luscious hoof-length locks? Huh?” She then saw magic floating towards her and landed on her mane. “Whoa!” She called as her mane then changed to that style as she looked at her reflection with a wide smile. “That’s actually… I mean… whoa! I look good!” She called with amazement as she flung her mane.

Back at Pipp’s stand, Zipp flew out of the mirror and showed her new mane style as her mane blew in the wind as she struck a pose. “Wow!” The rest of the Mane 8 said in awed.

“Wow!” Izzy cheered with sparkles in her eyes.

“Amazing!” Twilight added.

“That just… I mean… I have no words.” Sunset stammered while unable to find the right words.

“Ponies! You’ve gotta try this!” Zipp called with a smile as Izzy went to Zipp and checked out her new look.

“Oooh!” Izzy said in awed.

“Woohoo!” Izzy cheered as she entered the mirror realm and looked around. “Wow.”

“Okay, Iz! What will it be?” Pipp requested.

Izzy gave a chuckle. “Well, there is this one style I’ve never been brave enough to try.” She said with a smile.

“This is the perfect opportunity!” Pipp exclaimed in excitement as Izzy turned to the mirror realm.

“Okay, then please could I get a---” Izzy started with a smirk before she hopped around. “--half-up-do pastel rainbow boho beach wave shimmer with sparkly purple accessories?!” She requested with giggles before magic came to her mane and changed to said style as she looked at her reflection and gasped. “I love it!” She cheered.

Tell me who wants bangs?
(I do!)
Back like a boomerang
(Woohoo!)
So let me hear you, gang
(We love these brand new ‘dos!)

Soon, the rest of the Mane 8 took turns on using the magic mirror as Hitch went next as he requested his style as his mane then receive bangs. “Bangs!” Pipp called as Hitch swing his mane.

Sunny then went next as she spun around. “Braids!” Pipp called next as Sunny’s manes turned a single curled mane.

You want a braid? DONE
Anybody else? (I want a bun)
Strut down that boardtrot
Show off that topknot

Misty was next as she got a bun mane. “Shape!” Pipp called next.

Twilight was next as her manestyle then change into a rocking style she had when her friends got her out of the castle of friendship to make it feel like home to her. “Rad!” Pipp called next.

Sunset was last as she looked around with a wide smile. “Wow, now this is a different kind of mirror then the one I’m used to.” She commented.

“Now you can ask for any style, Sunset!” Pipp exclaimed in excitement.

“Well, how about an old favorite?” Sunset requested, which the magic went into her mane and it made it into her rocking band style when she was with the Rainbooms.

“Rocking!” Pipp cheered as Sunset chuckled.

Get up get up right out your chair
Show us all that gorgeous hair
Magic mirror change the game
All these styles for our manes

Back at the Boardtrot, the ponies around something that caught their eyes. “Whoa!” Posey called as they saw the rest of the Mane 8 walking proudly down the Boardtrot with their new manestyles to them.

The Pippsqueaks saw them after getting some cotton candy. “What’s that style called?!” Seashell asked. “I love it!”

“It’s magical!” Peach Fizz cheered with sparkles in her eyes while the Mane 8 waved their manes and sang.

It’s Pony Fashion Day
Got colour, glitter, shape
Get that volume pumped
This is our glow-up!

“Oh, my hoofness!” Dahlia cheered in awe with sparkles in her eyes.

“Who did your mane?” Thunder asked in curious as Hitch went to them.

“Oh, this?” Hitch asked with a smirk while waving his mane around. “Just a little mane upgrade.”He bragged with a pose.

“I didn’t think it would suit me, but boy was I wrong.” Misty said with a smile while waving her mane around.

“This certainly saves time and good fashion.” Sunset commented while waving her mane.

“And definitely faster too to what your mind can show.” Twilight added while rubbing her mane. “Something Rarity would try in a heartbeat.”

“Agreed.” Sunset nodded, knowing that Rarity would try this without any hesitation.

“And it’s all thanks to Pipp’s magic mirror!” Sunny added while gesturing to Pipp’s stand where Pipp, Jazz, and Rocky gestured to the mirror. “You’ve got to try it!” She said to the crowd, who excitedly ran up to Pipp’s stand, wanting to try it out, while Pipp smiled in joy at this.

Now swish your head back
Twirl and spin and strike a pose
Get your hooves up
Sparkle everywhere you go
Get that mane turning heads
Let that confidence show!

Soon, ponies are trying out Pipp’s magic mirror as the Pippsqueaks tried it out, which their manes and tails now have streaks of each of their colors while striking a pose beside the three stylish.

Next Rufus has a danny zuko quiff style, which he waved around with a smirk. One by one, everypony are trying out their new mane style as they look at their new looks with smiles while waving their manes.

With Dahlia, she received long curls as she smiled and exited the mirror as she turned to Pipp. “I feel amazing! I never would have the confidence to try this style without your magic mirror, Pipp!” Dahlia said as she walked off.

Pipp, Jazz, and Rocky looked at each other with smiles as Pipp’s Cutie Mar glowed as Pipp smiled as her mark magic shot up and made fireworks as it formed a heart shape.

Ma ma ma magic mirror
I think I’m seein’ clearer
Magic mirror love

A bit later, Posey tried out the mirror as Pipp spoke up from the otherside while trying out different mane styles. “How about twin tails? Fishtail braid? Oooh! How about a stack of glittery golden mini buns?!” Pipp asked in excitement as Posey looked at each one with a thoughtful look as she turn to the giant mirror.

“Actually, is it okay if we stick with the maneband? I really do like it.” Posey said with a smile as then a maneband appeared on her head as she smile.

“I love it! You do you, Posey.” Pipp said as Posey trotted around.

Posey then jump out of the mirror and turn to Pipp. “I always do!” She cheerfully said as she and Pipp smirked and hooftap each other as she walked off out of the stand.

Pipp gave a sigh. “Just another day of making mane dreams come true.” She with a smile as she look at the mirror portal.

“Feathered layers!” Pipp called as she was in the mirror void again while trying out different mane styles. “Classic bob! Highlights! Crown braid! Yes! Work it! Fierce!” She called as she looked at her reflection while flying around. “Yeeeessss!” She sang as she gave giggles, as she loved the magic mirror and its work.

End of Chapter 40.

Chapter 41: The Alicorn Path

Chapter 41: The Alicorn Path

At the Brighthouse, Sunny put on her tote bag and flipped her mane with a smile as she flipped a basket onto her back. “Heading to the market now! Anypony need anything?!” Sunny called out to her friends with a smile while she raised a hoof to her ear.

Toothpaste!/Printers out of ink!/Supersized gummyponies!” Pipp, Zipp, and Izzy called out while Sunny nodded at their request, before stopping when she heard Izzy’s.

“What?! Izzy! It sounded like you said supersized gummyponies!” Sunny repeated strangely.

“Oh, yeah! You heard me! I need seven! If they got them!” Izzy called out, which made Sunny flinched as she looked at her basket, not sure if they even have those kinds of gummies or if they will fit.

“Uh, okay! Heh!” Sunny called with a nervous smile. “Seven supersized gummyponies!”

“Thanks, Sunny!” Izzy called before a thud was heard, hearing that Izzy either fell or dropped something as Sunny gave a small smile.

“Uh, sure that’ll be easy to find… no problem.” Sunny said to herself, but when she was about to head to the door, it became transparent, which made Sunny stop as she touched her hooves through it before it sparkled and a magical door appeared in front of her.

“Whoa! Okay, wow, this is new.” Sunny commented in surprise before she gave a smile. “Ooh! Maybe it’s a shortcut to the market.” She added as the door opened up, revealing a magic portal as Sunny then walked through it out of curiosity as it closed behind her.

Sunny then exited through the portal as she was in the magical room as she saw the stained glass tapestries. “Whoa! Look at this place! And all this stuff!” Sunny called in excitement as she put her basket down and looked at the tapestry of when Twilight and her original friends first used the Elements of Harmony. “Crystal B, you sure are full of surprises!” She commented with giggles as she continued forward while looking at the stain glasses.

In the main room, Sunset, Twilight, and Misty are looking at Misty’s Spellbook. “Almost got it that time.” Misty said with a small smile.

“You were closer than you were before.” Sunset added with a smile.

“Try again, and this time, put your heart into it.” Twilight encouraged her.

“Okay.” Misty nodded to them before going to her book. “Deep breath, then try once more.” She took a breather as she began to glow.

Behind them, Sunny saw her three friends and gave a smile. “Misty? Sunset? Twilight?” She asked with a smile.

“Magic always starts from the truest part of your heart.” Misty chanted as her Cutie Mark glowed as she twirl around and made magical butterflies around as the four mares looked awed.

“Wow. Amazing, Misty.” Twilight said with a smile.

“You’re getting better at those butterfly spells.” Sunset commented with an impressive smirk.

Sunny giggled as she twirled around as the butterflies flew around her, which got the three attention. “Sunny?” They asked in unison, surprised to see Sunny here as well.

“Girls, what is this place?” Sunny asked with a wide smile. “It’s--”

“Pretty incredible, huh?” Misty finished with a smile. “The crystal Brighthouse gave me this room to practice my magic, and Sunset and Twilight been helping me with it.”

“Yeah. Remember the time when we told you about the secret room in the Brighthouse that Misty and I found, Sunny?” Sunset asked.

“Yeah.” Sunny nodded.

“Well, this is it.” Sunset said with a smirk while gesturing to the room.

“Pretty amazing, right? Misty showed me this room and it has many things from my time and the stain glass windows of the most important histories.” Twilight added with a smile. “Pretty amazing, huh?”

Sunny looked around in amazement as she went up to the shelf. “Look at this stuff. It looks so old… and important.” She commented.

“Of course it is. They’re important spells and ingredients from ancient times.” Twilight stated.

“Yeah, and everything is full of magic, Sunny!” Misty said with a smile. “You never know what’s going to happen in here. It’s so cool!” She added as she giggled as Sunny took out a book.

“Uh, Sunny, wait--” Sunset tried to say as Sunny opened a book, which released a cold blast that made her mane straight up and trapped in ice while she shivered from the cold as the three mares gave awkward chuckles.

“Yeah, really cool.” Sunny shuddered with a freezing smile.

“Yeah, you kinda need to be cautious around those.” Sunset said with a cringed as she then used her heat spell to warm Sunny up and melt the ice.

“I have yet to label the entire room.” Twilight added with a sheepish look. “But so far, it’s going great.”

“I can tell.” Sunny said with a smile before she looked up and saw an Alicorn tapestry. “Whoa. Girls, look, those are Alicorns.” She said with a smile. “I know you two told us about them, but are there anything else we should know about them?” She asked.

“Sunny, you know that--” Sunset started before she stopped as she noticed something different as she gave a brow. “Hey, wait, wasn’t the tapestry of Celestia and Luna being there before?” She asked, seeing that the tapestry was showing a different Alicorn, one that is white and the other a bit dark in the night sky.

“Yeah, you’re right. This is a new one.” Twilight said with a thoughtful look. “Misty, was this here before?”

“No. Not that I remembered.” Misty said while rubbing her head in confusion.

“Who are they?” Sunny asked in confusion as she looked at the dark one. “Is that one… bad?”

“Uh, sorry, Sunny. We don’t understand most of this stuff in here.” Misty said with a small smile.

“Even it’s beyond our limits.” Sunset said with a shrug on behalf of her and Twilight.

“And we have barely scratched the surface on what this room has.” Twilight added.

“But, when we have a question, we just ask.” Misty finished while Sunset and Twilight nodded in agreement.

“Ask? Ask who?” Sunny asked in confusion.

“Well, truth is, we have no idea who it is.” Misty said sheepishly. “But, a mysterious voice always help us when we need it.”

“Mysterious voice?” Twilight asked with a brow.

“When Misty and I found this place, a mysterious voice spoke up to us before we left.” Sunset said to her. “We think it might’ve been the Brighthouse or something, but we’re still not sure who it was.”

“Interesting.” Twilight said while rubbing her chin.

“But maybe they answer your question, Sunny?” Misty suggested as the center of the room glowed as it sparkled up.

“Um, okay.” Sunny said awkwardly as she looked around. “Hello, whoever-you-are, I was just wondering if you could tell me about the Alicorns on this tapestry?” She asked while gesturing to the tapestry.

But then suddenly, the magic and lights went out in the entire room as everything goes dark, which caused Misty, Sunset, Sunny, and Starlight to squeal and startle and hold each other. “What’s going on?” Sunny asked her friends in fear.

“We don’t know. This has never happened before.” Misty said in fright.

“The moment you mention Alicorn, this place went from bright to darkness in seconds.” Sunset said a bit worried.

“That’s interesting and a bit frightening.” Twilight said in concern.

Misty then stepped forward as she looked around. “Mysterious Voice, could you please tell us something about the Alicorns on this tapestry, oh, and maybe turn the lights back on, please?” She asked with a nervous smile.

Just then, a portal opened up below the four as it made the mares give startled screams as they all fell through it as they were thrown out of the room.

It was night time as the mares were sleeping in their beds as Sunny tossed and turned in her bed as she visioned the Alicorn tapestry and then magic and lights in the room faded, which made Sunny startled awake as she gave a thoughtful look.

“One question about Alicorns and the magic room throws us out?” Sunny asked as she tossed and turned on her bed. “But why? Even with Sunset and Twilight Alicorns and yet even it doesn’t want to tell them? There has to be a reason.” She said to herself as she tried to sleep again, but she had that vision again as she woke up. “Who are those Alicorns? Why didn’t the room want me to know about them?”

Sunny kept asking herself as she then gave a serious look. “That’s it. I can’t take it anymore.” She declared as she quietly walked out of the bedroom and to the front door as she tapped onto it, hoping it would lead back to the magical room, but nothing as she gave a sigh. “It’s no use. The door is gone now.” She said sadly as she began to walk off.

But then magic showed as it sparkled, which made Sunny turn and saw the door appear again. “Hello, Sunny. I was hoping you be back.” The mysterious voice spoke up as the door opened as Sunny smiled and giggled as she rushed through the portal.

Sunny entered the magical room as it was back with lights and magic around while butterflies flew around as she looked at the Alicorn tapestries. “Mmm. Who are they?” Sunny wondered.

“Something on your mind?” The mysterious voice asked, which startled Sunny as she looked around.

“Well, actually, yes.” Sunny said with an uncertain smile as she looked around. “But a little afraid to ask. Last time, it didn’t go so well.”

“Now is the perfect time to ask your question, Sunny.” The mysterious voice ensures the mare.

“Well...I just can’t stop thinking about this tapestry.” Sunny said while looking at the Alicorn tapestry. “Lately, I’ve been trying to understand more about what it means to be an Alicorn. Sunset and Twilight have been trying to teach me, but I still don’t know what it means to be an Alicorn.”

Suddenly the in the room takes on a bit of an ominous vibe as the tapestry in front of Sunny comes to life and the Good and Evil Alicorns from the fabric glows and takes off as Sunny looked in awed as the Alicorns then flew in an environment then started a battle with each other.

“Since the beginning, alicorns have been the rarest of creatures.” The voice spoke as the good Alicorn flew to a mountain peak. “Given incredible power, their potential is limited only to their imaginations.” It explained as Sunny looked in awed before she saw some ponies in the field. “Over the years, some has use their powers to spread goodness and hope, and to protect ponykind.” It continued as the ponies gathered around the Good Alicorn as she shined bright.

Sunny looked in awed before the light faded as she frowned and looked behind her and saw the Evil Alicorn as it gave an evil look. “And some become so obsessed with power, that they would do anything to have more.” the voice continued as the Evil Alicorn fired a magic blast at the good one, knocking her down as she was surrounded by fiery flames as the Evil Alicorn and Good Alicorn then started fighting as Sunny watched them clash magic in the air as she looked in shock as the two sides clashed.

“Being an Alicorn is a great responsibility, Sunny.” The voice siad as Sunny moved around to avoid the conflict of the two Alicorns. “But the path you choose is always up to you.”

Sunny couldn’t take it anymore as she ducked down and covered her eyes. “No! Stop! Stop it! No more!” She yelled out as the Good and Evil Alicorns clashed. “Enough!” She yelled as she got anxious and shen started flickering as Dark Magic began to slightly formed, wanting to end it and not see this clash anymore.

“Heart!”

“Magic!”

“Empathy!” Misty, Twilight, and Sunset called out as they glowed and shot their magic at the two Alicorns, causing them to fade and clear the room as they returned to the tapestry as they looked down at the trembling Earth Pony.

“Sunny!” Sunset called in concern as she kneeled down along with Misty and Twilight. “Are you okay?!” She asked in worry.

Sunny panted as her dark magic faded as she looked up and saw her three friends. “Sunset! Twilight! Misty! It was awful!” She cried out as she gave an anxious look. “Sometimes I wish I wasn’t an Alicorn at all!” She added.

“From seeing the two different sides of an Alicorn, we can see why you would think that.” Twilight said with a worried look.

“It’s just, I can’t believe that Alicorns can be good or evil just like with Opaline!” Sunny cried out as she sat up and gave a worried look. “Do either of you think there is bad inside of me?” She asked, which shocked the three.

“Ah, are you kidding me?” Misty asked with a small smile. “You are the kindest pony we have ever met. Your friendship changed my life forever.”

“Yeah, Sunny. I mean, you are the purest of mares I know.” Sunset added. “There’s not even an evil bone in your body.”

“I agree. I’ve seen how you are and you’re so good.” Twilight added with a smile.

“But, I summoned dark magic back to the Crystal Empire. It goes that there is a hint of darkness in me. You all saw it.” Sunny said with a frown. “And I nearly went into it again when I tried to convince Allura to help us when you, Posey, and Zipp went through that rainbow falls portal, Misty. And I… nearly crossed a line.” She said in guilt.

“Those were when Allura tempted you and got on your nerves twice, Sunny.” Sunset said to her. “You didn’t mean to do it.”

“But still, I’m not sure if I can control it.” Sunny said with a frown.

“Sunny, did you forget you have experts who went down that road before?” Twilight asked while gesturing to Sunset and Misty.

“Yeah, Sunny. I mean, I may not have been pure evil, but working with Opaline, I did some terrible things before you and the others turned my life around for the better.” Misty said to her.

“Even if it was only a mild evil, it was still the same.” Twilight added. “Yes, there were a couple of times recently that you came dangerously close to crossing lines, but then, I've done things I'm not proud of too.” She added with a sheepish look, remembering the times when she had not had her best moments like making a fool out of herself or taking terrible risks in the past.

“We all have, especially me.” Sunset added with a small warm smile. “But, by and large, you've done a lot more good than bad. And, as long as we all have friends that help us see the better ways and bring us back from the brink in our darkest periods. You will continue to have a really good chance of not going down the paths of Opaline or Nightmare Moon.”

“Really, girls?” Sunny asked. “You all think I’m good?”

“Of course we do.” Misty said as the three mares helped Sunny up as the magic formed around them.

“And we can understand that being an Alicorn is kinda scary. Trust me, I’ve been there.” Twilight added with a knowing smile while Sunny looked away, knowing that they were right.

“But no one is perfect, Sunny. Not even Alicorns. And we’ve seen that many times.” Sunset added with a smile.

“And we know you. You could never be evil.” Misty added with a warm smile.

“Not even if it’s from a terrible incident, nothing can break your spirit, Sunny.” Twilight added.

“And with our friends by our side, none of us are going down that road.” Sunset said with a warm smile as well. “And we’ll always be by your side. No matter what.” She added as the three gave Sunny a nuzzle.

Sunny gave a small chuckle while giving a heartfelt smile at their words. “Thanks, girls.” She said before she gave a frown. “Sometimes, I just feel so alone.”

“Trust us, we get it.” Misty said with a small smile.

“From what Misty went through, and from how Twilight and I are a bit out of place in this era of Equestria, we can understand fully, Sunny.” Sunset added while Twilight nodded.

“Even the strongest can be vulnerable.” Twilight stated.

“But you’re never alone.” Misty continued. “You have us. And our friendship is stronger than anything.” She said with a determined smile.

“You are never alone, Sunny.” Twilight said with a smile. “You will never be. None of us will.”

“And as long as we’re together, nothing can break us apart.” Sunset finished with a smile, which Sunny returned while feeling better by their words. “Now, come on, sis. Let’s get you back to bed. It’s late as it is.” She said with a smirk and a wink.

“And past your bedtime.” Twilight teased as Sunny giggled.

“Agreed.” Sunny said with a smile as they all walked out of the magical room to get back to bed while the Alicorn tapestry stood where it was while the Evil Alicorn flickered a bit as it’s menacing stare blinked before it settled back to how it was.

End of Chapter 41.

Chapter 42: Rainboom Reunion

Chapter 42: Rainboom Reunion

“Alright, little to left,” Sunset said moving her hooves to the side, “A bit more, back it up, not too much. Stop, that’s good.” She said with a smile as she directed the Pegasi sisters on how to move a certain mirror into the Crystal Brighthouse.

“Finally.” Zipp groaned with a roll of her eyes. “I thought we’d never place this mirror down.”

“Oh, I think it’s good, Zipp.” Pipp said with a smirk as she landed in front of the mirror while looking at her reflection. “Keeping up your image is important.” She said with a smirk as she fling her mane.

“It’s not that or that kind of mirror, Pipp.” Sunset said as she used her magic to move Pipp away from the mirror. “So keep your distance from it.”

“Aw, sad.” Pipp groaned with a frown.

Just then, Twilight, Sunny, and Hitch came in with some snacks. “We got the food you requested, Sunset.” Hitch said while gesturing to the few bags they have.

“Down to the list?” Sunset asked as Twilight held up the check list.

“Every last one.” Twilight said with a smile.

“Neat.” Sunset nodded with a smile.

“And got some smoothies.” Sunny added while bringing out some smoothies.

“Better.” Sunset nodded. “Misty, Izzy, how’s the sign coming?!” She called out, which they looked up and saw the two Unicorns levitating a sign that said ‘Welcome Friends’ to be put in place.

“Just about, finish, Sunset!” Misty called with a smile as she and Izzy placed the sign in place.

“Sign set up and glitter cannons ready! Check!” Izzy cheered with a salute.

“Glitter cannons? I didn’t ask for those.” Sunset said with a brow.

“I know! I just wanted to spice things up!” Izzy said cheerfully.

Sunset giggled slightly, “Well, I know one of our guests will enjoy that.” She said in amusement.

“You never told us about those friends, Sunset.” Sunny noted, as did her friends while Twilight kept a knowing smile, knowing what Sunset was prepared for. “Are they from around here?”

“Or are these one of your society friends coming over to visit like Sonic?” Pipp asked with a small smile.

“No, and no.” Sunset said with a smile as this made her friends, san Twilight, look at her confusion. “I’m not talking about friends from Equestria or from the Society, but my old friends that I haven’t seen in a while before I came back to Equestria.”

“Really?” Sunny asked with an interesting smile.

“You’re talking about the other world that was similar to Equestria but different when you first told us on our first adventure?” Hitch asked, recalling how Sunset confessed she came back to Equestria from another world when they were searching for the Unity Crystals to bring back magic to Equestria.

“Yep. The very one.” Sunset said with a smile before turning to Twilight. “Twilight, you got that device you made last time ready for the mirror?”

“With how advanced Equestrian Technology is, it was easy to rebuild.” Twilight said with a smile. “You were lucky to have returned to Equestria the first time around when the portal was opened.”

“Yeah, still not sure how the portal remained open without somepony accidentally phasing through it.” Sunset admitted while rubbing her head. “Eh, probably the thirty moons thing.”

“Sounds right.” Twilight nodded in agreement.

“Anyway, go get the device. I’ll get my book.” Sunset said as Twilight nodded as she rushed downstairs to the basement while Sunset rushed up to the bedroom while the others huddled around the mirror.

“I still can’t believe Sunset came from another world through this mirror.” Misty said while looking at the mirror that brought Sunset.

“Well, technically, she is from Equestria. She just spent most of her life through whatever world that mirror leads to.” Sunny stated. “She told me that she made tons of friends and memories there. Which is nice to know that she wasn’t completely alone when she came back.”

“But didn’t she say that she was from ancient Equestria along with Twilight?” Izzy asked while rubbing her mane. “And Sunset was a unicorn when she met us, how can she be alive after so long?”

“Don’t you remember, Izzy?” Zipp asked with a brow. “Sunset told us that time moves differently between here and there through that mirror. So what feels like only a couple of years or something to us, it’s even longer than that in Equestria.” She explained.

“Oh right.” Izzy realized with a smile.

“Well, whatever time Sunset came back to Equestria from that world, she was a bit elderly when we met her.” Hitch said with a frown. “She was losing energy, a bit tired, and rusty on her magic from what I remember. She nearly fainted just by teleporting us over a small gap to Bridlewood. What’s to say her friends will be questioned by how young she is again?”

“More strange than them being magical talking ponies?” Zipp questioned with a brow.

“Okay, good point.” Hitch said sheepishly while Sparky babbled.

“Don’t worry, guys. Sunset told me that they’re familiar with Equestrian Magic, and they know about Equestria thanks to Twilight when she first traveled there.” Sunny assured them with a smile. “And any friends of Sunset and Twilight are friends of ours.”

“Well, that’s comforting.” Misty said with a smile. “Saves us the awkwardness.”

“Stand back, ponies!” Twilight called as the group yelped when they stepped back as Twilight brought in a machinery arch that was roughly similar to the one she had back in her time with the mirror, but a bit more advanced as Twilight used her magic and placed it in place in front of the mirror. “There we go! All set.” She said with a smile.

“Whoa! Twilight! That’s an impressive unicycling item.” Izzy commented with a smile.

“That thing is wicked!” Zipp called with wide eyes as she inspected each piece.

“I was just lucky that I remembered how to make it.” Twilight said with a smile and a shrug.

“How does this even work?” Hitch asked with a brow. “Because I don’t see any instructions on here.”

“Just wait until Sunset comes back with the book.” Twilight assured with a wave of her wing.

Sunset then came back with an old looking journal. “Found it. You know how to work this with my old journal, Twilight?” She asked as she gave her journal to Twilight.

“I did it with mine last time, so it will work again.” Twilight said.

“Is it some kind of spell you need to activate this thing?” Pipp asked while gesturing to the machine and mirror.

“Nope. I just need to place it here…” Twilight said as she flew up and placed Sunset’s old journal on a platform where it was secured as she flew down to the level. “And a flip of a switch. Did you tell them to come over, Sunset?”

“Sure did. I just spoke to them. I told them to give me a minute for the portal to open.” Sunset nodded.

“Then let’s get started!” Twilight cheered as she pulled the lever, which activated the machine that is causing magic to exit Sunset’s journal, which moved around the arc machine as Sunny and the others looked in awed at what they were seeing as they watched the magic travel through each of the components before stopping at the pointers pointing at the mirror, which shot magic into it as a bright flash blinded them.

A moment later, the Mane 8 uncovered their eyes once the light faded as they looked and saw a purple portal swirling in the mirror, which made Twilight and Sunset cheered while the others looked in awe at what they’re seeing.

“Yes, it worked!” Sunset cheered.

“Was there ever any doubt?” Twilight asked with a wide smile.

“Not one bit!” Sunset added as the two shared a high hoof.

“You… you two created a portal through a book and into a mirror?” Zipp asked in amazement.

“Wow. That’s amazing!” Misty said in awed. “Not even Opaline could do that!”

“Oh, opening a portal is easy. It’s who’s coming through it that will be even more exciting.” Twilight said with a smirk. “Alright, Sunset you better go get them.”

“Sure thing.” Sunset said with a smirk as she walked up to the portal. “They should be by the statue by now. Be back in a flash.” She said.

“Will Sunset be back soon with the whole time differences?” Sunny asked in concern.

“As long as the portal remains open, she’ll come back the same time she left.” Twilight assured with a smile.

“That’s good to hear.” Sunny said with a small smile. “Though, I wonder who she’ll bring.”

“I bet they’ll be a lot of fun!” Izzy cheered with a hop.

“I hope they’re friendly.” Misty said nervously.

“Oh, I have a feeling you ponies will enjoy them greatly.” Twilight said with a smirk.

Sunset walked up to the portal, took a breath before walking through it and disappearing.

Inside the portal, Sunset yelled as she forgotten how the portal be as she swirled around in the portal stream as she went through it all the way to the end of the portal.

Sunset then came out of the portal, landing face first on the ground. “Ugh, I forgot about that feeling. Didn’t miss it.” She muttered as she got up on her knees and rubbed her face, which she realizes she has hands on as she looked at herself and saw that she was back in her human form as a young adult. “Huh, I forgot how great I looked as a human.” She said with a smirk. “I didn’t think I missed that.”

“Sunset? Is that you?” Twilight’s voice spoke up, which made Sunset perked up, and knowing that’s not Equestria Sunset since she’s back in Equestria.

Sunset turned and she gave a smile, seeing that it was none other than the Rainbooms, the human counterparts of Twilight’s old friends, the original Mane 6, who are a bit older in their late middle age like how Sunset used to be before she got her youth back when she became an Alicorn.

“Sunset!” Pinkie Pie cheered as she then tackled Sunset down, which made her yelp as the two fell to the floor as Pinkie hugged her tightly. “It is so great to see you again! It has been forever!” She cheered in joy.

“Gah! It’s… good to see you too, Pinkie.” Sunset muttered with a strained smile. “Can I have my lungs back, please?” She strained.

“Okay!” Pinkie said with a smile as she let go of Sunset, who took a breather before she was caught in a group hug with the rest of the Rainbooms, who were chattering in joy at seeing Sunset again while Sunset gave a smile at the feeling.

After the hug, the Rainboom separated before they noticed Sunset’s young age. “My word, Sunset, what kind of moisture have you been using, darling?” Rarity asked while touching Sunset’s cheeks. “You look as if you are ten years younger.”

“Ow, ow. Okay, Rarity, you can stop that.” Sunset cringed as Rarity let go while Sunset rubbed her cheeks, having forgotten how clingy Rarity can be.

“Sorry, dearie.” Rarity said with a sheepish smile.

“But she’s right, Sugah.” Applejack said while inspecting Sunset. “Why, you look almost like how we used to be back in CHS.”

“Eheheh, yeah, it’s a long, very long, story.” Sunset said with a sheepish smile.

“Well, you have been in Equestria for a long time.” Fluttershy said while rubbing her hair. “And you did tell us to meet you here for our yearly meeting.”

“Well, that, and I also came here to pick you girls up.” Sunset said with a smile.

“Really? For what?” Rainbow asked with a brow.

“I came so we can have a more exciting reunion, back in Equestria.” Sunset revealed, which surprise the Rainbooms.

“Wait, we’re going back to Equestria?!” Rainbow asked in excitement.

“We’re gonna see Twilight?!” Pinkie added excitedly.

“Yup, and some new friends we made.” Sunset said with a smile..

“Uh, not that I don’t mind seeing myself again, and trust me, I would,” Sci Twi said with a small smile before she gave an uncertain one. “But, aren’t we gonna run into our doubles like last time? It might cause trouble and will be slightly awkward.”

Sunset frowned, “You, don’t have to worry about that,” She said a bit solemnly.

“Why’s that?” Sci Twi asked while she and the others looked at Sunset in confusion.

“I’ll give you the answer after we go through the portal.” Sunset said, knowing they’ll have to see it to believe it. “I don’t want Twilight or the others waiting any longer.”

“Well, if you say so, partner.” Applejack said with a shrug.

“Well, let’s go! I can’t wait to go back to Equestria!” Pinkie cheered as she rushed into the portal, which surprised the others as they all gave knowing smiles.

“Classic Pinkie Pie.” They all said as they shared a small laugh and followed Pinkie through the portal.

At the other end of the portal, Pinkie stood there while looking around with a wide smile before she turned and saw the portal glowing again, which then launched the rest of the Rainbooms out, tackling Pinkie down as they groaned a bit while Pinkie poke her head out of her friends as she gave a cheery smile.

“What took ya so long, slow pokes?” Pinkie asked with a squeal.

The Rainbooms groaned a bit as they got off each other while their pony forms were a bit aged as they were. “It’s been a while since we've been through a portal, Pinkie.” Rainbow said while rubbing her head. “Cut us some slack.” She added while struggling up to her hooves, “Oh, my back.”

“Boy howdy, we’re not as spry as we used to be.” Applejack grunted as she stretched her back hoof, which cracked them a bit as she did the same for Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Rarity while Twilight stretched.

“You old ladies alright?” Sunset teased her old friends with a smirk.

“I watch who you call old dar--” Rarity trailed off as her jaws dropped, soon the other Rainbooms followed as they saw that Sunset in her Alicorn form. “My word, you are so dazzling, Sunset.” She said in a breath taken.

“S-Sunset, you’re… you’re…” Sci Twi stammered.

“Yep.” Sunset said with a smirk as she spread her wings. “Pretty cool, huh?”

“Cool? More like awesome!” Rainbow cheered with a wide smile.

“H-How can, I mean, you were…” Sci Twi stammered as she tried to process her brain.

“Yeah, that’s one of the stories I’ll tell, but first. Say hello to my friends! Both old and new!” Sunset declared as she gestured to the rest of the Mane 8, while Twilight smiled at the sight of the Rainbooms while Sunny and the others looked on with their jaws hanging at who they were seeing.

“Hi, girls!” Twilight waved to the Rainbooms.

“Twilight!” The Rainbooms cheered as they rushed up to Twilight and gave her a reunion hug, which made Twilight smile fondly as she missed the hug of her old friends, even if there’s another her and that they're just their counterparts.

Sunny and the others stammered while Misty broke the silence. “Uh, are those the.. I mean, are they even the…” Misty tried to say while trying to find the right words for what they’re seeing.

“Sunset’s old friends are really here?!” Zipp exclaimed in complete shock.

“Great glitters! This just made the sparkle brightest then the sky!” Izzy cheered loudly.

“This is so gonna go into monogram.” Pipp said in shock as she consciously took a picture with her phone.

“Can you really believe this is happening, Sunny?” Hitch asked, but Sunny just stammered and looked on with wide eyes while her jaw was still dropped, which surprised Hitch as he waved a hoof over his marefriend’s face, but she didn't react one bit. “Uh oh. Sunny’s broken.”

After the Rainbooms separated from Twilight, Sci Twi stepped forward. “It’s nice to see you again, Twilight.” Sci Twi said with a smile.

“Great to see you again too, Twilight.” Twilight said with a sheepish smile. “It’s a good thing you’re a Unicorn and I’m an Alicorn to avoid confusion.”

“Yeah, and well, heheh, it’s kinda already with the two of us here. And I wear glasses.” Sci Twi said while adjusting her glasses. “Though, I can see you have a new look.” She added, noticing Twilight’s new color streaks.

“Benefit to being reborn.” Twilight said with a smile.

“Reborn?” Fluttershy asked with a brow, as did the other Rainbooms.

“I’ll explain later.” Twilight said as Sunset stepped in.

“Oh, anyway, let's not forget our other friends here.” Sunset said as she gestured to Sunny and the others. “Rainbooms, meet Misty, Zipp, Pipp, Izzy, Hitch, Sparky, and last and never the least, Sunny. The friends we made when I first returned to Equestria.” She greeted them with a smile.

“It’s nice to meet you all, right Sunny?” Hitch said but got no answer, “Sunny?” He asked, turning to his still shocked marefriend. “Huh, that’s a new personal record.” He commented.

“Is she okay?” Fluttershy asked in concern.

“Oh, she’s fine.” Izzy waved off. “She’s just excited to see all her idols here in the flesh!” She exclaimed with a wide smile.

“Idols?” Rarity asked with a frown. “Why we are more than just idols. We’re--”

“You’re Rarity!” Sunny yelled, which startled the Rainbooms and her own friends as they flinched back as Sunny quickly went to each Rainbooms. “And you’re Rainbow Dash! Applejack! Fluttershy! Pinkie Pie! And…” She then gasped before she sped up in front of Sci Twi, who flinched back. “And you’re another Twilight! Who was a Unicorn before she became an Alicorn!” She called in pure excitement before she gave a thoughtful look. “Minus the whole glasses thing, but still Twilight Sparkle all the same!” She cheered as she gave a squeak while Sci Twi gave a sheepish chuckle.

“Okay. So, you know us. And to avoid confusion since there’s two of me here, call me Sci Twi.” Sci Twi said as she gently pushed Sunny back a bit. “Nice to meet you, uh, Sunny?”

“Looks like someone told this pony all about us.” Rainbow said with a smirk.

“Actually, she knows your counterparts, so she does know you, in a certain point of view.” Sunset said with a small smile and a shrug.

“More than you can imagine! Especially to the two Alicorns before me!” Sunny cheered while gesturing to Sunset and Twilight, who gave sheepish smiles from the compliment.

“Is she always like this?” Fluttershy asked Twilight and Sunset with a weirded expression.

“Only when she’s in her fan mode.” Twilight said with a sheepish look.

Sunset then walked up to Sunny with a sheepish look. “Sunny, remember, Ponies not Popstars,” She said, reminding Sunny to stay calm.

“Right, ponies not popstars. Ponies not popstars.” Sunny repeated while calming down. “Well, now that your here, let’s get this party started!”

“Yes times a thousand!” Izzy cheered as she pulled a line, which shot glitter cannons as the glitters fell from the ceiling, which surprised the Rainbooms from that.

“Yippie times one zillion-!” Pinkie cheered before there was the sound of a guitar string breaking and a audible crack as her mane went jagged and she held her neck. “Gah! I’m not as flexible as I used to be.” She muttered.

Rarity sighed and turned to Sunset, “Sunset, Darling. I do not want to sound ungrateful, but I’m afraid we will not offer much enjoyment in the state we’re in.” She said solemnly.

“Yeah, we’re too past our Prime to have fun like we used to.” Applejack said with a frown.

“I’m not. I’m still kicking.” Rainbow said as she did a few kicks, but cringed a bit as she held her back. “That was just a sprain.” She muttered.

“We’re not like the old days, Sunset.” Fluttershy said with a frown. “I don’t think our bodies can handle much excitement. We were lucky to survive the portal.”

“Oh, don’t worry girls. I have just the thing to help,” Sunset said as she pulled out a jar of familiar red glitter with the symbol of big pony and a foal.

Pipp’s face turned to terror as her gaze closed in on the jar’s logo while thunder and lightning crashed in her ears along with the haunting sound of child-like laughter. “Sweet Ponyfeathers! The Glitter of Evil!” She yelled as she swiped the jar away from Sunset, which surprised the Alicorn as she quickly brought in Izzy’s flame thrower and burned the jar, but after the flames died down, Sunset appeared with a shield around her and the jar while giving a glare at Pipp.

“Pipp, what are you doing?” Sunset questioned.

“What are you doing?! Don’t you know what that glitter does?!” Pipp said while holding her head, “It’s just like that movie! We’re doomed Ponies! DOOOOOOMMM-!” She cried out dramatically.

“CALM DOWN, MARE!” Zipp yelled, startling Pipp as she waved her legs wildly before crouching down in fear.

“Wow, she’s as dramatic as you are, Rarity.” Rainbow commented, while Rarity gave a look.

“How dare you.” Rarity said with a huff as she raised her face high.

“I’m sure Sunset knows what she’s doing,” Zipp said confidently before turning to Sunset in worry, “Sunset, please tell me you know what you’re doing.” She whispered worriedly.

“I was getting to that.” Sunset said as she picked up the jar. “After the two incidents with this magic glitter Sunny first made sometime back, I’ve been using it and fine-tuning the formula and through my research I’ve been able to perfect the De-aging Glitter.”

“De-aging what now?” Applejack asked in surprise, as were the other Rainbooms. “What in the sam hills is Sunset talking about?” She asked the other ponies.

“Well, heheh.” Pipp started with an awkward smile. “You see, when Sunny was first trying to practice her magic, she made this sparkly magic glitter that is like super dangerous because if you get sprayed you totally turn back into filly!” She cried out before she heard Hitch clearing his throat and turned to see him giving her a look as she corrected herself. “Or a foal!”

“Wait, really? That glitter can de-age you?” Sci Twi asked in shock while adjusting her glasses to inspect the jar. “Is this how you are so young, Sunset?”

“Actually, I got my youth back when I became an Alicorn.” Sunset said with a shrug and a sheepish smile. “But my friends here had gotten a double dose of this glitter.” She added while gesturing to the six ponies, who gave sheepish chuckles from that experience. “And let me tell ya, them being foals wasn't exactly a picnic.” She shuddered.

“You had a picnic with baby ponies? That’s adorable!” Pinkie said with a smile.

“Not what I meant, Pinkie.” Sunset said with a playful rolled eyes.

“Uh, Sunset, mind telling us why you kept that stuff or what you’re gonna use it for?” Hitch asked in concern while gesturing to the glitter jar.

“I was hoping this reunion would come, so I thought I would make something for my old friends if they ever come visit, and possibly be jealous that I’m young again.” Sunset said with a smirk.

“We weren’t gonna be jealous.” Rarity said with a look as Sunset gave them a brow, while the Rainbooms gave sheepish looks.

“Well, maybe a little.” Sci Twi admitted while rubbing her neck.

“Thought so.” Sunset said with a smirk. “And that they wouldn’t have much fun like how we did when we were little, so I thought if I have my youth back, then why not give them theirs as well?”

“Wait, you mean…?” Fluttershy started as she and the other Rainbooms’ eyes widened from what Sunset is saying.

“That’s right, girls. You all are gonna be young again thanks to my portable fountain of youth!” Sunset declared while holding the jar out, which made the Rainbooms cheered in excitement. “Alright, who wants to go first?” She asked as she opened up the jar.

“Me! I want to be young and gorgeous again!” Rarity called as she trotted up to Sunset and reach out for the jar, which Sunset placed a hoof to her face and pushed Rarity back. “Gimme! Gimme! Gimme!” She called as Sunset kept her hoof back.

“Wow, she is like you, Pipp. You do that with your phone.” Izzy commented, while Pipp rolled her eyes.

“Rarity, Rarity! Take it easy!” Sunset said as she pushed Rarity back a bit. “This glitter is very sensitive. Too much and you’ll revert back into babies.” She warned, which made Rarity give a sheepish chuckle.

“Point taken.” Rarity said sheepishly.

“Just get in line, girls. I’ll apply them to your faces.” Sunset instructed, while the Rainbooms quickly formed a line as Sunset grabbed some glitter from the jar. “Okay, step forward.” She said as she then started applying the de-aging glitter into each of the Rainbooms’ faces. First Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and then Sci Twi as she adds the right amount of glitters to their faces. “Okay, just need to give a moment to work and then--” she trailed off as the Rainbooms then glowed before a bright light blinded them, which made the Mane 8 cover their eyes from the flash before it faded. “Or we could get lucky, it works right now.” She corrected herself.

After the flash cleared, the Mane 8 looked at the Rainbooms in the dust of clouds anxiously, hoping that they aren’t foals, but once the dust is cleared, they saw the Rainbooms not as foals, but as young adult ponies as the Rainbooms look at themselves in awed and surprise.

“Wow, it worked.” Zipp said in awed.

“Oh, look at this, darlings! I’m back to my young gorgeous self again!” Rarity cheered while holding her mane in pure joy.

“Oooh, doggy!” Applejack called as she buckled her legs side to side. “I feel refreshed as a newborn cow in the silo!” She cheered with a smile.

“Haha! I’ve never felt this good!” Rainbow cheered doing a flying flip.

“I feel like I have have millions of parties at once!” Pinkie cheered as she cartwheeled around.

“I never felt better.” Fluttershy said while looking at herself with a smile.

“No wrinkles, no grey hair, and now back pains…” Sci Twi said while looking at her body. “We’re as if we just graduated high school!” She called in amazement.

“And you look the same as when I last saw you girls.” Twilight said with a smile as she then turned to Sunset. “Nice job, Sunset. It’s better than trying to practice a de-aging spell.”

“Yeah, this is better, less exhaustion and saves time.” Sunset said with a smirk as she closed the glitter jar and put it away. “And I’m glad you girls are enjoying the gift.”

“Sunset, this is the best gift you have given us!” Sci Twi called with a smile.

“Well, better get ready, because it’s time to party, Equestria style.” Sunset declared as they all cheered in excitement.

(Legend You Are Meant To Be Song)

Throughout the day, the Mane 8 and the Rainbooms were engaging in different activities and having fun with each other. Pinkie was currently doing arts and crafts with Izzy as Izzy managed to move in tandem with Pinkie’s random logic breaking movements, while Senior B joined in as they made catapults, craft towers and even a craft cannon that fired glitter and streams everywhere.

(Sci Twi and Sunny)
I used to think that stories were just that
Set in stone, concrete as a fact
It didn't dawn on me
That I could change history

(Sunset and Twilight)
Now I know I'm writing my own song
Fight my way to the ending that I want
I'll turn a tragedy

Sunset and Twilight were with Sci Twi and Sunny as they all started skating across Maretime Bay while Sci Twi had trouble scating while in pony form, but Sunny and Sunset came up to her and helped balance her out as they shared smiles as they continued skating while doing some tricks along the way.

(Sunset, Sunny, Twilight and Sci Twi)
Into an epic fantasy

(The Rainbooms and Mane 8)
Hey, hey, hey
You can be a hero (hero) too
Oh-oh-oh
Take my hand, I'm here for you

Sometime later, the Mane 8 and Rainbooms then started singing together while the Rainbooms started playing their instruments Sunset bought while playing a familiar tune the Rainbooms knew all too well as they sang their hearts out.

Come away with me
Be the legend you are meant to be
You'll always be ever free

They sang as some pictures of the activities they did, like having a fun time at the beach, playing volleyball, swimming, and tanning together in circle formation in two groups.

Oh, oo-wah, ah-oh, oo-wah, ah-oh, oo-wah
To be the legend you are meant to be
Oh, oo-wah, ah-oh, oo-wah, ah-oh, oo-wah
To be the legend you are meant to be

(Fluttershy and Misty)
There was a time when fear would hold me down
'Cause I let it chain me to the ground

Fluttershy and Misty were by a beautiful meadow while some critters around surrounded Fluttershy, which she smiled while Misty looked in surprise that Fluttershy is a critter magnet like Hitch is, which make sense why Sunset think Hitch’s is related to Fluttershy, as a couple of birds flew in and placed flower crowns on their heads, which made the two smiled brightly.

(Rainbow Dash and Zipp)
Look at me now, I'm soaring high
It's never boring in the sky

Zipp and Rainbow flew in the air while racing each other side to side with challenging smirks, while Rainbow finally having gotten used to flying with wings thanks to some practice in her ponyform back in the human world as the two Pegasi flew so fast that they were leaving a gust a strong wind while leaving their trails while circling the sky while ponies down below looked in awed at the two speedy pegasi.

(Applejack and Hitch)
When I know I've got friends on my side
Whatever trials, I'll take them all in stride

With Hitch and Applejack, the Earth Pony stallion was taken the country mare a tour around Maretime Bay while wearing his sheriff hat with Sparky on his back as he showed Canter Love Studio, the movie theater, and his station while also keeping up with his Sheriff duty, which impressed Applejack at how he maintain order and clean in his town, while also noticing how critters like him like how Applejack sees Fluttershy do.

Sparky giggled before he saw a candy cart coming by, which made him look on with sparkles in his eyes as he laughed and ran towards it, which made Hitch panic. Before Hitch could do anything, Applejack took out her signature lasso and used her teeth to toss the ring over Sparky, trapping in and yanking him back, which Sparky tried to break free but Applejack was stronger then she looks as the cowmare brought the grouchy baby dragon to them while Sparky had his arms crossed that he didn’t get a treat.

Hitch looked in surprise at how Applejack caught Sparky and how strong she is when Sparky dragged him like a ragdoll before as Applejack gave Hitch a smirk as she tilted her hat, which made Hitch return the smirk as he tilt his hat as well at Applejack’s accomplishment.

(Rarity and Pipp)
Together we will shine so bright
A radiant brilliance in the night

Rarity and Pipp were at Mane Melody exchanging fashion ideas. Rarity came out from the Mane style mirrors sporting a new punk style with green and yellow highlights and Pipp was seen wearing a purple ball gown and matching wide brim hat with a feather, the two posed and took plenty of selfies with each other as they looked at them and gave double high hooves with bright smiles.

At the Maretime Bay’s Town Plaza, the Rainbooms and the Mane 8 sang together with wide smiles while the ponies of Maretime Bay were shocked to see the Rainbooms that are like the legendary Guardians of Harmony as they cheered them on.

(The Rainbooms and Mane 8)
Hey, hey, hey
You can be a hero (hero) too
Oh-oh-oh
Take my hand, I'm here for you

As they sang, their Cutie Marks began to glow as the two groups began to glow in magic.

Come away with me
Be the legend you are meant to be
You'll always be ever free

The ponies danced together while the two pony groups sang while pictures were taken, of when they were watching a movie together, having a pillow fight, or having a group picture of them together in front of the Brighthouse.

As they kept singing, the Rainbooms, san Sunset, then glowed brighter than the Mane 8 as they levitated up with their instruments, which surprised everyone as they suddenly went into a new form, which is the Rainbow Forms Twilight and her friends went as when they defeated Tirek as Sci Twi became an Alicorn as the they all looked in awed while also singing along.

Oh, oo-wah, ah-oh, oo-wah, ah-oh, oo-wah
To be the legend you are meant to be
Oh, oo-wah, ah-oh, oo-wah, ah-oh, oo-wah
To be the legend you are meant to be!

They finishing singing as their Cutie Mark magic of both groups shot up into the sky, which created fireworks as images of their Cutie Marks shined in two different groups as they lit up the night sky while everypony all cheered at the ponies for the song.

That evening, the Mane 8 and the Rainbooms returned to the Brighthouse with huge smiles on their faces from the exciting day they had. “Oh! That was amazing!” Sunny cheered with a huge smile.

“That was the most fun I had, in a long, long time.” Pinkie said happily.

“I know, right! It's even better than the other times we had fun!” Izzy cheered as she hopped beside Pinkie.

“I know, right!” Pinkie cheered with a hop.

“So, I’m really, you’re ancestor?” Fluttershy asked Hitch with a slight surprise look.

“That’s what Sunset said.” Hitch said with a shrug. “I mean, it makes sense since I’m the only pony who can understand animals, like you.” He said as Sparky babbled while waving his arms. “Well, except having a baby dragon and all.” He added with a chuckle.

“Oh, what an adorable little dragon.” Fluttershy said as she petted Sparky, who giggled at the touch.

“And I’m kinda surprised you own a fashion shop, young Pipp.” Rarity said with a smile while looking at her new mane look. “I’m a fashionista myself, but as a designer. But you are an excellent spa.” She complimented.

“From one fashionista to another, I am honored.” Pipp said with a smile, which Rarity returned.

“I can’t believe you actually pulled off a Sonic Rainboom,” Rainbow told Zipp, “Thrice!” she added.

“Well, the first time wasn’t intentional, but yeah, I pulled off that legendary trick.” Zipp said with a proud smile. “I’m sure you have done something similar in your world.”

“Well, almost, but still the same.” Rainbow said with a shrug. “But you are as awesome as me!” She added with a smirk. “Nice to see another who takes after me.”

“And I can see that there’s always a thriller pegasi in a group.” Zipp said with a smirk as the two high wings with each other.

“Wow, you girl have been through a rough patch with that evil bad Opaline feller.” Applejack said to Misty in surprise and sympathy, having been told of Misty’s backstory and when Opaline raised her.

“Yeah. And trust me, she was as heartless as she was cruel.” Misty said while rubbing her left hoof.

“Well, you’re in good hands, or er, hooves in this case, now, Misty.” Applejack said with a smile. “And you have picked your friends over that tyrant, which is mighty brave of you.”

“You really think so?” Misty asked with a small smile.

“Trust me, I never lie, you’re not the first shy partner who found the courage in her.” Applejack said while looking at Fluttershy, which Misty understands what she meant as she gave a smile.

“I can’t believe Equestria evolved into an era like our world.” Sci Twi said while talking to Sunset, Twilight, and Sunny. “Last time we were here, it was more like an old school kinda era.”

“Yeah, I reacted the same way when I first came back to Equestria.” Sunset said with a chuckle.

“That’s what happens when time moves differently between worlds.” Twilight said with a smile. “You can never know how long it’s been from one end to the other.”

“I’m still surprise that the guardians of harmony, even their doublegangers, are here and from other world!” Sunny squeal in excitement.

“Heheh, catchy name, but thanks for that.” Sci Twi said with a giggle.

“Still, it’s great to see you girls again.” Sunset said with a smile.

“Same here, Sunset,” Sci-Twi replied, “But I need to ask. With all the time you spent back here in Equestria, have you ever thought about, coming back to our world?” She asked.

Everypony turned to Sunset upon hearing this, the Mane 8, especially Sunny, looked concerned if Sunset actually would go back to the Human World again. Sunset was quiet for a moment, thinking about what to say before she answered.

“I’m not gonna lie, Twi. There are times when I keep thinking of going back, back when I felt out of place in Equestria, since, you know, out of time and all.” Sunset said with a frown. “With how advanced and different Equestria is now, it felt like I don’t belong here, or that it needs me, but over time, it still felt like home, and a bit similar to how your world is now, which takes a bit of getting used to by the way.” She added with a small giggle before she continued. “But, even if I want to go back, I might outlive my friends again, like how I did before I came back.” She added with a frown. “It was thanks to Sunny and the others, and how we worked together, it felt like I was really home again. And I see them as my family.” She added as she turned to the Mane 8, who gave heartfelt looks from that.

Pipp sniffled, “I’m not crying, you’re crying,” She wept while pointing to Zipp.

Zipp playfully rolled her eyes and nudged her sister. “Nice try, sis. But we all are.” She said while trying to resist the tears.

“So, while the human world will always be my home, Equestria is where I truly belong, along with the friends I made here.” Sunset said to the Rainbooms. “Now, I’m not saying I’ll cut all ties with you and the others back in the other.” She quickly said with an assuring look as she continued. “But, if there’s anything any of us need, we’ll always call in the bestest friends.” She said, which made the Rainbooms smile from her words. “Even farthest apart, friendship still carries on, it always has.”

“Sunset’s right.” Twilight said with a smile as she stepped forward. “While we don’t get to see each other often, I know that no matter how far we go, no matter where we end up, or what world we’re from, friendship is always stronger. Like how I always think about you girls even after years apart.”

“Besides, with the portal open, you all could just come by and visit often.” Sunny suggested with a hopeful smile, while wanting to see Sunset’s friends, who are the counterparts of the Guardians of Harmony, come by so often.

The Rainbooms looked at each other for a moment while in thought before they had the same idea before they turned back with a smile. “If it’s your choice, Sunset, then we’ll honor that.” Applejack said with a smile.

“Just be sure to text us often.” Rainbow told her with a friendly bump on Sunset’s shoulder.

“Or at least visit us, darling.” Rarity added with a smile.

“If texting works in both worlds.” Fluttershy said with a sheepish smile. “Do they?”

“Ooh! Do they have magical phones that work in different dimensions?!” Pinkie asked in excitement.

“Pinkie, there’s no phone that can do that.” Sci Twi said before giving a thoughtful look. “Wait, is there?” She asked the ponies.

“Uh, no. There’s no such phone like that.” Sunny said with a sheepish chuckle.

“But that is a good idea.” Pipp said with a smirk while looking at her phone, wishing they can call from other worlds.

“But we do have the next best thing.” Twilight said with a smirk. “A classic. Sunset, do you finish them?”

Sunset nodded as she brought out six different colored books with the Rainboom’s marks on the covers, “These are replicas of my Magic Journal.” She explained, handing one book to each of the girls, “I’ve synced them to each other along with my own. With these we’ll be able to contact each other in no time. And the best part, unlike texting, no signal is required.” Sunset, pulling out her own journal with her cutie mark on the cover.

“Awesome!” Rainbow cheered.

“Now this is something.” Applejack said while looking at her book.

“My, what a fine detail this cover is.” Rarity commented with a smile.

“I always wanted a magic book.” Fluttershy said with a smile.

“A book phone! Awesome!” Pinkie cheered in excitement.

“Now this is a book I have never gotten before.” Sci Twi said with a wide smile. “Thank you, Sunset.”

“Your welcome. What are friends for?” Sunset said with a smile. “Besides, I wouldn’t want to forget my favorite girl band.” She added with a smirk.

“And if our books ever get full, we’ll let you know and we can come back to Equestria so we can replace them.” Sci Twi said with a smile. “Deal?”

“Deal.” Sunset said as the Rainbooms all gathered around in a group hug, surprising her before she smiled and enjoyed the hug.

“Aw, you guys. Let me get in on it.” Izzy said as she and the rest of the Mane 8 joined in the hug while Sparky hugged Sunset from on top of her head.

After a while of hugging, Twilight opened the portal back to the human world before the Rainbooms realized something. “Wait, what about, uh, you know, our young state?” Fluttershy asked, gesturing to the young forms the Rainbooms are in. “What are we gonna tell our friends and family back home?”

“Yeah, I think they’ll question how we look young again.” Sci Twi said with an uncertain look.

“More questionable than how Equestrian Magic flows around CHS and a talking dog?” Sunset asked with a brow and a smirk as the Rainbooms thought for a moment.

“You know, she has a point, darlings.” Rarity said with a shrug.

“Let’s just tell them we encountered some magic that gave us our youth back.” Rainbow said with a shrug. “I really missed having to do cool stunts and sports without any aches or pains!” She added with a wide smile.

“Isn’t that lying, Rainbow?” Applejack asked with a brow.

“Hey, it’s not a complete lie.” Rainbow said with a shrug.

“She got a point.” Pinkie said with a nod. “I mean, it was magic, right?”

“I guess that is sorta true.” Applejack said with a sigh.

“But just in case, if you guys wanted to know more about the jar, here’s the notes of it.” Sunset said as she gave Sci Twi the note that told details from the de-aging glitter. “There’s even an anti-dote on it if you girls ever want to revert back to your original ages.”

“Thanks, Sunset.” Sci Twi said with a smile. “You really have learned and grown much since we last saw you.”

“Well, I learned from the best, and not just Princess Twilight and the others.” Sunset said with a smile before she gave Sci Twi a final hug, which she returned as everypony smiled as the two mares separated. “See you around, Rainbooms.”

“See you, Sunset.” Sci Twi said as the Rainbooms gave her one final smile as they each step into the portal one by one as Sci Twi was the final pony to go in before she gave a warm smile to Sunset, her counterpart, and her friends as they all smiled back as Sci Twi entered the portal as Twilight then closed it as the machine turned off, closing the portal as it was a normal mirror again.

“I still don’t trust that glitter.” Pipp said distainly.

“Has anypony told you, you’re paranoid?” Sunset commented to the princess.

“Sunset, I thought you of all ponies would understand that that Deaging Glitter causes nothing but strife and chaos whenever it’s touched.” Pipp told the alicorn.

“That’s only because you ponies took way too much glitter that it reverted you all to foals.” Sunset said with a smirk, not noticing Sparky had climbed onto the shelf above her with the Deaging Glitter across from him, “And also, it’s only dangerous unless you don’t know how to use it. Besides, I’ve been perfecting this glitter after learning of its aging effects.”

“You wouldn’t be saying that if you got hit by it.” Pipp accused her while Sparky looked at the Jar with interest.

Sunset snorted as Sparky reached for the Jar but accidentally pushed it to the edge make it tip, “Maybe that’s because unlike you ponies, I’m responsible enough, quick enough, and smart enough to know how not to use magic glit-” She couldn’t as the jar fell and broke spilled all the glitter over her. “Oh no.” She muttered with a look of dread before a magic dust cloud appeared, covering Sunset while the rest of the Mane 8 looked in surprise.

“Sparky!” Hitch scolded while looking up and saw Sparky on the shelf, who gave an innocent look.

“Oh, Sunset’s gonna be mad at that.” Misty muttered.

“Uh, I don’t think she will anytime soon.” Twilight said in concern before gesturing to the dust clearing, which showed Sunset, who is now an Alicorn filly, sitting on the ground while just staring at her friends, who looked in shock by this.

Pipp however, gave a smirk as she leaned towards Filly Sunset. “Oh, it looks like the tomato is on your face this time, Sunset. Not so careful now, huh?” She taunted as Filly Sunset’s lips started quivering.

“Uh, Pipp, you shouldn’t have done that.” Twilight said in fear.

Pipp then realized her mistake when she saw Filly Sunset’s face, “Oh no, nononono! Please whatever you do, don’t-” She begged while putting her hooves together.

“WWWWWAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!” Filly Sunset cried out with tears coming out, which made a sonic wave that spread over the Brighthouse while the Mane 8 covered their ears from the loud tantrum before Twilight quickly placed Filly Sunset in a soundproof bubble as she cried in silent while the rest of the ponies looked on with wide eyes while their manes are frizz out while Sparky fell before landing on Sunny’s back.

“Alicorn fillies have very powerful lungs and magic.” Twilight said naturally while was familiar with this with Flurry Heart.

“Anything else you wanna mention to us!” Zipp said loudly, “Random magic burst! Ooh, mega burps! I’m sure we’ll be facing some of those pretty soon!” He yelled sarcastically.

“Zipp, you are yelling very loudly!” Twilight said with a wince.

“Oh really?! I can barely hear myself!” Zipp stated, pointing to her ear, “Because that’s what happens, when standing next to a CRYING BABY ALICORN!” She exclaimed aggravatedly.

“Okay, okay! Stop it! You’re scaring her!” Sunny yelled while gesturing to the crying Filly Sunset, who flinched back after hearing Zipp yell as she covered herself with her wings while facing away.

“Yeah, I made this soundproof on the outside. Not on the inside.” Twilight said with a look. “She can still hear.”

“Sorry!” Zipp said with a sheepish look as Sunny walked up to Filly Sunset.

“Hey, it’s okay, sis.” Sunny said with a comforting smile while Filly Sunset kept weeping. “It’s alright. No need to cry.” She said as she gave a soft look to Filly Sunset, which made the baby alicorn calm down while still weeping a bit as Sunny turn to Twilight and nodded her head, which made Twilight lowered the barrier, freeing Filly Sunset as the others flinched and covered their ears just in case, but Sunny then held Filly Sunset in a motherly way. “It’s alright, everything is gonna be fine.” She said softly, which made Filly Sunset look on with sparkling eyes and a cute smile at Sunny.

The others watched in surprise. “Wow, Sunny, that was impressive.” Izzy said with a smile.

“When you spend time taking care of Sparky, you pick up a thing or two.” Sunny said with a smile while still holding Filly Sunset. “And it pays off.”

“And now I’m kinda glad Sunset didn’t become a filly like the rest of us thanks to that glitter.” Pipp said with a sheepish tone. “She would’ve driven me and Zipp to the nut house.”

“I think she was even more stressed when all six of you became foals.” Twilight said with a cringed look, having seen that happening when she was a spirit in an amulet.

“Oooh, yeah, point taken.” Hitch said with a cringing.

“Uh, should we do something about Sunset as a filly?” Misty asked with a concerned look while gesturing to Filly Sunset.

“Pipp and I know how to fix this.” Zipp said with her hoof raised. “But it’s gonna take some time to make.” She added while she and Pipp gave sheepish smiles.

“Don’t worry, we got all the time in the world.” Sunny said as she looked at Filly Sunset with a smile as Filly Sunset giggled. Though they now had to deal with a baby Sunset, they all had a wonderful time with her old friends and knew to call on them whenever they needed help.

End of Chapter 42.

Author's Note

Another oc chapter done by HarryBuilder and I, and it's a special chapter wiht the reunion of Sunset's old friends. I hope you all enjoyed it.

Chapter 43: Pipp-sync Battle

Chapter 43: Pipp-sync Battle

On stage, Pipp, who is dressed in a billowing glittery cape with an incredible headpiece, flew around on stage as she sings. “I’m a best sell! Everypony can tell!” She sang as she struck a pose as streamers and laser lights shined as the crowd all cheered for her.

In the backstage, Zipp was reporting while the conestons behind her were getting ready. “Are we filming?” Zipp asked Berrie, who was holding the camera as he gave a nod. “Oh, hey!” She called with a smile to the camera. “This is Zipp reporting live from the Pipp-sync Party!” She called as she gestured to each team participating. “One lucky team will lip sync their way into Princess' Pipp's new music video!”

Thunder and Zoom, who are wearing shade glasses and purple scarfs and sleeves, are working on their last-minute choreography, while Jazz, who has her mane into a long ponytail, wearing a plant tiara, some jewels she’s wearing and her hooficure in night with stars and moon, was putting some makeup in Dahlia, who was wearing a similar accessory like Jazz.

Queen Haven was also there, putting mane spray as she was in a Angular UpDo setup with a smirk.

“But… who will it be?” Zipp asked with a smirk as she made her way to Sunny and Hitch, who are in 80’s makeover while Hitch’s mane is purple in a rocking fashion while wearing a green headband and sparkling face with his right eye having a purple star while Sunny has a big yellow stylish mane with a pink headband with her face sparkling as well as the two Earth Pony couple are doing a dance. “Sunny, Hitch, how are you feeling about your performance tonight?” She asked with a smirk.

Hitch gave a chuckle. “Well, let’s just say we’ve got a few tricks up our sleeves.” He bragged while giving Sunny a smirk with a hoof raised, but then he gasped in panic. “Sunny! We’ve forgot the sleeves!” He exclaimed, which made Sunny panic a bit as well from that.

Zipp then went to Sunset and Twilight, who are wearing their old Rainboom clothes they wore when they defeated the sirens as they dance in since. “What up, Sunset and Twilight?” She asked with a smirk. “Are you Alicorns ready to rock it out there?”

“You know it, Zipp.” Sunset said with a smirk. “It would be great to try out this show.”

“And something to do together like how we did with the Rainbooms.” Twilight added with a smile as well.

Zipp then went to the Pippsqueaks, with their manes done and slightly big, with purple gowns and pink flowers around them. “Hey, Pippsqueaks! Ready to get out there and perform live in front of everypony you know?” She asked with a smirk.

“We can’t wait to show Pipp our routine!” Seashell called as she and Peach Fizz give exciting looks with sparkles in their eyes. “We’re her biggest fans!”

“And being in her music video would just be the greatest honor!” Peach Fizz added before the camera turned to Glory, who gave a nervous look as Zipp brought the Microphone closer.

“I… I’m not so sure about this.” Glory said nervously as the microphone was then snatched by Posey.

“U, what is a Pipp-sync party anyway?” Posey questioned with a confused look.

“I’m sorry, Posey, but that’s all we’ve got time for!” Zipp said as she took her microphone back and pushed Posey off stage. “Now, let’s head back to the mainstage!” She declared with a smile.

At the mainstage, the crowd cheers as a spotlight shines on Pipp’s throne, which turns around to reveal Pipp sitting on it, while wearing her sunglasses on as the crowd cheered louder. “Let the Pipp-sync party… begin!” She sang as she flew up with her wings spread as streamers exploded.

Jazz and Dahlia then stepped in first as they began to dance in sync as music played. “We’ll be, We’ll be, besties for life! And my main girl’s here by my side!” They sang around in front of Pipp, who moved to the music.

“That’s gonna be a yea-esome! You are killing it!” Pipp cheered on.

“We’ll be besties forever, yeah! Cause we’re besties, yeah! Best--” The two sang as they struck a pose, but they bumped into each other as they fell down, which made Dahlia and Jazz looked at each other before they laughed in amusement.

Izzy was next, who was wearing an orange homemade billowing outfit with a bow as she began to sing while waving a cheerleader streamer. “I got you, you know you got me too! When we’re together, there’s nothing that we can’t do!” Izzy sang as she twirl around before she jumped from the stage as the crowd cheered, but then Izzy fell as the crowd cringed.

But then Izzy was brought up by the crowd as she struck a pose. “Ta-da! I’m okay! Whoohoo! Yeah!” Izzy cheered as she dragged away from the crowd as the lights kept shining on her.

Pipp wiped a tear from her eyes from Izzy’s performance. “Beautiful.” She weeps in joy.

Next it was Sunset and Twilight, who were then dancing in sync on stage as they began to sing the song. “Let's all pick a meeting place. And we're gonna have to race. Everybody follow me.” Both Sunset and Twilight sang the song the Rainbooms made during the Canterlot High Carnival event as the two Alicorns did a sync twirl before continuing dancing. “This is where we're gonna be! With my best friends, though we're different We feel like we still belong. And every day it makes our friendship strong.” They kept singing while they struck a pose.

The crowd all cheered loudly while the two Alicorns kept singing and dancing while Pipp cheered. “Ooh! Now those Alicorns are totally rocking!” She cheered with a smirk.

Next it was Queen Haven turn as laser lights shined on her down the stagg while flanked by Zomm and Thunder as they ‘vogue’ behind her as she lip-syncs perfectly. “I’m living my bestie life when I got you by my side! Nothing that we cannot do! All I really need is you!” Haven sang as she struck a pose while Thunder and Zoom danced in sync.

But the Thunder turns the wrong way, and vogues into the scenery, toppling a huge picture of Pipp which narrowly misses Queen Have, buy the strikes a dramatic pose while flashes from behind shine. “The bestie life! The bestie life! Oooh Oooh! Oooohh!”

“Oh, Mama! Bringing that drama!” Pipp cheered with a smile at her mother’s style.

At backstage, Zipp was still filming. “Thuis competition is seriously heating up!” She said while waving a hoof to her face. “Next to bring the fire are our two hometown heroes and power couple, Hitch and Sunny!” She declared while the camera turned to the two Earth Pony couples, who were now wearing sleeves.

“Fire?! Where’s the fire?! Is somepony on fire!?” Hitch called out in panic as he grabbed Sunny, having heard Zipp say ‘fire’.

Sunny gave a determined look as she grabbed Hitch’s shoulder. “Focus, Hitch. We’ve got this.” She said with a determined smile to her colt friend, who gave a smile. “Just remember to remember the choreography.” She added as she gave Hitch a quick peck on the lips, which made Hitch give a determined smile as the two shared a hooftap as the two then went on stage.

With the Pippsqueaks, Seashell and Peach Fizz looked around, seeing that Glory was not with them as they gave worried looks. “Where's Glory?! We’re up next and we can’t go on without her!” Seashell stated in panic.

“I don’t know! She just disappeared!” Peach Fizz exclaimed in panic.

On stage, Sunny and Hitch then started singing as they danced. “Every day's so bright, every day's full of magic! Every day feels right, every day is a classic!” The two Earth Ponies sang as they leaned close to each other while moving side to side as they did the mash potato, wave their arms, do the funky chicken, and bump hips together.

As they sang, among the crowd as Misty, who had Sparky in a kangaroo bag, moved to the music, but Sparky covered his eyes while seeing his adoptive parents dance and sing, feeling embarrassed just by seeing them do that kind of dance.

“And just when I think it can't get any better! Every new day is the best day ever!” The two Earth Ponies sang as they shook their tails and did a moonwalk before they ripped off their sleeves and tossed them as streamers and lights shined as the crowd cheered.

“St-un-ing!” Pipp cheered with her hooves raised.

At the next part of the stage, while the stage itself is decorated with a flower theme style, it was all dark as the crowds waited excitedly while Pipp was more excited as well. “And now, the final act of the evening, give it up for the Pippsqueaks!” She announced as the light then shined on Seashell first.

“We’re all different, but one of the same.” Seashell started as she used her Earth Pony magic to grow vines as they made their way to Peach Fizz.

“Like starlight and moonshine.” Peach Fizz sang as she used her magic to grow some flowers and levitate around. “We’ve all have our place. You can’t make a--”

As they sang, the light shined in the middle of the stage, which was where Glory was supposed to be, which Pipp noticed. “Stop the music!” She yelled, which made the music stopped as the crowd gasped in shock. “Where’s Glory?” She asked as she removed her sunglasses.

“Uh, we don’t know.” Seashell said uncertainly.

“We think she’s lost her confidence!” Peach Fizz cried out.

“Lost her confidence?” Pipp asked in shock before she gave a determined look and put her sunglasses back on. “Not on my watch.” She declared.

Pipp then entered backstage while trying to find Glory. “Glory? You there?” She called, but then she heard sobbing as she turned and saw Glory cringing in a corner next to the mane styles. “There you are!” She cheered as she went to Glory. “Hey, you’re supposed to be out there, sa-laying the stage!” She said with a smile.

“I can’t do it, Pipp!” Glory cried as she shook her head as tears fell from her eyes. “What if I mess up?! And everypony laughs at me!”

Pipp looked at Glory in sympathy, seeing how afraid she is and worried that she’ll make a mistake and be a laughing stock to everypony, hating to see one of her Pippsqueaks like this as she lifted up her sunglasses and softened her look.

“Hey, I get it.” Pipp said with a small smile as she sat next to Glory and placed her cape over her. “You know, sometimes I still feel nervous before I go on stage.”

Glory sniffed it a bit before she looked up to Pipp. “You do? Really?” She asked.

“Ah, of course!” Pipp said with a smile. “But if you never try, you’ll never know how amazing you can be. And I think you could be seriously amazing, Glory.” She encouraged her with a smile. “I know you have the confidence to not be afraid, if you just try, you’ll never know you’re gonna be better if you don’t try. I learned that whenever I go on stage, but I always try my best, even if things get a bit embarrassing.” She said as she began to glow a bit.

Glory looked at Pipp for a moment, feeling touched by her words while Pipp gave a warm smile as Glory then wiped her tears and gave a smile to Pipp as she hugged her, which Pipp returns as Pipp’s Cutie Mark glowed before Glory broke the hug.

“Thank you, Pipp. I’ll give it my best shot!” Glory declared with a determined smile.

“Yeah you will!” Pipp cheered as Glory rushed off. “But, I-I will be needing that cape back!” She reminded.

Glory stopped as she saw that she was still wearing Pipp’s cape as she giggled. “Oh, you got it!” She called with a smile as she rushed off.

Pipp smiled as she lowered her glasses while still glowing. “The show will--.”

“Go on!” Pipp sang as she sat back on her throne as the music then started playing as the lights shined on the Pippsqueaks, but this time, with smiles now that Glory is back.

“So let your magic run wild!” The Pippsqueaks sang, which caused the lights to shine brighter and the crowd cheered loudly as Glory tossed Pipp’s cape aside as they started dancing. “Let your magic run wild!”

“Oh! Oh, ahah! Go, Pippsqueaks! Yeah!” Rufus cheered loudly with his arms raised as the Pippsqueaks raised their hooves high in sync.

“If you could only see everything you could be!” The Pippsqueaks sang as Seashell used her Earth Pony Magic to grow vines and flowers, which Peach Fizz levitated them off while Glory flew around the petals, which made the crowd cheered even louder while they began to sing and dance.

Pipp smiled at her Pippsqueaks as she then glowed brightly, which surprised her and the crowd as the Pippsqueaks kept singing as Pipp was levitated up while she felt magic flowing through her as her mane and tail extended and she gain rainbow streaks as her wings have some rainbow streaks as well as she gains some spots of her Cutie Mark on her hooves as she struck a pose in the air.

“You’re doing amazing!” Haven cheered while she and Alphabittle leaned close to each other.

“That was amazing!” Hitch cheered while he and Sunny watched as he placed a hoof to his head while Sunny watched with smiles.

Twilight and Sunset watches with smiles. “These three could give the Cutie Marks Crusaders some pointers.” Twilight said with a smile, knowing that Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo would get along greatly with the Pippsqueaks.

“That or be a bit competitive or wanting them to team up to be even better, either way, yeah.” Sunset added with a nod. “And looks like Pipp found her Rainbow Magic.”

“That’s three in a row, and how she used her confidence to inspire Glory.” Twilight added with a smile as Sunset nodded.

Pipp landed back on her throne as she watched with a wide smile at Glory flying around as she lands beside her friends. “Let your magic run wild!” They finished as they raised their hooves up, as the crowd all cheered loudly.

After the performance, everypony went home as the Mane 8 gathered around Pipp, who are still in her Rainbow form as they look on in amazement. “Wow, sis, I always thought you being in your Rainbow Form could make you even better!” Zipp complimented.

“I know, right?! And you were correct!” Pipp called as she quickly took out her phone and took multiple pictures of herself in her Rainbow Form. “My Pippsqueaks will love me even more like this!”

“But, uh, quick question.” Misty said with a smile. “How did you unlock your Rainbow Form?”

“Yeah, Pipp. We’ve been wondering that ourselves.” Sunset added with a curious look like the others.

“Well, when I went to go get Glory when she lost her confidence, I wanted to help make her feel better.” Pipp said while trying to remember. “And when I talked to her that it’s okay to be afraid, but if you don’t at least try your best, you never know that you would do it, and that, I felt a sudden magic surging through me after my talk with her, and her getting her confidence back to sing with her friends on stage. And then when they were singing, I felt this, magic surging through me and this happened.” She explained while gesturing to her Rainbow Form.

“Mmm.” Twilight hummed. “I guess when you help others find their confidence, to show them to keep trying and do your best at something like singing in front of everypony, that somehow unlocked your inner element, Pipp.” She explained with a smirk.

“That means your Element of Confidence is really showing!” Sunny said with a wide smile.

“I guess it does.” Pipp said with a smile as she was caught in a surprise hug by Izzy, which made her yelp.

“Welcome to the club, Pipp!” Izzy cheered with a smile, which made Pipp smirk.

“Nice to see you catching on, sis.” Zipp said with a smirk.

“I was always more talented.” Pipp said pridefully. “But, I always help others find the confidence they needed to do what they always wanted to do.”

“Sounds right.” Hitch said with a smirk.

“And I take it you know who will be on your next music video, right?” Sunset asked with a smirk as Pipp got out of her Rainbow Form.

“Oh, I have a feeling I do.” Pipp said with a smirk.

Another day, the Pippsqueaks are excitedly waiting for the new video to show. “Hurry, it’s on!” Seashell called to her friends as Peach Fizz and Glory huddled together as Dazzle spoke up.

“And now, the latest music hit from our pop princess, Pipp Petals!” Dazzle announced as Skye then stepped in.

“Featuring the Pippsqueaks!” Skye announced as the music video played with Pipp and the three Pippsqueaks dancing and singing together in sync while Pipp is in her Rainbow Form.

It’s magic mirror love

Now swish your head back
Twirl and spin and strike a pose
Get your hooves up
Sparkle everywhere you go

End of Chapter 43.

Author's Note

This chapter seems fitting to let Pipp unlock her element after helping Glory find her Confidence

Chapter 44: Spirit of Adventure

Chapter 44: Spirit of Adventure

With Zipp, she was clasping desperately from the edge of a cliff. “Can’t… Hold… On… Much… Longer!” She cried out as she began to slip while the rest of the Mane 8 rushed up to her in panic.

“Zipp!” Sunset called out. “Hang on, we’re coming!”

“Grab our hooves!” Sunny added as she reached out to Zipp, who struggled to grab her before she slipped and fell over, which made everypony gasped in panic. “Zipp!” She cried as she reached down, but she raised a brow at what she saw.

Giggling was heard when Zipp landed on another platform not that far. “Just messing.” She teased.

“Really?” Twilight questioned while the others gave disbelief looks while Pipp gave a groan.

“Can’t you ‘mess’ in a way that doesn’t make us think you’re about to fall off a cliff?!” Pipp questioned her sister in exasperation.

“Relax!” Zipp said with a smile as she flew up to her friends and rubbed a hoof to her chest. “You ponies need to take a page out of Syrena’s book.” She said with a smirk.

“Syre-who?” Sunset asked with a brow.

“I never heard of her.” Twilight said with a shrug.

Pipp stammered in disbelief by what her sister was saying. “Zipp, what are you talking about?!” She questioned.

“Syrena!” Zipp repeated as she held up a book that had a pirate ship symbol on it. “Only the bravest pegasus sea captain that ever lived!” She said in excitement with sparkles in her eyes as she eyed the boat as she flipped the pages of the pirate ship with a pegasus pirate mare sailing the seas as they all visioned her story.

“Legend has it that Syrena possessed a magical compass that gave her incredible powers.” Zipp explained while gesturing to the compass that was around Syrena’s neck as it glowed brightly as a lunar eclipse appeared as the compast glowed brightly. “And it was especially powerful under the light of a lunar eclipse!” She added as the glow spread all over Syrena’s ship as it managed to get through the toughest of the sea like worse storms, tidal waves, and even whirlpools.

“Wow, this Syrena pirate sounds like a brave pegasus pirate.” Sunset commented with an impressive look.

“Rainbow would love to meet that pegasus.” Twilight added, knowing how Rainbow can get along with that Syrena character.

“What happened to her?” Misty wondered about the fate of the pirate pegasus.

“Well, nopony knows for sure.” Zipp answered with a thoughtful smile. “But the story goes that her ship sank in a terrible storm.” She added with a slight panic look while looking around before smiling again. “And that she took her magical compass with her.” She added with a smirk.

“It’s basically pirate 101.” Twilight said with a shrug. “A captain always goes down with the ship.”

“That is so true.” Sunny nodded in agreement.

“So, why are we here exactly?” Hitch wondered, as did the others to why Zipp told them to meet her here.

“Oh, right.” Zipp said with a smirk. “For that!” She turn and pointed to the sun, where the lunar eclipse then took formation as the moon blocked out the sun and some magic sparkles shone in the sky and in the ocean, which the Mane 8 looked in amazement. Zipp looked out to the ocean with a sigh as she picked up a pebble. “If I could be even half the adventurer as you were.” She said sadly, wishing she was just like Syrena.

“Aww.” The rest of the Mane 8 said in sympathy, feeling for her as Zipp tossed her rock pebble, which skipped in the ocean before sinking into the ocean, which then created a swirl.

“Huh?” Zipp asked in confusion before the swirl then formed into a water tornado.

The Mane 8 then gasped in shock while confused at what was happening. “Uh, Zipp?” Sunset asked.

“Note to self: Sea is still magical during a lunar eclipse…” Zipp said as the cyclone got closer to them as she turned to her friends. “It’s alright! We just need to stay calm and--” She trailed off when she turned as they saw the water cyclone getting closer to them. “Okay, maybe we should panic now!”

“You don’t say.” Twilight muttered before the cyclone began to suck the Mane 8 in, which they tried to fight before they screamed as they entered the eye of the cyclone as their bodies then glowed as they went down into the center of the cyclone itself while screaming.

At the other end of the cyclone, the Mane 8 exited it as they ended up at the bottom of the ocean. Izzy regain her bearings before she noticed something different about herself. “Huh?” She asked as she look at herself, seeing her front hooves and ears are like fins, having gills on her neck while looking back and saw that her hindlegs are now a fin tail and having fin-like wings while having a magical light on it while her Cutie Mark was on one of the fins on her back as she gasped in awe. “We’re seaponies.” Her eyes then widen in realization. “Wait, we’re seaponies! Whoo-hoo!” She cheered in excitement before she move around while did a fish-mouth impression.

The rest of the Mane 8 look and saw they were seaponies as Izzy just said, which amazement while Twilight looked like how she was when she was a seapony, but much more magical then a physical one she had when she first met the Seaponies or when she visit Seaquestria.

“We’re seaponies!? It’s been a long time since I became one.” Twilight said with a smile.

“This is what being a seapony feels like, Twilight?” Sunset asked with a smile.

“Well, the seapony form I once went to was more physical than magical.” Twilight said while gesturing to the glowing tail she has. “But very close to it.”

“But still, this is amazing!” Sunny cheered as the others swam around.

Hitch was then face to face with a clam. “Good day to you, fine sir.” He said with a proper tone with a smile before the clam turned to him and bit him on the nose. “Ow!” He cried out as the clam swam off. “What have I ever do to you?!” He asked while rubbing his nose.

“OMP! These tails are gorg!” Pipp sang in amazement while admiring their seapony forms. “Can we keep them, Zipp?!” She asked with sparkles in her eyes, but get no answer as she and the others Zipp wasn’t with them. “Can we? Zipp?” She asked again before turning and saw Zipp looking at something. “Zipp?”

Zipp looked ahead as she saw a shadowy figure in the distance. “Mmm.” She hummed as she moved the seaweed aside and swam towards what appeared to be a wreck ship as she swam around and inspected each part of it. “Huh.” She hummed as she swam towards the figurehead covered in mold. “This looks like…” She wiped it away to see an eye before wiping the whole thing clean, which revealed to be a familiar pirate pegasus. “Syrena?! No way!” She asked in excitement as she turned to her friends. “Ponies, this is her ship! This is Syerna’s ship!” She squeals in excitement.

“Really?” Sunset asked in amazement, as were the others.

“A long lost pirate ship, this is the discovery of a lifetime.” Twilight said with a wide smile as Izzy swam towards the side of the ship.

“Ooh, Yarr ‘tis a fine seaworthy vessel!” Izzy said in a pirate accent as she gave a small laugh and slap the side wall, which crumbled to pieces as Izzy recoiled back in surprise as she gave a sheepish look. “Yoa-hoa, heh, was a fine seaworthy vessel. Heh. Woopsies.” She sheepishly said as the others inspected the whole.

“Years of being underwater, and somewhat intact, still impressive pony craftsmanship.” Twilight commented while rubbing her chin.

“C’mon! Let’s check it out! Maybe the compass is somewhere inside.” Zipp said with a smile as she swam into the ship while the others watched her enter the darkness part of it.

“Um, anypony else concerned about how terrifying this is?” Sunny asked as she saw the others, san Sunset, swam into the ship, leaving them behind. “Just me?”

“Come on, Sunny. We’ve done this a thousand times.” Sunset said to her. “And this ship is abandoned underwater, so I’m sure there is no danger inside, okay?” She said with a comforting smile.

“Okay.” Sunny nodded with a nervous smile.

“Thatta girl.” Sunset said with a smirk as she grab Sunny. “Now come on, and let’s find us a compass.” She said as she pulled Sunny into the ship while said mare gave a nervous look as they didn’t see many red eyes peeping from the darkness.

“Wow.” The Mane 8 said in unison as they swam through the inferior of the ship, while it may be falling apart and with sea accessories it collected over time, it is an amazing sight while Hitch noticed two crabs, who flinched as they scurry away.

Hitch gave a confused look. “Maybe underwater critters just don’t like ponies.” He said to the group.

“Yeah, I don’t think that’s that, Hitch.” Sunset said with a brow.

“We’ll, they’re comfortable with something.” Hitch said as a group of fish swam by. “Hi folks.” He greeted with a smile, but then the fishes got frightened as they swam away.

“We like you.” An eerie voice spoke up, which only Hitch can hear.

“You do? That’s fantas--” Hitch trailed off as he turned and saw an army of Biteacuda fishes, who had red eyes, tailfins grey and their horns black while the size of the ponies, in front of the group while they huddled together in fear. “Uh, oh.” He muttered in fear.

“Uh, Twilight, what are they?” Sunset asked in worry.

“Those are Biteacuda! Predators of the sea.” Twilight said in horror, remembering these types of seacreatures from Rainbow Dash and Applejack when they took the students on a field trip to try and get the teachers of the month.

“Is there anything you would like to share on how to deal with them?” Misty asked in fear.

“Yes.” Twilight started with a nod.

“Run! I mean… Swim!” Twilight exclaimed as she swam out from a hole in the ship.

Soon, the other ponies swam out of the ship with screams as the Biteacudas swimming after them.

With Zipp, she was excitedly swimming through the corridor of the ship. “Huh?” She hummed as she swam to the captain’s quarters. “Must be close to the captain’s cabi--” She said before she stopped when she turned and felt her fintail stuck by something as she groaned as she tried to break free. “Get off of me!” She called as she yanked her tail free, which sent an item flying and landing on the ground.

Zipp then noticed something familiar about the object. “Wait a second…” She started before her eyes widened in realization as she realized it was the compass. “Syrena’s compass!” She cheered as she pick up the compass and looked at in with wide eyes with sparkles.

Zipp then heard drilling sound, which caught her attention as she looked at Syrena’s table, but then three Biteacudas came bursting through the ground and charged at Zipp, making the seapony-turned pegasus scream as she crashed through the wall and into the deck.

Zipp then looked up and her eyes widened in horror. “Ponies!” She cried out as she saw her friends being chased by Biteacudas while they screamed.

Hitch and Sunny stood together with serious looks. “Stay back!” Sunny yelled as she and Hitch used their magic and grew giant seaweeds. “I got seaweed and I’m not afraid to use it!” She dared as she made the seaweeds into battle ready, which surprised the Biteacudas before they glared and charged forward.

One of the Biteacuda was about to bite Hitch, but it was quickly trapped in seaweed. “Can’t we just sit down and talk this out?” Hitch asked nervously as one of the Biteacudas bit him on the tail. “Ow!” He cried out in pain.

With Misty, she was firing her magic, trapping the Biteacudas in bubbles as she avoided one of them trying to bite her. “Hey! Get back!” She yelled before she yelped to avoid another bite as she swam around. “Take that!” She called as she trapped the Biteacudas in a bubble before avoiding another one.

“Whoo-hoo! Yeehaa!” Izzy cheered as she swam around into the ship with a group of Biteacudas behind her. “Whoosh! Pew! Pew! Pew” She fired her magic, trapping them in bubbles before putting them in a chest as she laughed with a victorious smirk.

“Lalalalala-LAAAAAA!~” Pipp sang as magical music notes circled her before hitting the Biteacudas, knocking them out or tangling them up.

Twilight and Sunset were flying around while using their magic to trap the Biteacudas as much as they could. “What’s up with our magic?! I was going for a magic blast, not a bubble trap!” Sunset called while using her magic, while trapping some of the Biteacudas in bubbles.

“Our magic must’ve changed when we became seaponies! The laws of physics are different for our magic!” Twilight called as she shot another magic, keeping them back. “But, at least we’re handling them.”

“Yeah, but unless we turn the tides of these things, we’re gonna be fish food!” Sunset called as they kept fighting.

Zipp flew up and saw her friends being surrounded by Bitecudas while Sunny, Sunset, and Hitch kept growing more seaweeds to keep them back. “Come on, Zipp! What would Syrena do?” She asked herself before a light shined on the compass, which glowed as she smiled and look up at the lunar eclipse above the water. “Of course, the compass! It has magical power in the lunar eclipse!”

Zipp then grunted as she gave a yell and aim the compass at the Bitecudas, but nothing happened as she kept trying many times, but it did nothing. “W-Why isn’t it working?!” She questioned as she shook the compass before seeing her friends still fending for themselves against the Bitecudas, as she gave a serious look and put on the compass. “Right. Guess it’s up to me.”

Zipp then swam towards her friends with a serious look, but then the compass then released some magic, which made Zipp look in awed as the magic moved around her and then it entered her Cutie Mark as it shined bright, which made Zipp smiled in awed before she gave a determined smirk.

“I’m a princess of a different kind, always trying to figure out why!” Zipp recite as her form then glowed with an extra wing projection as her Cutie Mark glowed brighter as she surrounded herself in a water sphere. “When my Cutie Mark comes to life, I blast bravely across the sk--erm, sea!” She called, while correcting herself since she’s in the water, as she released the water sphere as it expanded.

The blast then send the Bitecudas back while the rest of the Mane 8 held onto a pole to keep themselves from being blown away as the Bitecudas were blasted a bit far before they regain their bearings and charge at the Mane 8.

Zipp then gave a serious look as she then swam around her friends with a yell, which created a cyclone around them that sucked the Bitecudas in and tossing them away as the rest of the Mane 8 look in awed at Zipp, while the Pegasus cheered before they gave startled yells as the cyclone then started taking them to the surface.

Back on the surface close to Maretime Bay’s beach, the Mane 8 were tossed out of the water with screams as they landed on the beach with a thud just as the lunar eclipse ended and the seapony magic faded as they were back to their original pony forms as they coughed and regain their bearings while wet and covered in seaweed.

“Ooh! Look! A souvenir!” Izzy cheered as she held up a seaweed, which Zipp looked as she gave a sheepish chuckle.

“Zipp! I’ve never seen you do anything like that before!” Pipp cheered to her sister in amazement.

“Syrena’s Compass!” Sunny noted as they saw the compass on Zipp’s neck. “You found it!”

Zipp look down as she saw the compass was still on her. “Hey!” She cheered with a smile.

“So that’s what gave you those amazing underwater powers.” Misty said with an awed smile.

“That compass must’ve given you the boost to use water base powers underwater to fight off those Bitecudas.” Twilight said while rubbing her chin.

“Sounds right.” Sunset said with a smirk. “Now that’s a new upgrade in our inventory.”

“You know, I think it’s true power was helping me to see what I was already capable of.” Zipp said in a smile while holding the compass.

“Well, I learned from many equestrian magical artifacts that it’s not the item that gives its user magical powers, but the power of will from the user itself.” Sunset said with a smile, having seen many equestrian artifacts back in the human world when she and the Rainbooms faced each one. “And it looks like that compass chose you, Zipp.”

“You really think so?” Zipp asked.

“You were the one who found it and saved us from the Bitecudas.” Twilight said with a smile.

“Which makes sense of your bravery and all.” Sunny said with a wide smile.

“Huh, I guess that’s true.” Zipp said while eyeing the compass.

“We should store this for safe keeping.” Twilight said while eyeing the compass. “With its magical properties, it’s best that it doesn’t fall into evil grasp.”

“Yeah, I learned that many times with others.” Sunset said in agreement, knowing from experience that statement is true.

“Don’t worry. I’ll take good care of this. I promise.” Zipp assured as she smiled down at Syrena’s compass, having a feeling it might come in handy in the future.

Then the mares heard Hitch crying as they turned and saw him chasing the clam from earlier, which turned to him and blew a raspberry. “Just give me another chance! I know we could be friends!” He cried as the clam then went back into the water. “Please!” He pleaded as he splashed down into the water while the mares watched him with a splash.

The mares looked at each other for a moment before they all gave amusing smiles at what Hitch just did while trying to be friends with sea creatures before they heard another splash, which made them stop laughing as they saw Hitch running back up with a Bitecuda biting his tail as he gave a painful scream.

The Mane 8 had one ocean adventure, and now they have a new magical item in their possession that will come in handy in future events.

End of Chapter 44.

Prologue

Prologue

In the Crystal Brighthouse, at nighttime, the mares that lived there were sleeping peacefully on their respective beds. Well, all of them but one, that is.

Sunset Shimmer could not find peace, as she rolled from one side of her bed to the other, as her mind flashed and showed scenes from her most recent adventure, one that could actually send her across the entire multiverse...

"You heard me when I told you lying makes you a terrible friend... And you still lied to me..."

Sunset growled in her dream, as Sonic's words echoed in her mind and reminded her of the events that happened at the Secret Society's HQ.

Flashback

Sonic started to stand up, while the train kept moving upwards.

However, when Sonic looked back at both Boom and Sunset, he did it with a frown, and Sunset's smile faded away after hearing this. "You don't deserve any friends, Sunset. Not if you're gonna lie to them like this..."

Back in the bedroom, Sunset growled and shook her head, as she rolled to the other side and muttered. "No..." In her sleep.

"I've been kicked out of the Society, so if you think I'm here to capture you or Sonic, then you're wrong."

After she said this, Sunny's rage suddenly wiped away, and she stared with wide eyes at Sunset. "...I'm sorry what?" She asked confused, and now that she had calmed down, her friends and boyfriend decided to let her go.

"What you heard!" Sunset replied with a little smile. "I tried to talk FS on testing out if breaking Canon could really threaten the universe... Look where that led me..."

"Listen: I don't forgive you" Sunny started with a frown. "It's gonna take a while before I can say that I trust you... but I will accept your help to stop Opaline and rescue Sonic. After all, we don't have watches like yours..."

"I'll make sure I can amend my mistake, Sunny" Sunset assured with a determinate look. "I don't care if you don't trust me, or if you don't forgive me yet, I will do my best to make sure Sonic's back safe!"

This time, Sunset muttered nothing, she simply limited herself to roll on her place again.

"I... I'm really sorry for not telling you everything. You simply couldn't expect me to say 'Hey, you're a mistake!' and call it a day, though..." Sunset pointed out with an awkward chuckle, before sighing again and looking back and forth between Sonic and Sunny. "I'm sorry for everything. Neither of you deserved all of this crap..."

Sunset looked away from Sonic, already accepting that he probably was going to yell at her in anger... Big was her surprise when Sonic extended his hand to her and smiled. She looked up at him and felt even more surprised when she saw no signs of anger or hate in his eyes.

"I'm not a guy that holds a grudge against anyone, no matter who they are..." Sonic said with joy, surprising Sunset even more. "You screw it up big time... So? Is not like your life has no meaning now that we're on the same side!"

"...Y-You're... forgiving me?!" Sunset asked with wide eyes and disbelief. "B-But why?!"

"You formed this whole-ass operation to get me out of that cage in the HQ, and you even went as far as to warn my friends about FS!" Sonic pointed out with a smile. "I'm still upset you lied to me... But your actions to make up for your mess speak volumes of who you are, Sunset. And in my book? That's a really good start. So, while I cannot forgive you at 100%, I'll say we're in good terms now!"

"Sonic can barely stand––" Tails tried to argue, but Sonic placed a hand on his chest, right over his X scar.

"I appreciate that you guys worry for me," Sonic said with a smile. "But there's a job that has to be done. Like I said back in Eggman's place: if I die, I die. This is bigger than me than any of us."

Sonic then stepped forward and then turned around to face his friends with a determined look. "I know that's been rough, that Opaline has become really powerful, and that everything is scary..." He approached his friends again, placing his hands over Pipp and Tails' shoulders. "But I need you guys to just follow my lead. No time to lose."

Opaline painfully stood on her fours over that rock, looking upwards at the Hyper siblings with rage, but then she noticed that they had combined their energy once more, with Sonic preparing to hit her with a foot, while Sunny was ready to hit the Fire Alicorn with her forelegs.

Opaline tried to launch a fire blast, but Sonic and Sunny's combined attack passed through it, and then, the Hyper siblings hit Opaline, causing a massive explosion of Chaos Energy across the Wasteland.

Sonic and Sunny approached Opaline, who slowly tried to stand up again, just to fail and lay on the ground again. However, as soon as she looked upwards at Sonic and Sunny, she felt more panic than anger.

"S-Sunny! S-Sonic!" Opaline said with wide eyes and an awkward chuckle. "U-Um, perhaps I got a bit too carried away with my new powers and all that stuff. Ah, how about we forget this and just move on while laughing about it, huh?"

"How stupid you think we are to let you walk this off just like that, Opaline?" Sonic asked with anger.

"There isn't a punishment worthy of all you've done!" Sunny added with anger as well.

"Well... I guess this is it, huh?" Sunset sighed.

"Regarding Opaline? Yup, this is thankfully over." Sonic deadpanned, before smirking mockingly. "Regarding me? You wished! I have a dimensional watch now! Don't feel surprised if I suddenly pop up in your universe to catch up!"

"At least sent me a warning." Sunset said with a smile. "My friends have a strange tendency of panic a lot and never let others talk or finish explaining themselves."

"Oh, don't worry. We barely do that, too, sometimes." Sunny confessed with a sheepish smile.

"I wish you luck, Sunset Shimmer." Sonic said with a smile. "Or should I say, Princess Shimmer?"

"Call me like that again, and I'll brake your bones." Sunset replied with a fake smile and a glare.

"You don't like nicknames. Got it." Sonic said with a nervous smile, and that only made Sunset chuckle.

They then approached each other and hugged, while Sunny also joined in eventually. Once they broke the hug, Sunset went with her friends and opened a portal back to her universe. However, before doing so, she looked at Sonic and Sunny one last time, waved her hoof in a goodbye, and then crossed the portal as well.

End of Flashback

Sunset finally opened her eyes, but she did it as if she was just waking up normally instead of feeling any sense of nightmares. She's been dreaming - or rather, remembering on her sleep - all the recent events that put the entire multiverse at stake that happened two weeks ago.

Thanks to said event, she made new friends across the multiverse, and even got a brand new look. She was a bit taller now, as tall as Princess Luna used to be back in the day. She had a larger neck as well, her mane was glowing like Celestia's, and both her mane and tail got a light blue line painted on them.

Yes, her loos was brand new, but her concern remained intact.

Even if that Opaline variant was defeated and the multiverse was safe, Sunset got lots of worries increasing. Who said another variant of another villain from another universe wouldn't do the same? Find a power source that could tear apart realities and allow them to become a multiversal threat?

She immediately shook those thoughts away. She couldn't worry about that right now. And, if something went wrong, she has the watch of the Society. They'll inform if something's not right with the multiverse.

Speaking of said watch, she looked at the nightstand besides her bed. There, she had the watch and the closed necklace where Twilight remained dormant. This fact still broke Sunset's heart, but she knew that there had to be a way to bring her back. She couldn't stay hidden in there forever, right?

She knew she couldn't. She wouldn't let her stay in there. She'll bring her back, no matter what.

The next day, after having breakfast with their friends, Sunny and Sunset decided to walk down the caverns beneath the ruins of Canterlot, with Sunset leading the way while Sunny followed and looked around in awe.

"Wow! I didn't know Canterlot has a restricted section!" Sunny said in excitement.

"Yeah, well, neither did Twilight and I at first before the whole Memory Stone incident, Sunny." Sunset said with a nostalgic smile. "Princess Celestia and Luna kept the most sacred and forbidden magical knowledge and legends from everypony else for safety reasons. Though when Twilight found out, I think she nearly had a heart attack at the many unread books," She said, making them both chuckle a bit.

"Well, knowing her, I believe it's true." Sunny commented, while Sunset gave a sad look, which Sunny noticed, so she placed a hoof over her shoulder. "Hey, don't worry. I'm sure she's watching over us."

"I know, but I still miss her," Sunset said, then she sighed. "I know that she'll always be there for us, but Twilight deserves more than what just happened." She said, looking at her closed necklace, right before they entered the room. "Anyway, we're here." She said, gesturing to the room that was twice as big as the Canterlot Library and even more dusty with cobwebs.

"Oh my gosh!" Sunny exclaimed in awe; "That's more books than the ones on the surface could offer!"

"Yeah, Twilight had the same feeling," Sunset said, then she began to search through the book sections, but when she turned to Sunny, she was standing there in awe at the restricted section, which made Sunset shake her head in amusement. "Just like how Twilight reacted." She muttered to herself. "Hey, Sunny! I know it's amazing, but how about helping me search through these books to find what we came here for!"

Sunny shook her head and blushed sheepishly. "Oh, right! Sorry, got caught up in the moment." She apologized, and then she began to search a section of her own as well. "Are you sure Princess Celestia and Luna had what we need, Sunset?" She asked as she grabbed a book from one of the shelves.

"This place has every detail from the truth of ancient Equestria and forgotten spells and artifacts. Princess Celestia and Luna were pretty thorough when they kept this stuff secret." Sunset said, picking up some more books for her to research, "Though, with this many, we're gonna have to read everything to find it, and Twilight would agree."

"I love researching ancient history!" Sunny cheered excitedly, then she began to read through the books. "Wow! The laws of Ancient Equestria! Mystical artifacts! The true history before Equestria was founded?! Wow, this place does have everything! My Dad would love this place in a heartbeat!"

Sunset chuckled at Sunny's excitement. "True, Sunny. So true."

It's been 5 hours since the two ponies arrived.

Ever since, they've been searching through many sections of books, forming piles or mountain stacks of them around them. Right now, the two tired ponies were reading through some scrolls and books, but if they've been down there for 5 hours, it's clear that they haven't been so lucky.

Sunset never imagined that stopping a tyrant hungry for power from all across the multiverse would be easier than finding a spell between a bunch of books... But here she is.

"Who knew that Chancellor Pudding had tried to pass a law mandating Earth Ponies drinking carrot juice at every meal." Sunny said tiredly, closing a big book.

"I read that one before. It was a weird law, and like Twilight would say, you read the 'fun' books." Sunset said, making them both chuckle. "Some of these I already read, but the other half not so much since Twilight read more of them than me. There's gotta be something in here." She said while searching through a scroll.

"I know, Sunset. But what if there's nothing to open the…" Sunny tried to say, but as she opened another book, she trailed off and gasped in shock. "Sunset! Get over here!"

Sunset flinched a bit, but she rushed with Sunny. "What is it, Sunny? What did you find?" She asked with concern.

"I think I found a way for us to reopen the necklace!" Sunny exclaimed, showing a page to Sunset in the book.

Sunset read through the book, and eventually, she smiled widely. "I knew that there was a way! You found it, Sunny! You found it!" She exclaimed in joy, hugging the Earth Pony, who chuckled from the hug and returned it, before braking it and looking back to the book with a wide smile. "This will be really useful to open up the necklace again!"

"I know, right?!" Sunny asked excitedly, then she stood up. "Now let's take this book back to the Brighthouse and tell the others of what we…" She was cut off when she noticed something else in the book. "Huh?"

"What is it, Sunny?" Sunset asked since she noticed Sunny looking through the page again, and then, Sunny gasped. "What? What's wrong?"

"Sunset, we can do more than just open the necklace again to bring back Twilight..." Sunny said slowly with a wide smile.

"What do you mean?" Sunset asked curiously.

Sunny picks up the book and shows her the page. "We can really restore Twilight to her full form!"

Sunset looked at the page closely before gasping in shock, and then, a wide smile formed on her face. "Sunny! You are brilliant!" She exclaimed, once again hugging Sunny quickly, before looking at the page again, seeing that there were instructions on how to restore a pony's physical form when lost back to its original state. "Hang on Twilight, you are coming home for a real, old friend!" She said to the closed necklace.

"And this time, you'll have a real body!" Sunny cheered as well.

After that, they quickly rushed out of the restricted section, on their way back to the Brighthouse. They have the answers they need not only to open up the necklace and bring back Twilight's spirit but also to restore her body, meaning that the Princess of Friendship/Former Ruler of Equestria will be reborn once again.

End of Prologue

Author's Note

Hello! This part of the author's note is a message from me, BronySonicFan

To explain a bit of context: The first half of the recap from this Prologue are events that happened in a story that hasn't been released just yet, I call it "Project Endgame" and the Sunset from this story is an important character in my story.

However, the story's not ready to release yet, and since Jesus and I already discussed that this new season happens after Project Endgame, we used this Prologue to recap said events. I tried to be the less spoilery possible, so this hopefully won't affect the story when it comes out.

Anyways, this is everything on my part. Enjoy this new season!

Chapter 1: Icy Prints

Chapter 1: Icy Prints

At the Crystal Brighthouse, the rainbow is shining bright as Zipp flies by and around the Brighthouse and up to the sun as she brings out her headphones and puts them on as music begins to play.

(Bestie Life Song:)
(Pipp)
Everypony needs a good friend
Every now and then, Yeah

Zipp flew quickly to Maretime Bay at high speed as the ponies smiled at her while waving. Jazz and Dahlia are chatting with each other at the flower stand while Zipp speeds right past them.

“Morning, ponies!” Zipp greeted as she flew by.

“Morning, Zipp!” Both Dahlia and Jazz greeted back with waves and smiles.

Izzy and Misty are levitating a jump rope while also moving Senor Butterscotch and Madame Taffytail as Zipp flies in. “C’mon, ponies! You can go faster than that!” She encouraged as she jumped on the rope.

“Yeah, we can!” Izzy cheered as she and Misty focused their magic on their horn as they made the rope go faster as Zipp jumped faster before she flew off as the two unicorns waved to their friend.

When we are together
Everything is great, yeah

Zipp flew straight as she saw Sparky and Hitch in front of her, who saw her and smiled and waved at her as Hitch brought his hoof up and stomped it down, using his Earth Pony magic to make a hoop for Zipp, who flew straight to it as she gave a wink to them as Hitch chuckled and waved to her as she flew by.

Fly straight
Fly high
This life
Getting better, every day

At Mane Melody, Pipp came out of the salon as she waved her mane around before turning to the crowd. “Alright, ponies. Who’s ready to look, iiiicccooooooonnnniiiic!?” She sang proudly as Zipp flew by and made a wind draft for her sister that blew her mane proudly in the wind.

I'm livin' my bestie life
When I got you by my side
Nothin' that we cannot do
All I really need is you

The bestie life, the bestie life

Pipp finished singing with a smirk before she turned to her sister. “Thanks, sis!” She called to Zipp as said pegasus flew around in the sky.

I got my bestie life
When I got you by my side

At the smoothie stand, Sunny and Sunset are searching through a crate full of fruits as they toss them up.

“Ready, Sunny?” Sunset asked with a smirk.

“You know it.” Sunny answered with the same smirk as they flew up before Sunny brought out her Alicorn form as the two levitated the bananas, peeled them off, and put them in the blender as they started blending them.

Nothing we can not do
All I really need is you
The bestie life
Our bestie life

After a few minutes, the two Alicorns finished making the banana smoothie as they looked out of the stand, “One banana smoothie ready!” Sunset called out with a wide smile.

Oooohh
Oooohh
Oooohh

“Order up!” Sunny added as she tossed the banana smoothie in the air, and then Zipp flew in and caught the smoothie as she took a sip.

“Delish always, you two Alicorns!” Zipp complimented them with a wink as she flew off.

“Thanks, Zipp!” Sunset called as she gave a smile.

“We do our best!” Sunny added as they waved Zipp as she flew away.

Everypony needs a little boost
When it’s time to cut loose, hey
Whoa-oh-oh-oh-oh, yeah

Zipp is still listening to the music on her headphones as she dodges some trees and steps on some branches before landing on the ground, but then suddenly, she slips and drops her smoothie and headphones. “Whoa!” She exclaimed in shock as she landed on her rump.

Zipp got her bearings, she looked around and noticed that the entire area she was in was completely frozen in ice as she stood up and looked around. “Why is everything frozen?” She asked herself before she looked down and widened her eyes when she saw a big footprint on the ground as she shuddered. “That’s no ordinary pawprint.” She muttered as she brought out her phone.

Zipp then started recording on her phone. “Hey, Sheriff.” She started with a wave, making a recording for Hitch. “Ever heard of a huge snow critter here in the woods, because…” She said nervously as she showed the pawprint to the camera. “...Yeah. It’s probably nothing.” She said before she turned the phone back to her. “Just thought you should know in case there’s a giant town destroying frost monster or something.” She said nervously as she gave a nervous laugh. “Imagine that.” She added as she ended the recording.

She then selected Hitch’s email on it as she tapped on the screen. “And send!” She said, but then she slipped and fell to the floor with a yelp. “Whoa!” She cried as she landed on her stomach, which caused her hoof to tap into all the emails she got as the video was sent to everypony she knew in Equestria as it came out from her phone and shot up into the sky as it spread out to everypony.

At the smoothie stand, Sunny and Sunset are on their break while going through the book they found from the Canterlot Library's restricted area as they go through it.

“This book will definitely bring back Twilight. And this time, with her body.” Sunset said while carefully looking through the spell book.

“Well, what are we waiting for? Let’s get started while we’re on break!” Sunny exclaimed in excitement, wanting to see her idol in the flesh.

“It’s not that easy, Sunny.” Sunset said as she shook her head. “This is a very complex and hard spell. And this spell is so powerful, it will take some time to bring a pony back into the living, even with us Alicorns have limits.” She stated cautiously.

Sunny gave a concerned look. “Well, what happens if it’s not done right?” She asked.

“If it’s not done correctly, then it might be the last we might see of her if we have to do it again by scratch.” Sunset said while holding up the necklace she kept that helds Twilight spirit before she closed it. “It might take some time, but we have to be patience and persice if we want to do it right. And it may require some large amount of magic and preparations if we want to get it correctly.” She said while gently touching the necklace as she gave a sigh. “I know that Twilight want us to move on, but just having her with us seems right. And I still miss her from time to time.” She added.

Sunny gave a small smile and gave Sunset a side hug. “Don’t worry, Sunset. We’ll bring her back one day. But for now, at least we have each other and our friends. Huh, sis?” She asked with a smirk.

Sunset gave a warm smile as she gave Sunny a full hug, which the Earth Pony returned with a warm smile as well. “You’re right, sis. We have each other and our friends.”

Just then, their phones started beeping as the two ponies broke the hug and picked up their phones. “It’s a message from Zipp.” Sunny spoke.

“Knowing her, if she send both of us messages, it gotta be something. What did she found this time?” Sunset questioned, knowing that if she and Sunny got the message at the same time, it’s gotta be important as the two clicked opened their message and watched the video as their eyes widen in shock. “What the…” She started in shock at what she and Sunny are hearing.

A short while later, the ponies and critters in Maretime Bay all started panicking and running around town as Skye Silver came in front of the camera.

“Scenes of panic in Maretime Bay today as a giant town-destroying frost monster is on the loose.” Skye called out as he turned and saw Zipp looking around in confusion as Skye walked up to her. “Oh! And here's the pony who discovered this mystical monster – Zephyr Heights' own Princess Zipp.” He said as she move his microphone in front of Zipp. “Tell us, princess. Have you caught this icy evildoer?” He asked.

“Icy whuh?” Zipp asked with a brow. “How did you—?” She was about to ask before Dahlia came up behind her, looking really nervous as the video she made played.

“It's probably nothing.” Zipp’s voice in the recording played as Zipp took Dahlia’s phone and look at the message. “Just thought you should know in case it's a... giant town-destroying frost monster.” It played as Zipp looked closely at the video, realizing she sent it to everypony by accident as Dahlia rushed to her and hugged her tightly in fear.

“A monster?!” Dahlia cried as she screams in fear.

Zipp groans from this as she took the microphone from Skye and spoke through the camera. “This...! Ponies!” She spoke up as the ponies around her stopped screaming and look at their phones. “I don't know what I found, but there's no need to panic! I will figure this out, and when I do, you'll all be the first to know!” She said to them with an assuring smile as she flew off while the microphone landed onto Dahlia’s hoof.

A little bit later, Zipp is back into the woods with Sunny and Sunset accompanying her. “Thanks for the two of you coming to help, Sunny and Sunset.” Zipp said to the two ponies with a smile. “Everypony deserves some answers.” She said as the three mares looked around.

“Yeah. We sure do. But next time, if you’re not sure about something, try and not make a town destroying conclusion, Zipp.” Sunset said to her while searching the bushes. “Because after our last little ‘incendent’ two weeks ago, everypony were just calming down.” She added.

Zipp gave a sheepish chuckle. “Uh, sorry. I guess I was so caught up, I kinda made a slip, and I mean literally with the ice.” She said.

Sunny looked down and saw some frozen leaves on the ground as she picked it up. “Well, you're right about one thing. Definitely some powerful magic.” She said as the three mares look at the leaf.

“This is ice. But I don’t recall any creature to freeze something on the spot.” Sunset said in thought. “I’ve never seen anything like this before.”

“Where did you two suppose it come from?” Zipp asked as they all started thinking.

And then, they heard crackling as Sunny gasped in surprised as the three mares stood side to side as they look at their surroundings. “There’s something out there alright.” Sunset whispered suspiciously with a serious look.

And then, they heard grunting sounds as they turned and saw a bag being drag as ZIpp turned to her friends. “Stay down and follow my lead.” She instructed as they nodded and lowered down a bit as they slowly walked to the source.

Behind the bush is Twitch, who is dragging the heavy bag before tossing it, which caused some things like berries, some flowers, fruit, a pillow, a mirror, and a rubber ducky to fall out of the bag.

Sunny, Sunset, and Zipp looked over the bush. “What are you up to, bunny boy?” Zipp asked with a smirk.

Sunset raised a brow at seeing Twitch “Wait, don’t we know that bunny somewhere?” She whispered to them.

Zipp and Sunny looked at Twiltch in thought, “As a matter of fact, I think we do.” Zipp said while rubbing her chin.

But then, they hear some cracks as they looked up and saw some bushes freezing into ice and and so was the ground as four familiar purple paws came out as the whole area the three ponies are in suddenly froze up as they looked around in shock as they felt the cold.

“Uh... “ Sunny started, which she can see her breath from the cold before she saw something in the bushes. “Zipp? Sunset?” She asked as the two mares looked and went wide eyes.

Coming out of the bushes was none other than the evil snow leopard, Allura, who is giving a sinister smile as she looked down at Twitch.

“Allura?!” Both Sunny and Sunset whispered in shock as Zipp took a picture of her and twitch in shock with her phone.

Allura heard the camera clicking sounds. “What was that?” Allura questioned as she and Twitch looked at the bushes, as the three mares quickly duck under to avoid being seeing as they looked in shock.

“Allura and Twitch are back?! And in Equestria?!” Sunset whispered in shock at seeing their old enemy again.

“How did she escape Starlight Ridge?!” Sunny whispered in shock, wondering how Allura and Twitch came into Equestria.

“Doesn't matter! Let's send her back while we have the upper hoof!” Zipp called out determindedly.

“No!” Sunset spoke up. “The last time we face her, we barely won. And we had the Auroracorns and magic snow to help counter her magic, which we don’t have here.” She pointed out.

“And we don't know why she's here!” Sunny added in agreement. “Maybe she—” She was cut off when she stepped on a frozen twig, which caused it to break.

Allura heard the crack as she turned witha growl and then roars loudly with her wings spread.

“Run!” Both Sunny, Sunset, and Zipp exclaimed in unison as they all trotted as fast as they could and away from Allura before they were spotted.

After returning to the Birghthouse, the three mares got their friends to gather in the Crystal room as Zipp showed them the picture of Allura on her phone, which horroifed the Mane 7.

“Oh, my hoofness! This is bad!” Pipp cried out in horror.

“It's Allura!” Misty cried out in shock.

“That cat looks so familiar…” Izzy said while rubbing her chin, clearly forgotten about Allura.

“Allura’s back. And she’s definitely found a way into Equestria.” Sunset said while in deep thought before turning to Sunny. “Well, Sunny, looks like we definitely made the right call in making sure that the ponies were warned about Allura. But now that we know for absolutely certain that your worries about Allura were completely right, we have even more reason to do our best to be ready for her. Especially since we know she has ice magic as well as the siren purr.” She said to her seriously.

“Yeah, sometimes I wish I wasn’t right. But looks like I made the call.” Sunny said while feeling conflicted if she would feel proud that Allura returned or scared and hoping that she was wrong.

“Though, the ice magic is a new one.” Sunset added while rubbing her chin. “She can freeze the area just by touching it. That’s concerning.”

“How do we not notice that before?” Hitch asked fearfully while Sunny rubbed her coltfriend to help ease his stress and fear that Allura is back.

“I guess since Starlight Ridge is already a snowy icy place, I guess that power wasn’t nessary to a place that is already frozen.” Sunset guessed with a shrug. “But still, this is bad.”

“What do we do?!” Misty asked in panick.

“We do nothing.” Sunny said with a small smile as the rest o fhte Mane 7 turned to her and spoke up in confusion.

“Uh, what are you talking about, Sunny?” Sunset asked with a raised of a brow.

“All we know is that Allura was trapped in Starlight Ridge.” Sunny started as her friends listened to her. “Did she do some mean things? Uh, yes. Yes, she did.” She quickly corrected with a sheepish smile, forgetting about the time when they first faced Allura. “But maybe she'll be different here with us. Everypony deserves a second chance.” She finished with a warm smile as she began to glow.

“She might not, I mean, Opaline was one example, Sunny.” Sunset said while in concern. “And not to mention Tirek, Storm King, Cozy Glow and Chrystalis. Not everpony wanted that second chance.” She pointed out in concern.

“But we have to at least try, Sunset.” Sunny assured her while placing a hoof to Sunset’s shoulder. “Even you know that hardest ones wants a second chance, even through different views.” She added.

Sunset gave a thought as she recalled their recent adventure as she gave a small smile with a chuckle. “Well, you got me there.” She said.

“And if not, we'll be ready.” Zipp declared with a determined smile. “I'm a princess of a different kind. Always trying to figure out why. When my cutie mark comes to life, I blast bravely across the sky!” She declared as her Cutie Mark glowed before she flew around.

Izzy’s horn started glowing as she toss some glitter in the air and did a twirl. “I sparkle like the stars, 'cause I'm always super glittery.” She said as she looked at her Cutie Mark, which started to glow as well. “When my cutie mark comes to life, watch this brilliant creativity!” She cheered.

Pipp stood there with her wings spread. “I'm a stylish pop star princess.” She started as she move her wings around and some music notes flew off her as she held her microphone before she flew around. “My voice makes me strong. When my cutie mark comes to life, confidence is my song!” She added as her Cutie Mark glowed.

Misty then spoke next with a smile. “I might seem a little quiet, but my strength is very real.” She said determinedly as she stomped her hoof down and she started glowing, as well as her Cutie Mark. “When my cutie mark comes to life, my heart helps me feel!”

“I'm the pony of the law.” Hitch said while giving a proud look as Sparky jumped onto his back wiht a smile. “Coolest dragon dad you know. My cutie mark comes to life, and my kindness overflows!”Hhe exclaimed as her Cutie Mark starts glowing and used his Earth Pony Magic to grow some plants.

“We’re all three pony kinds wrapped up into one.” Sunny started on behalf of her and Sunset as she brought out her Alicorn form with her wings spread. “My cutie mark comes to life with hope bright at the sun!” She said as her Cutie Mark glowned next.

“And I maybe all three pony kind, but I’m also a Guardian of Harmony.” Sunset started as she flew up and looked at her friends with a determined smile. “I help bring back and old friend legacy, faced an evil Alicorn with my friends, and reunite with old ones. And I will keep protecting my friends and home until the end! And I will carry on the legacy my old friend left behind in her stead! As my cutie mark glows on never giving up and protecting others!” She declared as she flew up and her Cutie Mark begans to glow.

(Bestie Life Song Continue:)
(Mane 7)
I'm livin' my bestie life
When I got you by my side
Nothin' that we cannot do
All I really need is you

The Mane 7 surrounded the Unity Crystals, which they all glowed up and their colors shot out from the Brighthouse and into the sky as it spread more rainbows all over Equestria.

The bestie life, the bestie life
Oh-ohhh, ohhh, ohhh-ohhhh

At Posey’s place, Posey and Dahlia watched the rainbows with wide smiles before they notice their Cutie Marks are glowing and their hooves glowed green, which they smiled with sparkles in their eyes as they stomped their hooves down, which caused some plants to grown into big multicolor trees.

“Whoa!” Dahlia exclaimed in awed as she and Posey loooked in awed.

(Mane 7)
I'm livin' my bestie life
When I got you by my side
Nothin' that we cannot do
All I really need is you

In the sky, three Pegasi are flying in the air, but then their wings started glowing, the stallion on the left is yellow, the mare in the middle is green, and the mare on the left is pink, which they spread up and leave a trail of rainbow as they made a heart shape and flew off proudly.

The bestie life, the bestie life
Oh-ohhh, ohhh, ohhh-ohhhh

In Maretime Bay, Onyx and and a unicorn beside her waqlked out of the store, but their horns are glowing bright as the ponies around saw that the unicorns horns are glowing and they are levitating so many things in the air that are either heavy or light without effort, which surprised them.

Onyx looked in awed with sparkles in her eyes before she gave a small smile. “This is new.” She commented.

The rainbows blew all over Equestria as Alphabittle, Queen Haven, Cloudpuff, and Volette Rainbow, looked in awed with sparkles in their eyes at seeing the rainbows before their eyes.

Back at the Crystal Birghthouse, all the rainbows merge with the Brighthouse as it shined bright from the rainbows as it sparkled up.

With Posey and Dahlia, their phones chimed as they looked at them and saw a recordning of Allura, who is growling and then roaring before the screen pushed back and showed Zipp.

“It's true.” Zipp started as everypony in Equestria are listening to the message. “Allura is in Maretime Bay, and that is a little bit scary. But I promise there is nothing to fear as long as we stick together.” She declared as the Mane 7 stood together to the camera.

“We’ve seen many perials berfore, and Allura is no different then Opaline and the other threats we’ve been through.” Sunset continued. “We will be ready for her, because she might think she had the advantage, but she haven’t see what we can do when we stand together, as one. Not as one tow, not as one land, but as an entire planet! We stand together in unity!” She declared with her wings spread.

The Unity Crystals then shined even brighter as they are showing different colors at the unity and harmony the ponies are sharing while sticking togther if Allura ever strikes.

Sunset then turned to her friends as she gave a serious look. “Okay, now that everypony knows that Allura is here, we also probably better get the word out to Spike and Discord, too. It will almost certainly improve our odds against her if and, most likely, when she strikes again.” She instructed.

“Good call, Sunset.” Sunny said in agreement. “They need to know about this.”

“Especially since the Isle of Scaly have no signal at all.” Pipp said dully as the others rolled their eyes in amusements.

“Well, we better get going. If we go, we’d be there and back before dinner.” Hitch said as they all nodded and ran out to the Marestream as they took off to the Dragonlands.

Once arriving at the Dragonlands, the Mane 7 informed Spike and the dragons, with Discord having been hanging out with to hang out with Spike, as they explain the situation about Allura as Spike listened carefully while the others looked in concern.

“And that’s why we came here to warn you all about her.” Sunset finished explaining to Spike. “She’s not like Opaline, but she’s not to be underestiate either.”

“Seriously, another tyrant?” Blaize asked in annoyance. “Seriously, where do they even come from?”

“You tell me, Blaize.” Tumble shrugged.

“Yeeesh, I can see why you ponies want us to be ready for her if she strikes.” Discord said in surprise.

Spike hummed for a bit before he nodded. “Yeah, I can see putting us on the alert, ESPECIALLY since a whole tribe of fire-breathing dragons are well equipped for fighting an ice-magic powered winged snow leopard on full alert, especially if Discord can conjure up protective earwear to keep all of us from getting taken over by her siren purr." He said while looking at Discord.

“What? I can try, but this is something new I’ve never seen before.” Discord shrugged in defense. “It will take time, but don’t know if it will be ready.”

“Just do your best, Discord.” Zipp said to him. “We need to be ready. And Allura hasn’t struck yet, but she will at any time.”

“I’ll try.” Discord nodded in understanding.

“Okay, everycreature, Allura is in Equestria, so now, we keep our guard up and be prepare if she ever does strike. And we protect the Nova Charm from her if she still wants it or found out about it.” Sunset instructed seriously as she looked at her friends in front of her. “We must keep our guard up and do what we can to stop her if she doesn’t want to have a second chance. So now, we wait for her first strike.” She finished with her wings spread as they all nodded in agreement as they looked up in the sky, knowing that Allura will pull a trick on them in the near future.

End of Chapter 1.

Chapter 2 Heavy is the Mane that Wears the Fruit Crown

Chapter 2: Heavy is the Mane that Wears the Fruit Crown

In the Crystal Brighthouse, Izzy tossed some necklace in the air as she caught it in her horn, wearing a bunch of them around her and a bandana on her head and on her hind legs.

Zipp puts on some goggles, a yellow color, and a cape with blue stars on her with her hooficure rainbow streak.

Hitch flips his mane as he is wearing a purple scarf with stars and Sparky lands on his head wearing a bucket with feathers and a seashell on it before Hitch puts on his Sheriff hat, with seashells on it as well.

Sunny came rolling in on her rollerskates, with her mane done in curls as she stopped and summoned her Alicorn form as she did a pose.

Sunset flew in the air as she got her mane done in a ponytail and with curls on the side as she was wearing a necklace with her Cutie Mark on it.

Pipp looked at her friends with a smile. “As this year's Maretime Bay Carnival Queen, I just want to say that you all look, like, totally chic!” She exclaimed as she jumped back as the group took a pose together with smiles.

Misty then came up to the group wearing yellow sunglasses while holding a basket with beach supplies as she looked at her friends in confusion. “Um, aren't you ponies a little dressed up for the beach?” She asked them with a giggle.

The rest of the Mane 7 looked at her in confusion. “The beach?” Pipp asked with a brow before she gave a laugh as she walked up to Misty and took off her sunglasses. “Misty, be serious, okay? Come on, get dressed.” She said with a smile as she walked off.

“Dressed? For what?” Misty asked in confusion before Izzy came up next to her with sparkles in her eyes.

“Well, it's Carnival, Misty!” Izzy answered cheerfully with a wave of her hoof. “And you can wear anything you want! The wilder, the better!” She explained with sparkles still in her eyes.

“It’s a tradition we do for fun,” Sunset explained with a smile. “And we dress as wild as we could be.” She added.

Misty eyes widen in realization. “Oh, no! That's today?” She asked, totally forgotten about that holiday.

Sunset gave a chuckle. “Don't feel too bad. I got so caught up in working on, you know, the project, that I almost forgot that Carnival was today too if Sunny hadn’t reminded me." She said while giving a wink to let Misty know that she’d been busy working on the spell to bring Twilight back, she almost forgot about the Carnival if Sunny hadn’t reminded her.

“Yeah. It happens to all of us.” Sunny assured Misty with a smile. “So you can still get ready for it.”

“But I don't have anything to wear!” Misty said sadly as she looked down, not noticing the magic rainbows around her, which she quickly noticed as the magic rainbows circled around Misty, lifting her up as she yelped and then giggled as her friends watched on with smiles.

Misty floated around as the magic rainbows changed her look, her mane was now tied in two buns with some yellow bracelet on them, and on her tail while wearing a sparkling coat, and her hooves were made in a butterfly hooficure as she was gently levitated down.

Misty looked at her new look as she trotted around and did a pose. “Whoo!” She cheered.

Sunset chuckled. “Well, now you do, Misty. Magic sure has evolved further after two years. And it did you a favor too.” She said.

“It sure did!” Misty said happily.

Pipp then looked at her phone as she squealed and giggled. “My costume's almost here!” She exclaimed excitedly as she spun around with sparkles in her eyes.

After Pipp’s costume arrived, the Mane 7 looked in shock at what they saw, especially Pipp when her right eye twitched when they saw the Carnival crown, which was really big and had a lot of fruit than they expected.

“Uh, don't want to point out the obvious here, Pipp, but—” Hitch started with an uncertain smile before Izzy spoke.

“That's one big Carnival crown.” Izzy finished for Hitch.

“And a lot of fruit.” Zipp added as she picked an apple from the crown and took a bite of it.

“I think they might have gone overboard with this crown.” Sunset noted as a banana fell on her, which she caught and peeled off as she ate it. “Must’ve forgotten about the proper size for a pony.”

Pipp flew up as she inspected the crown. “How am I supposed to sing, dance, or fly in that?!” She questioned, pointing out that the crown would be too big and heavy for her to wear for the Carnival.

Sunny gave a giggle as she flew to Pipp in her Alicorn form. “It's not that much fruit.” She said.

Sunset then came up to Sunny. “Sunny, I love ya, and I love your optimism. But you call that not much fruit?” She questioned while gesturing to the crown. “There’s enough to feed maybe two, no, four families of ponies.” She pointed out with a brow.

Sunny looked at the crown again as she gave a sheepish chuckle. “Okay, maybe it’s a bit much. “But, if anypony can do it, it's you, Pipp.” She encouraged as Pipp smiled.

Zipp then got behind the crown and between the three ponies.” Hold on. Maybe I can just... just lift…” She strained as she tried to lift the crown up with her hooves and then tried to move it and pulled on a feather. “Ugh!” She groaned as she pulled, but was pulled back and into the crown as she got some fruit contentions on herself. “Wow.” She said.

“Any ideas, Sunset?” Pipp asked Sunset in wonder.

Sunset rubbed her chin for a bit as she thought of an idea. “Well, Sunny, Izzy, Misty and I could probably help you handle that with our combined telekinesis, but that would only help so long as none of us got distracted. We need a more long-term solution.” She said.

“Yeah, even we can’t focus on the whole festivity.” Sunny said in agreement.

Misty then thought of an idea as she gave a smile. “I might have an idea.” She said as she turned to Izzy and Sunset. “Izzy, Sunset, I'm gonna need both your help.” She said as Izzy smiled with sparkles in her eyes while Sunset nodded with a smile.

“Just fill us in, Misty.” Sunset said with a smile.

(All the Love for Trash Song)
(Izzy)
T-R-A-S-H
Doesn't mean it's waste

Back inside the Brighthouse at Misty’s crafting table, Misty pulled out a blueprint of a crown holder made of bottles for Pipp’s crown as Izzy and Sunset looked at the plans as Sunset smiled with a nod while Izzy smiled cheerfully while clapping her hooves, approving with Misty’s idea.

T-R-A-S-H
With a dash of taste

Izzy then levitated some bottles as she removed the caps and cut them in half with her scissors as she moved them around.

Whoo-hoo, whoo-hoo
Make it brand new-ooh, ooh-ooh
Whoo!

Izzy then brought out a wheel, which she spun as she smiled with sparkles in her eyes.

Then, the two Unicorns and Alicorn started working on the crown holder as Izzy brought out some tools, Misty glued a bottle and placed the others on top of it while Sunset measured it to make sure it fit right for Pipp.

What the three ponies didn’t know is that their Cutie Marks are glowing while they are working on the crown holder.

Come on in, the trash is lovely
Lookin' for a ring for Sunny

Misty place the wheel at one end of the bottle while Izzy and Sunset stack some bottles as the three smiled.

Call it waste, call it misplaced
But always with a dash of taste

After a bit of time, the three finished as they smiled with sparkles in their eyes at their work as the Carnival Crown was on the holder while it was held in place.

“Well, ponies. We’ve done a great job here.” Sunset said with a proud smile.

“We sure have, Sunset.” Misty said with a smile.

Izzy looked at it in thought, “Hmmm... Still missing something.” She said after scratching her head before she placed her hoof on her chin in thought.

“Like what, Izz?” Sunset asked.

Before Izzy could answer, she smiled as Misty’s Cutie Mark glowed as a magic butterfly flew out of it as the three looked in surprise before they smiled.

(Izzy)
...But I think you have forgotten
It's anything really for trash

(Oh, yeah!)
T-R-A-S-H

Izzy sang after saying ‘Oh, yeah!’ as the rest of the Mane 7 looked at her, and Sunset as they smiled.

“Mares and gentlecolt, and baby dragon,” Sunset started with a smile as the others smiled and Sparky giggled. “May we present one of Misty’s creations, the crown holder!” She announced as she and Izzy moved aside.

“Ta-daaaaah!” Izzy cheered with sparkles in her eyes as Misty stood with the crown holder on her as she gave a smile as it sparkled up.

Zipp walked up to Misty in amazement. “Ingenious!” She awed.

Pipp gave a wide smile with sparkles in her eyes as she flew up and went under the holder and put her head underneath the crown. “Carnival, here we come!” She exclaimed in joy as the rest of the Mares cheered.

“Whoo-hoo! Yeah!” Hitch cheered as he took off his hat and waved his mane around while the girls looked at him with brows while Sunny gave a blush at his coltfriend.

“Isn’t he a bit overdoing it?” Sunset asked with a cringe.

“I think all the glitter has gone to his mane.” Izzy joked with a smile.

“Or trying to impress his marefriend here.” Sunset joked while nudging Sunny, which caused her to blush while she and the other mares giggled at both the jokes and Sunny’s reaction.

“That’s Hitch being Hitch.” Sunny said as she walked up to Hitch and gave him a kiss on the cheeks. “The stallion I love and never change.” She said.

Hitch blushed a bit before he gave a smile. “The same to the mare I know.” He said as he and Sunny nuzzled each other lovingly.

“Aaww.” The rest of the mares said in unison, finding their moment adorable and sweet while Sparky gagged a bit from that.

At sundown, the Mane 7 are on the streets of Maretime Bay as they walk down the path with streamers falling and the ponies cheering them as they wave with sparkles in their eyes while the Mane 7 wave back while dancing in the path.

Izzy danced as she moved close to the crowd. “Carnival! Whoo-hoo! Oh, yeah!” She cheered as she hopped around, but then a balloon floated by as her horn popped it by accident. “Whoop!” She called in surprise when she in surprise.

“Hey! Watch it!” Posey exclaimed as she walked up to Izzy’s face with an angry expression, revealing that it was her balloon that Izzy popped.

“Oh.” Izzy said as she gave a sheepish giggle and gave the broken balloon wrap to Posey, “Sorry, Posey.” She apologized with a cheerful smile as she walked off to her friends while Posey growled as her face turned red before Sunset walked up to her as she passed Izzy.

“Izzy, I think you should be more careful about where you dance.” Sunset advised. “The horns are sharp after all.” She said while flicking slightly on Izzy’s horn, which the unicorn giggled.

“I’ll try to be more careful. I promise” Izzy said as she trotted off to her friends.

Sunset then turned to Posey, “And Posey, Izzy is sorry. And you don’t need to be angry about the popping of your balloon, it was an accident.” She pointed out.

“But still, she should watch it!” Posey angrily said.

“You be angry to every little thing, Posey. You need to stop being overdramatic.” Sunset advised while giving Posey a brow. “Just enjoy the festivities, go nuts, but no anger.” She said as she walked up to her friends.

Posey watched them go as she sighed in annoyance. “I hate it when Sunset’s right.” She muttered.

Sunset walked up to Sunny with Misty next to her as the Unicorn looked in awe. “Wow! Look at all these ponies!” Misty called in awed at the crowd.

“That's what Carnival is all about. Bringing everypony together.” Sunny said to Misty with a smile.

“Having fun and joying time together with your friends and families.” Sunset added with a smile as the three ponies smiled to the crowd as they walked down the path.

“We love you, Pipp!” Glory called as Pipp stopped and saw the Pippsqueakes filming her, while their manes were purple with hoofmade versions of her tiara on their heads while having prop wings, while Glory’s wings was dyed purple, looking exactly like her.

“Best Carnival Queen ever!” Seashell cheered.

“Can't wait to hear you sing!” Peach Fizze excitedly said.

“Hey, Pippsqueaks!” Pipp said with a smile at them. “Ah! Looking iconic!” She added with a smirk.

The three Pippsqueaks looked at her with sparkles in their eyes, feeling star-struck. “She saw us!” Glory called.

“She likes our costumes!” Seashell exclaimed as they got in front of Pipp as Peach Fizz held out her phone with a selfie stick.

“I feel just like Pipp!” Peach Fizz cheered as the four smiled at the camera with sparkles in their eyes before a banana hit Pipp on the face, which startled the four as Peach Fizz screamed.

Pipp got the banana peel off her as she looked around in confusion. “Hey! Was that a...?” She was about to ask in confusion.

“Pipp, look out!” Sunny called out from behind Pipp with Sunset next ot her as she pointed up.

“Coming in fruit!” Sunset screamed as more was thrown and started falling.

“We're under fruit attack!” Sunny yelled as the fruit fell on them while some of them covered or moved out of the way while Misty haunched down in fear.

Pipp was then getting hit with more fruit. “Ugh! Hey! Owww!” She yelled as she was getting hit with more fruit.

The crowd kept throwing fruit while an orange hit Zipp by her wing. “Ow!” She cried out.

Sunset used her magic shield to block most of the fruit, but some like grapes hit her from the side of her head. “Ow! Why are these ponies throwing fruit at us?!” She questioned as a strawberry hit her to the wing.

Izzy, however, gave a wide smile with sparkles in her eyes. “Bring it on!” She called as she gave a smile. “Gotta love that fruity rain of good luck!” She exclaimed with a twirl.

“What?” The rest of the Mane 7 called while looking at Izzy in confusion.

“Izzy, what are you talking about?!” Sunset exclaimed as she ducked from an incoming apple.

Izzy turned to her friends in surprise. “You ponies don't know this extra one?” She asked with a smile as some fruit hit her. “Ha!” She called as she caught a pear with her magic. “It's a tale as old... as Maretime.” She started as she was still getting hit by fruit. “Ponies offer fruit to whoever wears the fruit crown, granting them— ow —good luck all year.” She explained after holding a banana before it was hit away.

“Izzy, would’ve been good to know earlier!” Sunset exclaimed before an apple hit her on the head. “Ow! Seriously! Giving would’ve been fine, but throwing isn’t!” She called as she ducked a watermelon.

Izzy gave a sheepish chuckle. “I guess I was caught up in the excitement I forgot to tell you ponies. Oopsie.” She said as she looked at the crowd with a smile. “Wow, they really love you, Pipp.” She commented before she noticed that Pipp was gone. “Pipp? Pipp!” She called out in worry as she searched around the Carnival crown.

“A little help here?!” Pipp cried out as her friends looked down, seeing that Pipp was being crushed by her own crown and the crown holder was dented because of the added weight of fruits the ponies threw as more were being stacked to the top.

“Hang on, Pipp! We got you!” Sunset exclaimed as she, Zipp, and Sunny quickly grabbed Pipp’s hooves and pulled while Misy and Izzy moved the crown slightly before they got Pipp free, but the four mares were sent flying as they landed on the floor. “That works.

Pipp stood up as she wiped her brow. “Phew! Thanks, ponies.” She said to her friends with a smile before she looked at her crown, which was even bigger than before as she frowned sadly. “Aww, but how am I going to wear my crown now?” She asked sadly.

Sunset looked at the crown and Pipp again as she gave a determined smile. “Don’t worry, Pipp, we’ll solve this.” She assured the pegasus.

“How exactly? It’s too big.” Pipp pointed out.

“We can do anything when we work together!” Sunny called as she skated next to Sunset while the rest of the Mane 7 came together with the same look as their Cutie Marks, san Pipp, glowed.

“No fruit is gonna stop us!” Sunset called with a determined smile. “We faced distorting magics, reunited ponykind, restored magic, made new magic, fought Opaline, twice, made friends with dragons, fought the lord of chaos and helped him see the error of his ways, and faced a winged mind-control snow leopard. When we work together, we can make the impossible possible!” She declared.

“With hope!” Sunny exclaimed as she skated around as her Cutie Mark glowed.

“Empathy!” Sunset called next as she flew up with her horn lit as her Cutie Mark glowed next.

“Bravery!” Zipp called as she flew around and landed as her Cutie Mark glowed.

“Heart!” Misty called next as her Cutie Markglowed as she raised her hoof up.

“Kindness!” Hitch called next as he took off his hat while Sparky smiled as Hitch’s Cutie Mark glowed.

“Creativity!” Izzy cheered as she rubbed her hooves together, which sparkled in magic as her Cutie Mark glowed as well.

Then the magic from each pony Cutie Marks shot right onto the crown as it was levitated up and was put onto Pipp’s head, while said pony looked with a wide smile and sparkles in her as the rainbow magic lifted Pipp into the air, without using her wings, as she giggled and spun around as the crowd below looked on in awed with sparkles in their eyes.

Pipp’s Cutie Mark then glowed as well. “And confidence as my song!” She finished as she twirled and glowed a bit as the magic shot up into the sky as fireworks exploded in the sky.

The crowd looked in awe at Pipp and the fireworks with sparkles in their eyes. Pipp opened her eyes as she began to sing with her microphone.

(Bestie Life Song)
(Pipp)
Bestie life
When I got you by my side

Pipp sang as she flew to her sister. Zipp smirked as the two sisters hooftap each other and flew into the air in sync as they held each other hooves.

Nothin' that we cannot do
All I really need is you

Pipp then flew to Sunny and Sunset, the former was skating while the latter flying beside her Sunny took into the air as Sunset caught her as the two posed.

The bestie life, the bestie life
Oh-ohhh, ohhh, ohhh-ohhhh

While Pipp sang, Sparky was eating the watermelon on Pipp’s crown as Hitch tried to get Sparky off, which made Pipp uncomfortable as the MAne 7 and Sparky stood together with smiles as they gave a wink to the crowd while having a fun time at the Carnival.

End of Chapter 2.

Chapter 11: Written in the Starscout

Chapter 11: Written in the Starscouts

In the Brighthouse at night, Zipp is in the living room surrounded by a ton of books while she is looking through the royal family photos of the previous queens of Zephyr Heights before her mother. “Nope. Nope. Nope. Nope. No! No!” She cried out as she closed the book and tossed it away in despair. “Not helpful!” She cried before she hit her head on the table.

The lights turned on as Sunny and Sunset were walking down from upstairs. “Zipp? You're up late.” Sunny said in surprise.

“What’s with the late night research?” Sunset asked in wonder. “You don’t usually do it this late unless you are searching for something you desperately need.” She stated, knowing that Zipp is searching for something.

“Ugh.” Zipp groaned as she lifted her head up. “I've been searching through my family history trying to find somepony who did the whole ‘queen thing’ differently.” She explained while making air-quotes with her hoof. “But…” She then picks up a scroll with a french looking queen. “Guess I'll have to work on my disapproving frown. Hmph.” She said in a posh accent tone while making a frown face similar to the picture.

“Whoa!” Sunny called with a small laugh while Sunny gave a small giggle. “That is a... strong look.” She commented as she gave another laugh.

“Okay, that is a bit funny.” Sunset said with a small giggle. “But, you do know that those were during the times when Equestria was divided and the magic was still gone, right?” She asked.

“Yeah, why?” Zipp asked with a brow.

“There is nothing saying you can't be the FIRST in your family to do the ‘queen thing' differently.” Sunset said to her with a smile. “Now that magic has returned and ponies are together, you can be a better queen than your mother when the time is right.” She said to her. “Even the best of Royalties can have a rough start, I should know since I saw them in action.”

Zipp thought for a moment before she gave a small smile. “Well, I guess that’s true.” She said with a shrug.

“Well, at least you know something about your family.” Sunny said as the three mares looked up and saw Sunny’s old picture of her father above the fireplace.

“You really can't remember anything about being a filly?” Zipp asked in wonder to Sunny.

Sunny then frowned. “No, not really. Not before Mom... you know.” She said a bit sadly as they looked at the picture again.

“Don’t you remember anything about your mother, Sunny?” Sunset asked in wonder. “As a matter of fact, we never saw any pictures of her or you ever telling us about her.” She said while rubbing her chin. “I mean, we know your father, but that’s pretty much it.”

“I really don’t know, Sunset.” Sunny said sadly. “I was way too young to even remember my mother’s face. And she wasn’t really around when growing up with dad. Which is why there’s not even a picture of her around.” She said while lowering her head.

Sunset and Zipp gave sympathetics looks at Sunny, who can’t seem to remember her mother is a bit worse than not having her dad around. Then they heard a thumping sound. “What was that?” Sunny asked her friends as they turned to a shelf as rainbow magic is moving a makeshift book as they looked surprised by it.

“What is that?” Sunset asked as Sunny gave a thoughtful look at the book as she walked towards it as she picked it up and saw the starscout crest and a piece of Sunny above it. “Do you recognize that book, Sunny?

“‘Sunny's Memory Book’?” Sunny read the title before she realized what it was. “Hey, I think I remember this! From when I was a filly!” She said with a smile as Sunset and Zipp walked up to her in surprise.

Sunny opened the book with a couple of photos of herself as a filly, but also a picture of not only Argyle, her father, but also an Earth Pony mare who has ear fur pink lace while wearing a necklace with stars with the middle one having wings, her mane and tail are cerise pink while her mane has red and yellow stripes, her eyes is olive green and her bright yellow star with four purple spots around as she was on a family photo with Argyle and on another of her holding a filly Sunny in her arm.

Sunny gasped when she saw the mare holding her in the picture as her eyes teared up. “Mom?” She asked while Sunset and Zipp were surprised by that.

“That’s your mother?” Sunset asked in surprise. “Wow. She looks great. And now we know why you have rainbow streaks when you become an Alicorn.” She said with a small smile.

“Yeah. I guess I do.” Sunny said with a tearful smile as she touched her mother’s picture, which caused the book to sparkle, which surprised the three mares.

“Whoa. What's happening?” Zipp asked in wonder.

“I don't know.” Sunny said in wonder as she looked at the book. “It feels... warm? Kind of like hot cocoa on a cold day.” She said as she gave a smile and tears formed from her eyes again as the book shined bright and Sunny started glowing as Zipp and Sunset backed away.

“Sunny?” Sunset asked in concern rainbow magic then started coming out of the book and to Sunny.

“Whoa!” Sunny called out.

“Sunny!” Both Sunset and ZIpp cried as Sunny was sucked into the book as Sunset quickly caught it.

“Oh, dear. Not again.” Sunset muttered before she saw something in the book. “Huh?”

“What is it, Sunset?” Zipp asked.

“Look at this.” Sunset said as she made room for Zipp to see in the book as the pegasus gave a surprise look.

“Wait. Sunny?” Zipp asked in surprise as she and Sunset looked at the book.

Sunny then looked up as she looked at her hooves and touched herself, realizing she was a filly again as she looked at her surroundings as she saw that she was on a tree branch on a tall tree, which caused Filly Sunny to scream in fear as she clutched the branch.

“That's it!” Filly Sunny heard a voice as she looked down and saw her mother walking up to her with Argyle beside her. “Just... Just jump down, Sunny!” She encourages me with a smile.

“You've got this, kiddo! We'll catch you!” Argyle promised with a smile as Sunny’s mother nodded.

Filly Sunny looked surprised before she smiled widely with sparkles in her eyes. “Ah!” She called before she jumped from the branch with giggles and tears of joy as her parents raised their hooves to her as they caught her in their arms as Filly Sunny smiled at them as tears kept falling from her cheeks.

“Oh, we're so proud of you!” Argyle said with a proud smile.

“Our little sunbeam!” Sunny’s mother said with a cute smile as she giggled while the two parents hugged their daughter as Filly Sunny returned it.

Outside the book, Sunset and Zipp saw the pictures moving and saw what they witnessed when Filly Sunny jumped from the tree branch and into her parents’ hooves. “Wow. Now that is cute.” Sunset said with a surprise yet warm smile.

“Okay. So Sunny's been sucked inside her own memories.” Zipp said with a freaked out expression. “Keep calm, Zipp. Keep calm!” She called as she turned to Sunset and shook her. “Why aren’t you freaked out!?” She called before Sunset slapped her to the face.

“Keep it together, Zipp.” Sunset said softly to her as Zipp shook her head. “This isn’t the first time we got sucked into a book. And I’ve been trapped in items before, so no surprise there.” She stated. “Besides, this could be useful for us to get to know Sunny’s mother and see what really happens to her if these are Sunny’s memories of her.” She added.

Zipp realizes that Sunset is right as she calms down. “Well, I guess we'd better just go with it, right?” She asked as the two sat on the couch.

“Yeah. Now, let’s turn the page. Maybe there’s more memories with her mother.” Sunset said as she turned the page to show a couple of photos of Filly Sunny messing with some fruit and two pictures of her mother, one with her at her daughter’s side at her bed.

In Sunny’s old bedroom, she was in bed with her mother holding a Twilight figure. “And that's when the magic disappeared from the world and all pony kinds fell apart from each other.” She explained as she gave the Twilight figure to her daughter, who held it with giggles. “But nothing's gone forever, Sunny.” She said as she looked out to the night sky. “I know we can bring it back.” She said with determination as she turned to her daughter with a warm smile.

“And I know that you will do amazing things and make new friends.” Sunny’s mother continued warmly. “Especially those from other worlds like Twilight’s friend Sunset Shimmer, who was from Equestria before going to that world. I know you will meet somepony else like her someday with friends of different pony kind.” She said as she gently caressed her daughter’s cheeks.

Young Sunny Starscout: “Mommy!” She giggled.

Sunset and Zipp looked at the picture in surprise. “Whoa. Sunny’s mother really believed in the magic of friendship and Twilight’s reign like Argyle.” Zipp commented.

“Yeah, and what’s more, she also predicted Sunny’s life before it was even made, like me being in her life.” Sunset said in surprise. “Now I see why Sunny’s father married her. Looks like both of Sunny’s parents believed in Twilight’s history.” She said as she turned the page, which revealed to be Sunny’s mother exploring the different areas she discovered with a picture of her with a saddle bag and a telescope while exploring.

“Whoa, look at those drawings.” Zipp said in amazement as they saw a map drawing on the other page. “And a map.”

“From these details, it looks like Sunny’s mother was an adventurer.” Sunset said while looking at the details. “She must’ve been exploring all of Equestria in her time.” She added with a smile.

“Yeah.” Zipp said with a smile before giving an interested look. “But what was Sunny's mom looking for?” She asked.

“Let’s keep looking.” Sunset as she turned a page and saw Filly Sunny holding a popsicle.

Filly Sunny was holding a huge popsicle while giggling as her parents were watching her behind her with smiles as Sunny’s mother gave silent giggles. Filly Sunny opened her mouth wide, but the popsicle dropped on her face as she licked her face and took some out as she gave a smile.

Sunset and Zipp looked at the memory with fond smiles. “Awwww!” They both said, finding Sunny in that memory cute.

“Baby Sunny is adorable!” Zipp said with a cute smile and sparkles in her eyes before she saw Sunset smirking at her as she cleared her throat. “Okay. Focus, Zipp. This is important.” She said to herself.

“Yeah. It is, but still, that was cute.” Sunset said with a smile. “Sunny was really a cute filly, despite me seeing her actually become one a couple of times when she got turned into a filly with you and the others, twice.” She said with a chuckle.

“Yeah, it was still kinda weird.” Zipp said with a sheepish smile while scratching her head. “Can we move on?”

“Sure.” Sunset said as she turned the page again of another picture of Sunny.

Filly Sunny was under a table as her mother was walking around with her father in the room. “I just know this will give us the answer.” Sunny’s mother said to her husband as she picked up a book and showed him a rolled up map.” If I can find it, it might be the key to bringing magic back to Equestria.” She said with a smile, which made Argyle smile as the two walked off.

Filly Sunny watched her parents walk off as she looked up at the map as she tried to jump up to it, but she couldn’t reach it. She then stacked some books into a stair as she climbed up to the map as she reached for it.

But then Sunny’s mother came in and took the map. “Sorry, Sunny. I need that for my adventure.” She said to her daughter with a smile as Filly Sunny climbed down. “But I do have a special present for you.” She said before she reached into her saddle bag and placed her telescope down. “Can you keep this safe for me until I get back?”

Filly Sunny then smiled with sparkles in her eyes as she giggled and hopped on the telescope, which rolled across as Filly Sunny landed on her back. But she got up with giggles and rolled the telescope to her father as Argyle picked up his daughter as Sunny’s mother giggled.

“Just remember to watch where you're going, Sunny.” Sunny’s mother said as she placed her hoof on her daughter’s cheeks as Filly Sunny nodded before she turned to her husband and placed her hoof on his shoulder. “I love you both.” She said as they gave a family hug. “Look after each other. I'll be back before you know it.” She said with a wink as she walked off while Argyle and Filly Sunny watched.

Sunset and Zipp saw the picture while Sunset gave a thoughtful look. “She was looking for a way to bring back magic. Like Sunny and us.” She said in surprise. “So that’s where Sunny got her adventure side and her way of spreading the magic of friendship.” She said with a smile.

“Yeah. Guess it runs in the family from her parents.” Zipp said with a smile. “It’s a good thing we helped complete their goal.”

“Yeah, but Sunny’s mom didn’t return.” Sunset said with a frown, which made Zipp frown as well. “And from how long it’s been, she hasn’t returned when Sunny was growing up with her dad before he… you know.” She said with a small sadness as Zipp nodded. “I wonder what happened to her?”

“Maybe there’s more on the next page.” Zipp said as Sunset turned the page, but then the other end was the cover. “Oh, no. It's the last page.”

“And it looks like a photo of Sunny and her father in the light room.” Sunset noted, seeing the two in the top of the lighthouse at night.

Argyle was with Filly Sunny watching the stars as Filly Sunny was looking through her mother’s telescope. “The important thing to remember, Sunny, is that your mom will always be watching over you from the stars.” He said with a warm smile while gesturing to the night sky as Filly Sunny gave sparkling eyes as she went looking through the telescope again as Filly Sunny’s Cutie Mark started glowing.

With Sunset and Zipp, their Cutie Marks glowed as well as the book started glowing again. “Oh! Something's happening!” Zipp called as the pages started flipping.

“Yeah, I think I have a feeling what comes next.” Sunset said as Sunny came out of the book with the telescope as she screamed.

“Sunny!” Both Sunset and Zipp called as Sunny landed on them as the couch tilted and the telescope landed next to them.

“Ouch!” Sunset called as they got up as Sunny rubbed her head while Sunset rubbed hers from the bump from the telescope.

“Are you okay, Sunny? What just happened?” Zipp asked Sunny.

“Yeah, we saw the photos of your memories of your mother, but nothing much.” Sunset said after rubbing her head.

“I was... I was inside my memories!” Sunny said with a smile. “And my dad was there, and... I saw my mom!” She said happily.

“We-we saw her, too!” Zipp said with wide eyes.

“We saw your time with her and your father when the pictures were moving.” Sunset said with a smile. “You clearly take after your mother alright.” She said.

“Y-Yeah, I guess I have.” Sunny said with a bright smile.

“But what was she truly like?” Zipp asked in interest. “Do you know what she was looking for? Where did she go?” She asked.

“Yeah, we know it was a clue to find and restore magic, but what was she really looking for?” Sunset asked Sunny. “We know it wasn’t the Unity Crystals if they weren’t rediscovered at the time, but she had a map. Where does it lead?”

“I-I don't know, but... Zipp, Sunset, look!” Sunny said as she pointed down to her mother’s telescope. “I've got the telescope she gave me!” She said as she picked it up.

“It came out of the book from your memories when you exited it.” Sunset said while rubbing her head. “And landed on my head.” She added as the two mares giggled.

Zipp then read the description on the telescope. “‘To Sunny. Love, Mom’.” She read.

“Aw, that’s very touching.” Sunset said with a smile.

“I... I think I know what I have to do!” Sunny said to them with a smile and sparkles in her eyes.

The three then made it to the crystal room at the top of the Brighthouse as they looked around. “In my memory, I was standing…” Sunny started while looking at the telescope and trying to remember which spot she stood on before the Lighthouse became the Brighthouse.

“Right over there.” Zipp said as she pointed to the spot where a stand for the telescope be.

“Looks like the Brighthouse kept one spot of your memories intact when we rebuilt it.” Sunset said as they walked up to the balcony.

“Dad used to say that Mom would always watch over me.” Sunny said as she placed the telescope in place as she took a breather and looked through the telescope as she looked through the stars before she found three twinkle ones up, which made her look up as her Cutie Mark started glowing.

The three mares looked in awed as the Cutie Mark magic shot up to the sky as they went to the three twinkle stars as Sunny watched as they formed into a pattern of Sunny’s mother up in the night sky, which made Sunny teared up with a small smile. “From the stars.” Sunny finished as she looked at the starshape of her mother.

Sunset and Zipp looked at Sunny with warm smiles as Sunset walked up to Sunny and wrapped a wing over her. “From the stars, and from your heart.” Sunset said with a warm smile. “Now not only do you have your memories of your mother back, but now you have two things to remember her by. And wherever she is, she would be proud of the mare you became, Sunny.” She said with a smile.

Sunny kept tearing up with tears of joy as she nodded and looked up to the star shape of her mother again. “Happy Mare’s Day in advance, Mom. I love you.” She whispered as the Brighthouse then glowed brightly.

Then somewhere in Equestria, while Sunny’s mother star shape is still shining, a shadowy figure was up a hill looking at the night sky. “I love you, my sunbeam.” The figure said in a familiar tone before continuing on her journey.

End of Chapter 11.

Chapter 24: Attack of the Vending Machine

Chapter 24: Attack of the Vending Machine

At the Boardtrot, a crowd of ponies are gathered around a vending machine as Izzy comes out with a huge stack of cakes. “Whoo!” Izzy cheered as she twirled around with a smile as Misty came up to her.

“Whoa! Where’d you get that, Izzy?” Misty asked in interest by the stack of cake on Izzy’s back.

“It came out of the new vending machine.” Izzy answered as she gestured to where the vending was as Misty walked up past the crowd as she saw the vending machine with a magical swirl on the screen as it sparkled up.

“Wow!” Misty said in awed with Zipp behind her among the crowd with sparkles in her eyes.

“Ah!” Posey said with sparkles in her eyes as she pressed some buttons, which the screen showed a pineapple as she pressed the enter button as the vending machine sparked up and a blue sphere came out of it from the slot as it appeared a giant pineapple, which Posey carried. “Look! A giant pineapple!” She cheered before she fell to the floor from the heavyweight.

“A candy cane! Yummy!” Seashell cheered as she held up a giant candy cane.

“Ponycorn, please!” Zipp said as she pressed the button, which made a giant pack of ponycorns appear in her hooves. “Whoa!” She cheered in awed.

As the day went by, ponies kept crowding around the vending machine as they selected their options that came out giant size. But when the day ended when night time came, everypony began to leave after selecting their final options in the vending machine.

But then a Raccoonicorn came from behind the two stands and crawled up to the vending machine as he looked through the slot with a smile with his tongue out, wanting to have some of those giant foods. But then the slot began to sparkle, which made the Raccoonicorn eyes widened with sparkles before he was sucked into the slot with a yell before the glowing stopped.

The next day, the ponies were gathered around the vending machine again, but was frowning as Peach Fizz pressed a button as a magical sphere appeared, which is a giant apple, but it has a bite mark on it. “What’s going on?” Peach Fizz asked in concern.

“I want a turn!” Glory exclaimed as she and Seashell came up behind Peach Fizz.

“What’s wrong with this thing?” Seashell questioned as Hitch, Sunny, Twilight, and Sunset walked up among the crowd.

“Whoa, this place is a mess.” Sunny commented as there was some spoiled food on the ground as some was on her hoof.

“What’s going on here?” Sunset questioned as the vending machine’s slot started glowing, which Peach Fizz’s eyes widened as she ducked.

“What’s seem to be the problem?” Hitch asked before a bite up cake came out of the vending machine and hit Hitch on the face as it fell, leaving frosting on his face as he gave a surprised look.

Twilight gave a giggle from that. “You were right. Hitch just kept having food splattered on his face.” She whispered to Sunset, which she chuckled.

“First it was a fruit and now a cake, that’s an improvement.” Sunset joked.

“I heard that.” Hitch said to them with a brow as the three mares giggled as he sighed. “But seriously, what seems to be the problem?” He asked the Pippsqueaks.

“I think the new vending machine is broken.” Seashell said as she held up the apple Peach Fizz brought out. “Look. Everything has... bite marks.” She said in confusion.

“That’s strange.” Twilight said in thought. “Whenever a vending machine gives food, they don’t have bite marks. Do they?” She asked Sunset, since her first time with a vending machine wasn’t good when she first came to CHS.

“Uh, no. But this is the first time a vending machine can make any kind of food for any of us.” Sunset stated. “This thing just came out of nowhere in the middle of the Boardtrot when we first found out.”

“Another item for the Boartrot like the Tinytrot.” Sunny stated as they looked at the vending machine. “But it was okay just yesterday, why would it give food that has bite marks?”

“Hmm.” Hitch hummed as he inspected the slot. “Must be a loose wire or something. Good thing I'm pretty hooves-y with a wrench.” He said with a smile as he placed his hoof in the slot.

“Are you sure that's a good idea?” Sunny asked her coltfriend in concern, as were Sunset and Twilight.

“Yeah, Hitch, in the Boardtrot, anything we touch is magical.” Sunset said with a cringe look.

“The Tinytrot was one of those examples.” Twilight added, knowing that anything new in Boardtrot is based on a magical effect.

“Don't worry, there's always a trick to these things.” Hitch assured the mares with a prideful smile as he didn’t notice the vending machine was sparkling. “You just gotta…” He was cut off when the slot glowed and started pulling him in. “Whoa!” He yelped in startled.

“Hitch!” Sunny, Sunset, Twilight, and the Pippsqueaks cried out as Sunny grabbed Hitch’s tell to pull him out.

“Whoa!” Sunny cried out as she was being pulled in as well.

“Sunny!” Sunset cried out as she grabbed Sunny by the hindquarters as she started pulling her out with Twilight helping her, but then the two Alicorns were pulled in as well with a scream as the four ponies entered the slot.

“Sunset! Twilight!” The Pippsqueaks exclaimed as they and the rest of the crowd looked in shock at what happened to the four ponies.

The four ponies all screamed as they fell through a magic portal where a bunch of giant food were floating around. Sunset and Twilight used their wings to gain flight while Sunny held onto a chocolate bar as she looked down at the endless abyss below.

Sunny grunted as she climbed up. “Hitch! Over here!” She called out to her coltfriend with a wave.

“Whoa!” Hitch called out as he landed on a grape before bouncing off as he hit a cookie as he gave a yell before he landed in front of Sunny. “Nailed it.” He said to his marefriend with a smile as Sunny rolled her eyes with a small smile at Hitch’s acting as he stood up and rubbed his head with slight dizziness.

Sunset and Twilight then landed beside the two Earth Ponies. “Well, that was unexpected.” Twilight commented.

“You think we’ve gotten used to the sudden surprise magic by now.” Sunset commented with a brow. “And also, where are we?”

Sunny looked around as her eyes widened. Um, guys? Are we inside the vending machine?” She asked in shock as they looked around at the endless giant food floating around them.

“I always wondered how these things worked.” Hitch commented with a smile.

“Does every vending machine look like this inside, Sunset?” Twilight asked in awed as she looked around at the endless food.

“No. They do not.” Sunset said in complete shock. “It’s like this vending machine is magical. It has its own pocket dimension with giant endless food floating aimlessly around until they are picked.”

“Sounds about right.” Twilight nodded.

Sunny looked around before she spotted a bandana that was bitten. “Look, ponies. More bite marks. Just like Seashell's apple. We better check it out.” She declared as she jumped onto a floating cookie as Sunset and Twilight flew after her as Hitch landed nervously on the cook as well before they found a cyclone where the snacks were being pulled to.

“It looks like all the snacks are being pulled down.” Hitch said as they landed on a donut.

“It could be the source of the bite marks.” Twilight theorizes.

“I think we need to get down there.” Sunny said seriously.

“You read our minds, Sunny.” Sunset nodded as Twilight nodded.

“Down there?! Into that scary candy vortex?!” Hitch questioned in fear while gesturing to the darkness the snacks are being pulled through. “Sure! Piece of cake!” He said with a nervous look before they saw a giant cake heading for them. “Not literally! Not literally!” He cried out in fear.

“Run!” Sunset shouted as they ran off before the cake splattered onto the donut as Sunset and Twilight took flight while Hitch landed on a bag of chips and Sunny landed on a pie.

“Sunny, look out!” Hitch called out as Sunny saw a strawberry heading towards her as she jumped away as it hit the pie as Sunny landed on a cookie as she barely missed the edge by a hoof.

Sunny looked down before she gasped when she saw a path down down. “I can see a path!” She called out to the others.

“Good eye, Sunny!” Twilight called out as she and Sunset flew beside Hitch, who was riding on a piece of chip.

“We’re right behind you!” Hitch called as he went up to Sunny as she hopped onto the chip.

“Aim for the soda can! Up ahead!” Sunny called as Sunset and Twilight guided the chip as they hop onto the soda can and Sunny opened it up, causing it to squirt up as they move at high speed.

“Cheese puffs - twelve o'clock!” Sunset cried out as they moved around to avoid the cheese puffs.

“Whew.” Sunny said in relief.

“Donut emergency! Donut emergency!” Hitch exclaimed as he pointed to the donut about to block their path.

“We’re not going fast enough!” Twilight exclaimed in worry. “We’ll hit the donut before we can even get past it!”

Sunny then saw some mints floating by, which gave her an idea as he grabbed onto the mind and placed it into the soda as she came up next to Hitch with Twilight and Sunset from the side. “Hold on! Hold on!” She called out as the soda then gave off a burst from the mint as they flew towards the hole of the donut before it was out of drink and they fell into a cupcake.

The four ponies pop their heads out of the cupcake covered in cream as they realize what just happened. “That's teamwork!” Hitch cheered as they shared a hooftap.

“Did it!” Sunny cheered with a smile and a laugh.

“Now that soda went from pop to fizz.” Sunset quipped with a chuckle, which made Twilight chuckled.

“And straight towards the hole of the dough.” Twilight added, which made the three look at her with a brow. “Because we went through a donut hole?” She asked as they kept quiet. “Really? Nothing?”

“Sorry, Twilight. Not your best.” Sunset said with a chuckle.

“Not really.” Hitch said with a shrug.

“Good try though.” Sunny said optimistically as Twilight groaned before they heard a thud that made the food they were standing on shake as they turned and saw the Raccoonicorn that came in eating snacks while huge as a giant while sitting on a throne made from candy and snacks.

“Kevin?!” Hitch asked in shock, recognizing the Raccoonicorn.

“Who?” Sunny, Sunset, and Twilight asked the stallion in confusion.

“Maretime Bay's most wanted crook. I should've known.” Hitch said with a glare as they rushed to the edge of the cupcake as Kevin noticed them as he gave a glare as he jumped up and grabbed the lollipop, which glowed when he touched it. “You've had your fun, Kevin. It's time to put the lollipop down and come with me.” He said seriously.

“Uh. Hitch?” Sunset muttered when Kevin gave a roar as he swung the lollipop, which moved two giant gummy bears around as he gave a laugh and tossed them at the ponies, which they yelled in startled as they jumped away and landed on the pretzel. “That’s new.” She muttered.

“Let's use our words, buddy!” Hitch called out as Kevin summoned more snacks around him before launching it at the four ponies, which made them roll their pretzel around to avoid the snacks.

“Ow! Oww! Owww!” Hitch exclaimed while narrowingly avoiding the snacks.

“We’re at a disadvantage here!” Sunset exclaimed as she and Twilight barely used their shields to block the snacks.

Sunny saw a candy cane floating nearby as she got a determined expression and jumped towards it. “Sunny!” Twilight cried out before Kevin sent more snacks at Sunny, who quickly caught it as she avoided the snacks and backflipped onto a jello as she charged at Kevin, who sent more snacks at her as she whacked the snacks away before her candy cane broke. “Whoa.” Twilight muttered in awed. “She’s good.”

“That’s my mare!” Hitch cheered with a smile.

“Learn from the best.” Sunset said with a proud smile at Sunny’s skills, seeing her training is paying off.

Kevin’s eyes widened as he jumped away from the hard snacks of his own projectiles, which broke his snack throne as he growled and used the lollipop to bring out some sticky candy, which hit Sunny on her hooves as she landed on a cookie, but her hooves are now stuck.

Sunny struggled to break free as Kevin landed in front of her as he launched chocolate almonds at Sunny, which they barely hit. “I don't think he wants to talk!” She cried out nervously.

“Stay very still, Sunny.” Hitch said with determination. “I got you!” He called out as he jumped over, which surprised Sunset and Twilight as Hitch activated his Earth Pony magic and stomped on the cookie, creating vines that broke the cookies to pieces, which freed sunny as they landed on a rainbow candy as the two Alicorns flew next to them.

“Wow, Hitch, that was neat.” Sunset complimented.

“They don’t call me Sheriff of Maretime Bay for nothing.” Hitch said with a smirk as he turned to Kevin. “Time to take out the trash!” He quipped as the three mares smirked in agreement as they charged at Kevin as Hitch used his magic to grow more vines to block a snake before narrowly avoiding another while Sunny did the same as she avoided the snacks.

Sunset and Twilight flew ahead while creating magic shields to cover their two friends. “Keep moving!” Twilight called as they ran at Kevin as a chocolate piece came at them, slicing the rainbow sour candy as they narrowly avoided it as Hitch charged up at Kevin.

But then Kevin summons a soda can and starts shaking it as he aimed it at Hitch. “Uh-oh.” Hitch said nervously as Kevin opened up the soda can, which hit him as Hitch then got stuck into a jello.

“Hitch!” Sunny cried out in worry as she floated aimlessly.

“Okay, time to put this critter on a diet!” Sunset called out as she and Twilight flew towards Kevin as they fired magic blasts at him, which he used the snacks to block them as he growled before Twilight and Sunset flew around to circle back while avoiding the snacks.

“Watch out! Incoming snack attacks!” Twilight called out as she and Sunset avoided more snacks. Kevin had enough as he summoned a big giant caramel sweet and launched it at the two alicorns. “Aaah!” Twilight cried out in startled as she and Sunset didn’t have time to react as the caramel hit them and they were sent back and hit a big box as they struggled to break free. “What is this stuff?!” She questioned.

Sunset struggled as she licked her lips to taste the caramel. “Caramel?” She questioned as she licked her lips again as she gave a smile. “Good, but super sticky!” She called as she and Twilight struggled to break free.

“Way stickier giant size!” Twilight called as they still struggled to break free before they and Hitch were pulled towards Kevin.

Sunny gasped when she saw her friends in trouble as she saw Kevin giving a laugh as Sunset, Twilight, and Hitch gave panicked expressions as Sunny gave a glare as she started glowing. That's enough!” She yelled as her eyes glowed as her Alicorn form appeared. “I'm all three pony kinds wrapped up into one!” Her Cutie Mark then started glowing. “My cutie mark comes to life with hope bright as the sun!” She recited as she released a bright flash, which blinded the four as they saw Sunny floating in her Alicorn form while glowing. “This snack attack is over!” She said to Kevin with a smirk, while the critter looked at her nervously as Sunny released a huge magic blast, which broke the snacks as it set her friends free as they were caught in a huge light.

Outside the Vending Machine, the slot glowed as the four ponies and Raccoonicorn, who was now back to normal size, came out as they landed on the floor. “Wow, Sunny. You are getting really good.” Sunset complimented.

“Thanks. I had practice from very good teachers.” Sunny said with a smile to Sunset and Twilight.

“And you’re a great student.” Twilight added as Sunny smiled at the compliment.

Kevin was stuffed from all the snacks he ate as he was about to make a getaway, but Hitch grabbed him. “Nice try, buddy. You can come down from that sugar high back at the station.” He said firmly as he turned to Sunny. “Thanks for having our backs in there, Sunny.” He said to his marefriend with a smile.

Sunny gave a light blush and a giggle. “Anytime, Hitch. Always.” She said with a warm smile as their Cutie Marks glowed as Sunny and Hitch gave each other a small nuzzle while Twilight and Sunset watched with smiles.

“They’re bond is so strong when they’re together.” Twilight said with a smile.

“You have no idea.” Sunset said with a smile as Kevin then dug into Hitch’s mane and brought out a piece of a snack that was still on him, which the ponies noticed as he ate the piece.

“Hey!” Hitch said with a brow as Kevin gave a belch as the mares laughed in amusement from that.

On a hill top, not so far from Maretime Bay, a heptagon-shaped portal opened up, making some leaves around glitch and float in the air.

Soon, from said portal, two figures step out, but only their eyes are visible, as they watch at Maretime Bay in the distance.

"I told you, so called "King of the Monsters", that we'll find it!" One of them spoke, as their eyes turned green with a purple aura surrounding them.

"Perhaps I underestimated you, umbrum," The other one replied, their eyes being red with yellow sclera. "Now stick to your part of the deal, and I will stick to mine."

The first figure laughed, their eyes shining with malice. "Consider it done, old man!"

End of Chapter 24.

Special 5: Rainbows, Rollercoasters, Hoppalottas

Special 5: Rainbows, Rollercoasters and Hoppalottas

In the Boardtrot, Sunny and Comet are pouring in some smoothies into the smoothie cups with pictures of the rest of the Mane 8 faces as they poured some different smoothie flavors on it before they closed the cups as Comet moved the last two to the others. “Morning smoothies are ready! Izzy!” Sunny called out with a smile.

Izzy then came in and levitated the seven cups. “I’m on it, Sunny.” She said with a smirk and a chuckle as she rushed off.

At Pipp’s stand, she was going over her supplies while looking at her notebook. “Good on green. Um, yellow is a little low.” Pipp noted before she saw something that made her squeal in excitement with sparkles in her eyes as she tossed her notebook and pen. “Is this the new pink one?!” She asked in excitement as she turned to her new mirror, which sparkled.

Pipp saw her reflection and saw that her Cutie Mark has a bit of sparkles and pink gems on it. “Oh! A-maze-ing!” She sang in awed with a twirl with sparkles in her eyes as Izzy appeared behind her, which showed her mane a bit big with some flowers on it.

“Heym Pipperooni.” Izzy said as she brought the smoothie with Pipp’s face on it. “Strawberry Ripple Smoothie comin atcha!” She called as she gave it to Pipp.

“Oooh! Thanks, Iz.” Pipp thanked as she sip her smoothie, which made her smile as she gave a twirl. “Mmm! Yummy! It’s perfect!” She said with a smirk as Izzy walked off.

Izzy then went to the magic stand where she saw Sunset and Twilight setting up some supplies for some magical spells. “Sunset. Twilight.” Izzy greeted them with a smile.

“Hi, Izzy.” Sunset said with a smile.

“I see you two are preparing for some epic magic spells.” Izzy said with a smirk.

“Always have to be prepared.” Twilight said with a smile before she noticed the smoothies. “Are those our smoothies?”

“Yep! And here are yours.” Izzy said with a smirk as she levitated Sunset and Twilight’s smoothies to their respective owners as they took sips and drank them.

“Amazing, as usual.” Twilight said with a smile.

“Thanks, Izzy.” Sunset said with a smile. “And tell Sunny we said thanks as well.”

“Sure will.” Izzy nodded as she walked off.

But then, she heard Sparky cheered as he rode by her in a bubble cart. “Whoa!” Izzy called with a twirl before she regained her bearings as she gave a smirk. “Gotta love that little dragon.” She said with a smirk as Hitch ran past her.

“Sorry, Izzy!” Hitch apologized with a smile while chasing after Sparky.

“Guess you’ll have that Super Citrus Smoothie to go, eh Hitchipoo?” Izzy asked with a smirk as she tossed Hitch’s smoothie to the Earth Pony stallion, who caught as he drank the whole thing before throwing it in the trash as he turned to Izzy while still moving his hooves.

“Thanks, Izzy. I really needed this.” Hitch said with a smile as Sparky went past him. “Sparky! Careful, please!” He called out as he chase Sparky around the Boardtrot. “Sparky!” He called out.

“Whoa!” Misty called out as she was tossed out of her stand while buried in a pile of ponycorn that just came out of her stand as Izzy came to her with a knowing smirk.

“Let me guess, you put too many kernels in the popper, again?” Izzy asked with a smirk as Misty gave a sheepish smile while tapping her hooves in embarrassment.

“Uh, yeah.” Misty said with a smile as she got out of the ponycorn and shook it off her. “I just can’t get it right. It’s always too much and not enough.” She said with a frown before she saw the smoothies. “Oooh! Is that what I think it is?” She asked with a smile.

“Uh-huh.” Izzy nodded as she gave Misty her smoothie. “One blueberry crumble smoothie with extra ice.” She said with a smirk as Misty then sip her smoothie.

“Mmmmmm!” Misty hummed with a smile at the taste before they heard a bell as Hitch was standing on a stand as he had a megaphone on.

“Attention please! The Boardtrot will be opening in five minutes!” Hitch announced, which made Misty and Izzy gave startled yeps from the timelimits.

“I gotta go!” Izzy called as she rushed off.

“Thanks for the smoothie, Izzy!” Misty called with a smile.

Izzy look around as she tried to find Zipp for her smoothie. “Just gotta find…” She then saw Zipp flying in the Zippercoaster in the sky. “Ah-ha! There you are Zipperooni!” She cheered.

“Whoo-hoo! Alright!” Zipp cheered at the thrill of her ride as she laughed before Izzy gave a loud whistle, which made Zipp turn to her as Izzy gave a wave as Zipp gave a smirk. “Come on!” She called as she rode her coaster cart lower and upside down as Izzy levitated Zipp’s smoothie higher as Zipp caught it before she was brought back up. “Nice shot, Izz!” She called as she rode some more in the air.

(A New Day Song)

A bit later, everypony gathered in front of the gates of the Boartrot, looking very excited before Hitch steps forward with Sparky beside him as he unlocks the gate. “Welcome to the Boardtrot!” Hitch announced as everyone trotted into the Boardtrot.

(Pipp, Hitch, and Izzy)
It's a new day, a magical morning
Never boring, there's wonder everywhere

Misty packs ponycorn to a customer as she levitated with her magic and into the bag, but before she could give it to the customer, she was buried in more ponycorns, which made her and the customer laugh.

It's a new day, flying and soaring
We're exploring, we're gonna make our way
Calling everybody, you know who you are

The ponies are having fun in the flying teacups as they enjoy the spinning while the Pippsqueaks were in the ferrish wheel tkaing a selfie as the zippercoaster cart flew by them as they smiled in awed as Zipp, Queen Haven, and Alphabittle were riding on it, while the two adult ponies were a bit uneasy from the speed unlike Zipp as Alphabittle screamed before he fainted in the profess.

Beautiful and strong, you're like a shining star
Ready to pla-a-ay
It's a new day (Hitch: It's a new day)

A bit later, the Pippsqueaks went to Pipp’s stand as she gestured to the two charms. “Okay, Seashell, what’s it gonna be?” Pipp asked with a smile as she gestured to the two gems. “Pink or purple?” She asked.

“Mmmm…” Seashell hummed as she pick up the two gems. “Pink.” She said before she saw Glory giving her a frown. “No, purple.” She then saw Peach Fizz shook her head. “No, pink. Ugh! How can i choose?!”

(Pipp)
It's a delight

“How about you have both?!” Pipp suggested with a smile, which made the Pippsqueaks giggled in excitement as soon, they had some sparkles and gems on their Cutie marks.

(Pipp and Hitch)
This bestie life is all we need

(Pipp)
We can create this life

(Pipp and Hitch)
We're makin' history

(Pipp)
Feeling wonderful, now we're shimmering

At Izzyy’s stand, she created some sort of tea drinking cap to Onyx as she put it on. “I call these, Tea-aras!” Izzy said as she then snorted in a laughter as Onyx drank from her hat. “Get it? Cause, tea.” She added as Onyx gave a smirk from that.

(Pipp and Izzy)
Ready for anything, yeah

As the day went by, everypony enjoyed their time at the Boardtrot as the sun began to set as the day was almost over. At Sunny’s smoothie stand, Sunny and Comet are making five batches of smoothies, which she gave two to Sunset and Twilight, which they smiled with winks on the counter.

(Pipp and Hitch)
Let's go!
With all the friends that we lo-ove
It’s a new day!

Sunny then held up the three remaining smoothies as she gave a smile. “One dazzle berry smoothie and one winter berry--” She was cut off when she turned and saw it was none other than Allura in front of her, which shocked Sunny as she dropped one of the smoothies. “Swirl.” She finished with a nervous smile.

On seeing Allura, this made Sunset and Twilight do a double spit take from their smoothies as they looked at Allura. “What in Celestia’s name?!” Twilight exclaimed in shock.

“Allura?!” Sunset asked in shock with a light glare.

Alurra paid no mind to the two Alicorns as she took the two smoothies from Sunny as she drank the purple one. “Hi. Um… Hello, Allura.” Sunny said with a nervous chuckle. “Is this your second time at the Boardtrot?” She asked as the ponies around saw Allura and they quickly ran off as Misty and Pipp saw her from their stand.

“When did you get here?” Twilight questioned with a suspicious look.

“And why are you here and out in the open? Aren’t you usually a sneaky leopard?” Sunset questioned as she kept her guard up while still shocked that Allura is actually out in the open.

“Huh.” Allura scoffed. “Don’t worry, ponies.” She said as Comet went next to Sunny, who looked in fear when he saw Allura as he quickly held Sunny in fear. “I’m not here to make trouble.” She assured them, which surprised them. “For some reason, Twitch finds this sort of thing enjoyable.” She added in annoyance as she turned to where Twitch is as the ponies followed her gaze.

They saw Twitch inside one of the floating spinning teacups as he spun it around as he laughed before giving a crazed look while his laughter turned historically from the thrill. The ponies gave disturbed looks while Allura gave a smile at seeing her sidekick having fun.

“Wow, talk about unsettling.” Sunset commented with a cringed look.

“If you can believe it, that’s his ‘having fun’ face.” Allura said as she gave a slight smirk to them.

“If that’s his fun face? I don’t wanna know what his other faces are.” Twilight said with a shudder.

“Well, at least he hasn't thrown up in it.” Comet commented with a small smile as Allura turned away in annoyance while Sunny, Sunset, and Twilight gave amusing smiles. “I’m not allowed on that one anymore, cuz everytime they have to close it down to clean it, it's kind of an impressive amount of--”

“Ugh, charming.” Allura said in disgust as she began to walk off with her two smoothies.

“Uh, have a nice day, Allura.” Sunny said as Allura stopped and crushed the smoothies as she gave an anger look as she turned to the ponies.

“Tell me something, ponies. Am I stuck in Maretime Bay?” Allura questioned firmly as Sunny and Comet held each other nervously while Sunset and Twilight gave serious looks as Comet and Sunny nodded to Allura’s question. “Then I think it’s safe to say that I won’t be having any nice days!” She empathizes as she leaned close, which made Sunset and Twilight push her back.

“Hey, you’re the one who followed us back to Equestria to steal the Nova Charm back. It was your own fault.” Sunset said with a look.

“That doesn’t make me any less angry at you ponies.” Allura growled.

“Maybe try the Ferris Wheel!?” Comet spoke up with a nervous smile. “It always cheers me up!” He added as Sunny nodded in agreement.

“Is that so?” Allura questioned as her eyes glowed. “Don’t you mean you hate the ferris wheel?” She questioned with a smirk as she used her mind trick powers on Comet.

“Hate the ferris wheel. Yes. I really do hate that ride.” Comet said in a zombie-like tone as Sunny, Sunset, and Twilight glared at her as they nodded as Sunny went into her Alicorn form, which pushed Allura back as she skidded to a stop as the three Alicorns took to the air.

“Hey! Stop that!” Sunny yelled with a look.

“Enough with your mind tricks, Allura!” Sunset added with a look. “And why don’t you just run along back to your lair?”

“Because even you know that you’re no match for three Alicorns.” Twilight added with a glare. “So spare yourself the tension and run along.”

Allura glared at them as she stopped her magic and gave a huff. “My partner is waiting for me anyway.” She said as she then walked off as the three Alicorns watched her go.

The three Alicorns then turn to Comet. “You okay, Comet?” Sunny asked as Comet shook his head as he nodded after having gotten out of Allura’s mind control. “Don’t worry about her.”

“Allura is such a jerk. Especially mind controlling others? That’s just rude.” Twilight said with a look to where Allura was.

“But this is the first time Allura stepped out into the open.” Sunset said with a brow. “And her having a secret partner, that’s still a mystery. But she’s here to let Twitch have fun, huh, never seen that side of her before for caring about her partner.”

“She’s a bit different from Opaline, that’s for sure.” Sunny said in agreement, seeing that as well before the ponies heard an alarm that was heard from the Boardtrot as they turned and saw Hitch with his megaphone.

“You know what that means, ponies!” Hitch called out with a smile as everypony got off the attractions they were on. “The Boardtrot is now closed!” HE called out.

(Let your Magic Run Wild Song)

Let your magic run wild
Let your magic run wild

The MAne 8 are giving the final items to the ponies as Zipp got off her zippercoaster, which caused her Nova Charm Shard from it to levitate up all suddenly as the ponies began to leave the Boartrot.

“You don’t have to go home, but you can’t stay here.” Hitch joked as he turned to his friends. “Huh? Huh?” He asked with a smirk as the mares all groaned from his bad jokes.

Zipp then went to Misty, Sunset, Sunny, and Twilight. “Somepony really needs to have a word about these terrible jokes.” She commented as they all gave amusing smiles.

“Agreed.” Twilight nodded in agreement.

“What? That was a good one.” Hitch said with a smile.

“No it wasn’t.” Sunset said with a smirk. “Though, I think Sunny could also need a talk about that.” She teased with a smirk.

“Hey!” Sunny said with a playful look with a smile as they all shared a small laugh.

Soon, the Mane 8 are out of the Boardtrot as Hitch locked the gate as they began to walk off.

You would spend your whole life shining
Let your magic run wild

As they left, Zipp’s shard crystal began to glow brighter as it then made the other seven Nova Charms glow brighter as their magic shot up into the sky and created a sparkling star with a rainbow around it, which caught Sparky’s attention.

“Oooh!” Sparky said in awed as he babbled to Hitch as he pointed back to the star to try and get him to see it.

Hitch smiled as he rubbed Sparky’s head. “I know you love the Boardtrot, Sparky. But we’ll be back there tomorrow, silly little dragon.” He said with a baby tone as he continued off, not noticing the star.

It was then night time as the mares were in the Brighthouse as they were getting ready for bed. “There was a ridiculous rumor going around the Boardtrot today that Allura was by the teacup ride.” Zipp said with an amusing smile as she went to her bed with a laugh. “Imagine that.” She added as Misty, Sunset, Sunny, and Twilight gave concern frowns from that.

“Oh, that was no rumor.” Pipp spoke up as they turned to her. “I saw her with my own two eyes.” She stated as she placed her bed mask over her eyes and layed down.

“And she was right in front of us at the smoothie stand and tried to get Comet to hate ferris wheels until Sunset, Sunny, and I sent her packing.” Twilight added with a brow.

“Maybe we need a rule that super evil powerful snow leopards aren’t allowed at the Boardtrot?” ZIpp suggested as she tucked her pillow.

“We can’t do that, Zipp.” Sunny said with a frown. “Everypony and every creature is welcome there.”

“Sunny’s got a point there.” Sunset said in agreement. “I mean, Allura may be evil, but compared to Opaline, she’s a bit mellow if she was only there to let Twitch have fun.” She added as Misty nodded in agreement.

“Exactly.” Sunny nodded. “You know, I kinda feel bad for her. It can’t be easy feeling like an outsider.” She said with a frown.

“Yeah. Feeling like you don’t belong is really lonely.” Misty said with a frown, knowing that feeling when she was with Opaline as Sunny gave her a comforting hug.

“I know a few others who felt the same way.” Twilight said in understanding, since she met a few other outsiders who felt out of place before they adjusted to Equestria when they accepted them.

“Ditto.” Sunset added, knowing from experience from CHS after her ‘Meanset Shimmer’ days. “Being treated like an outsider is pretty rough.”

“Well, I think we should try and figure out how to make her feel more welcome here.” Sunny suggested with a smile, which made the others, san Misty, groaned in response.

“Not again, Sunny.” Sunset muttered, since Sunny was still having the same idea since they found out Allura was in Equestria as they got ready for bed.

“What?” Sunny asked in confusion as she looked around her friends, who were looking tired. “We could have a little picnic? Or maybe invite her for family dinners? Oh, I know, we could do a hike together at Prancing Point?” She suggested as she walked close to her friends. “It’s so beautiful up there, it’s impossible to be grumpy.” She added with a smile, but she saw that her friends were fast asleep as Sunny turned to Sunset, who was still wide awake while she was getting ready for bed as she rubbed her eyes.

“How about, I give you a reminder to why we shouldn’t be friends with Allura.” Sunset said with a dull look as she began to get to bed.

“Wait, wait, Sunset.” Sunny said as she made Sunset turn to her. “You know as well as I do that we should try to give friendship to Allura and show her how it is so that she doesn’t feel out of place.”

“Or she might get ticked off and use her magic to either erase our memories of her encounter and toss us out of the cave.” Sunset said with a brow.

“Sunset, you know how it felt to be an outcast like Misty.” Sunny said with a pleading look. “Wouldn’t you want to show someone that you found the light to show them the way?” She asked.

“Sunny, your heart is in the right place, but let’s face it, Allura is the way she is, grumpy, angry, and a bit of a brainwasher, not to mention, she has a secret partner with her to do worse to us with dark magic.” Sunset said as Sunny frowned as Sunset placed a wing on her. “Sunny, we can show friendship to her many times, but Allura will keep denying it. And even if we make nice, she’ll just kick us out and erase our memories of that moment with her like what happened with Izzy and Zipp.”

“But maybe we can--” Sunny tried to say.

“I’m sorry, Sunny. But you have to face the fact that not everyone can give friendship a chance.” Sunset said to her. “Opaline and a few other ancient enemies of Equestria are one of those. There’s only so much that we ponies, especially Alicorns, can do. You just have to make an exception that we have limits. Do you understand?” She asked.

Sunny looked at her for a moment before she sighed. “Okay, I understand.” She conceded.

“Good. Now, let’s get some sleep. We have another big day at the Boardtrot tomorrow.” Sunset said as she went to bed and went to sleep as Sunny just stood there with a frown as she hummed to herself in thought as she looked at the dark magic spellbook she kept under her bed that she’s been using for practice to control dark magic as she gave a thought.

The next morning, the Mane 8 walked back into the Boardtrot as Hitch opened the gate to begin their day before they could let the ponies come in before Zipp flew ahead and stopped when she saw something. “This is new.” Zipp commented as she saw some purple clouds, producing what look to be a rainbow waterfall.

“Wow!” The Mane 8 said in amazement.

“Rainbow waterfalls?” Twilight said in surprise at seeing rainbow waterfalls.

“You know these, Twilight?” Sunny asked with a surprise smile.

“Yeah, there was an area in Equestria called Rainbow Falls, the best and beautiful spot in Equestria. Applejack, Rainbow, and Rarity took their sisters there a couple of times.” Twilight said with a smile. “And there was also a swap meet close to it as well.

“And like totally beautiful!” Pipp sang as she flew around and went through the rainbow falls and took a selfie with her phone.

“I haven’t seen rainbow waterfalls in a long time.” Sunset commented. “But we know they weren’t here yesterday.”

“I wonder what kind of magic is making new stuff appear at the Boardtrot.” Misty wondered as she looked at the rainbow waterfalls. “You think it’s safe?” She asked while turning to Hitch.

Hitch and Sparky looked at the rainbow fall next to them, but when they got a closer look, they were doused by a drop of it, soaking them wet as Hitch groaned while Sparky laughed. “Ugh! Why is it always me?!” Hitch asked, wanting to know why karma always gets to him.

“Yeah, you kinda need to watch out for sudden splashes.” Twilight advised with an amusing smile.

“I see that.” Hitch groaned tiredly.

“Hello!” Posey’s voice called out as they turned to the gates and saw Posey by them. “Can we come in? Shouldn’t the Boardtrot be open already?!” She questioned impatiently.

Dahlia then came next to her and cleared her throat. “Please.” She reminded Posey, who rolled her eyes in annoyance as she turned to the Mane 8. “She meant to say ‘please’!” She called out with a smile.

Posey groaned in annoyance. “Can you open already, please?” She asked with a strained smile while Dahlia gave pleading eyes.

“Ah!” Sunny called out in realization. “It’s so late! Come on, ponies! Everything is going to be totally fine!” She assured with a smile with her friends, which they returned.

“Yeah, I mean, these rainbow waterfalls aren’t so bad. If anything, they just make the Broadtrot more fun.” Sunset added as they nodded in agreement.

A bit later after opening the Boardtrot, the ponies are having a fun time while enjoying the rides and attractions while the Mane 8 are at work with their stands. At the Zippercoaster, Zipp and Misty are trying to get Posey to try it out.

“Come on, Posey! You will love it, I promise!” Zipp encouraged with a smile as Posey gave a brow.

“I’ll come with you.” Misty said with a smile as Posey turn to her. “I was nervous at first too, Posey. But my friends helped me.” She said with sparkles in her eyes.

“Alright, alright.” Posey conceded as they got onto the cart as they strapped in. “But not too fast, Zipp. Promise?” She questioned with a look, knowing how Zipp loves speed.

“Yes, you got it.” Zipp said with a smirk before she look ahead. “Let’s go.” She quickly said as they took off at high speed, which made Posey scream as they took to the air as they moved around the Boardtrot in the sky while Posey yelled before Zipp saw one of the rainbow falls in front of her. “Ahah! Everypony, hang on!” She called with a smirk.

“Zipp! Nonononono! Aaaahh!” Posey screamed before they went through the rainbow fall as Posey began to laugh as Misty and Zipp joined in as they went through each rainbow falls in the sky before they turned to the big one at the center of the Boardtrot as the ponies all cheered them on.

“Look at them go--” A pony called before Zipp, Posey, and Misty went through the rainbow fall, but unlike the others, they disappeared, which made the rest of the Mane 8 and the crowd gasped in shock.

“Zipp!” Sunny called out.

“Misty!” Sunset cried out next as everypony, even Allura and Twitch, who came to have another visit of the Boardtrot, looked in shock at what they just saw.

Everypony then began to panic as they ran around. “I knew this place was trouble!” Rufus exclaimed as he shook Hitch and Sparky as Pipp flew in and kept her Pippsqueaks close as everypony ran around in panic.

“Okay, okay, ponies! Settle down!” Twilight called out as she, Sunny, and Sunset got in the middle of the group.

“Stay calm!” Sunny added. “Let us check it out.” She said as she focus her magic and went into her Alicorn form.

“Maybe we can follow them.” Sunset added as the three Alicorns flew around the rainbow falls as they looked at the center of it as they took a breath. “Let’s go for it.” She said as Sunny and Twilight nodded as they flew through the rainbow fall, which caused everypony to gasped in worry before the three Alicorns went out the other end, which made them sigh in relief.

“Strange. It made Posey, Zipp, and Misty disappear, but now it’s not doing the same to us?” Twilight asked in a surprise tone.

“Hmmm, this waterfall must have been some kind of portal a minute ago, but now it’s not.” Sunny noted as she inspect the rainbow fall.

“Why is it always a strange portal that appears out of nowhere in a strange form?” Sunset questioned tiredly while rubbing her head. “And why is it happening now?”

“I don’t know. But there’s gotta be a reasonable explanation.” Sunny said while rubbing her chin.

“The Boardtrot is cursed!” Onyx exclaimed as everypony started panic again as they run around.

“Ponies, hold on!” Sunny called out as she, Twilight, and Sunset landed down. “Hold on!”

“Nopony panic! It’s fine!” Twilight called out as everypony kept panicking.

“”Hey, hey, don’t worry! Everything will be okay!” Sunny added.

“Okay, everypony! Quiet!” Sunset yelled out in frustration at their sudden panicking as she groaned as everypony kept screaming and running around. “I hate to do this, but…” She started as she focused her magic and charged up her horn before she fired a blast in the air, which made a loud noise that made everypony stop panicking as they all looked at the Alicorns. “Snap out of it! All of you!” She exclaimed with a firm look as everypony all flinched a bit from her outburst. “Seriously, we talked about panicking at the first sign of strange things! And we don’t really know what happened!”

“So, will you all calm down and wait until we figure this out?!” Twilight asked, which made everypony look at each other sheepishly as they chatted in understanding. “Great! Thank you.” She said as she turned to Sunny and Sunset. “Back in my time, nopony panicked at anything this strange this easily when something happened. Unless it’s a bad guy or something that is serious, but this is insane.” She commented with a brow.

“Yeah, they just haven’t seen much before.” Sunny said with a sheepish smile.

“Yeah, you get used to it.” Sunset said with a sigh. “But still, what happened to Posey, Zipp, and Misty?” She asked as they looked at the center rainbow falls.

Allura and Twitch look at the center rainbow falls as Allura somehow felt familiar with it. “I’ve never seen anything like that in many moons.” Allura commented while eyeing the rainbow fall.

Inside the rainbow fall’s portal stream, Posey, Zipp, and Misty were screaming when they suddenly entered the portal as they move around before they made it to the other end of the portal, which made them realizes they came out from a pond in a middle of a forest with brown leaves as they yelped and fell into the pond with a splash.

After they got their bearings, they stood up as they were completely soaked. “Ugh. yuck.” Zipp said in disgust.

“Ugh!” Posey groaned in frustration. “Where are we?!”

“I don’t think we’re in Maretime Bay anymore.” Misty said with a frown as they shook the water off themselves and looked around as Zipp gave a serious look as she spread her wings in ready.

Pipp then cleared her throat when she saw something. “Uh, Zipp?” She asked as she pointed her hoof, which made Zipp and Misty look and saw that they were surrounded by a large group of chubby bunnies as they all babbled at them in surprise.

“Oh.” Zipp said in surprise as she looked down and saw a bunny babbling as it bounced around, but then it started glowing and surprisingly, it grew some plants around. “Whoa! Are you seeing this? It’s like these bunnies have some kind of Earth Pony magic!” She said in amazement as the bunny kept growing plants. “Hello?” She added with a wave and a smile.

The bunny then babbled with a frown and hopped away from her and stomp its leg down, which grew some flowers before it grew some vines, causing it to wrap around Zipp’s arm as she cringe from the pull. “Ow! Oka! Okay! No petting!” She called as she was pulled down. “It’s fine, ponies! I got this under control!” She assured them.

“Under control?” Posey questioned as she gave Zipp a look. “You call this under control?! I never wanted to go on your ridiculous Zippercoaster in the first place, and now look at us!” She called as Misty gave a frown. “We just traveled through a portal, have no idea where we are, and now we’re surrounded by some new kind of magical bunnies! No! No way! I am so out!” She yelled out as she was about to walk off.

But then Posey saw a stump in front of her as a shadow loom over it, which made her look up and quickly backed up when a giant female bunny landed in front of her while giving the ponies an intimidating glare, which made them back away in shock as Zipp got her hoof free as one of the bunny’s babbled.

“On second thought, maybe I’ll just sit right here.” Posey said with a nervous smile as she sat down on the pond.

“Hello, uh, Miss Bunny, uh, ma’am?” Misty asked with a nervous smile as the ponies gave nervous smiles. “My name is Misty and these are my friends Posey…” She continued as Posey gave a smile with sparkles in her eyes with her hooves together. “...and Zipp.” She introduced as Zipp gave a wave.

Then the bunny’s started babbling as the leader babbled and gestured around as the bunnies then moved into affirmation. “What’s that?” Misty asked as the bunnies started glowing and circled them as the three ponies started to feel sleepy when a mist was formed. “Are you ponies starting to feel…” She gave a yawn. “Really sleepy.” She finished before she fell asleep.

Zipp yawned as she stretched. “Me too.” She said as she went to sleep as Posey yawned and stretched next.

“Maybe I’ll just have a little nap.” Posey said tiredly as her vision went blurry before she has fallen asleep.

Back in Maretime Bay, the rest of the Mane 8 are gathered in the Brighthouse in the Unity Crystals’ room as Pipp had her double screen computer set up to find Zipp, Misty, and Posey by any of her contacts. “That’s right. Any sign of her, you let me know immediately!” Pipp said with a serious look.

“I have a thought.” Hitch spoke up as Pipp turned to him. “Did you look on ‘where my bestie’s’ app?” He suggested while holding up his phone as Pipp gave him a dull look. “Sometimes it can be really helpfu--”

“Oooh, oooh! What a great idea. That sounds mor--” Pipp tried to sarcastically say before there was a bing on her computer that showed Zipp’s account as a video appeared. “Oh! Oh! Zipp just posted a video! Thank hoofness!” She said in reli;ef that her sister is still okay.

“Well, let’s see what Zipp is showing.” Twilight said as Pipp nodded as she played the video, which showed the glowing bunny in the forest they haven’t seen before as the bunnies babbled happily, growing fowlers while they shared a high-five with their ears as they hopped around as they sang.

“Well, there’s something you don’t see everyday.” Sunset commented in surprise by what they were seeing.

“What is that song? Ahahah, the beat.” Pipp said with a smirk at the song the bunnies are making.

“Yeah. Yeah.” Izzy said as she danced and hummed to the bunnies’ song as she then got curious. “And why do little bunnies have Zipp’s phone?” She asked.

Hitch then gasped in realization. “If Zipp’s phone just posted, maybe she’s on the map now!” He said as Pipp checked on Zipp’s location, but found nothing as it showed a question mark.

“No! It still says location unknown!” Pipp said with a frown before she went back to the video and saw something. “Hang on.” She then gasped when she saw something behind the bunnies. “Look! Right there! In the background! Is that what I think it is?” She asked as she zoomed in and Izzy gasped.

“There it is!” Izzy said with a smile. “The Zippercoaster!” She then frowned. “But how do we figure out where exactly that ‘there’ is?” She questioned, gesturing to the forest and the bunnies. “I’ve never seen those kinds of bunnies before in my whole life.” She noted.

“Me neither.” Sunny said as she turned to Twilight and Sunset. “Twilight? Sunset?” She asked.

“Don’t look at me.” Sunset said with her hooves raised. “I don’t know what kind of bunnies they are.” She then turned to Twilight. “Twilight?”

Twilight looked at the bunnies before she gave a frown. “Sorry, I got nothing. These are a new species of bunnies I’ve ever seen. And they appear to have Earth Pony magic somehow.” She stated.

“I’ve seen Bunnisus and Bunnicorns, but this is a new one.” Sunset added with a thoughtful look. “But beyond that, we still don’t know where these bunnies are if the Zippercoaster is there.”

“But there might be a way to find out.” Sunny said with a serious look. “Everypony, meet at the waterfall. I have an idea.” She said as she rushed off.

“Wait, Sunny! What are you planning?!” Sunset called out as Sunny jumped over the balcony as she went into her Alicorn form and took off in a rainbow streak as Sunset groaned. “When will it take for her to explain her plan before rushing off?” She questioned with a tired sigh.

“We're we any better?” Twilight asked with a smile.

Sunset looked at her for a moment with a brow before turning to the others, who gave sheepish smiles from that question as Sunset sighed. “Okay, fair enough.” Sunset said with rolled eyes. “But still, when Sunny rushed off, she tended to do something risky. And that’s what worries me.” She stated with a concerned look.

“Sunny has been acting a little off since we got back from the Empire,” Twilight recalled, “A few nights I’d see her looking pretty tired, she says she's been practicing magic herself.”

“Well, after her encounter with Allura during the whole Crystal Empire thing, and from recent events, I can't say I blame her.” Pipp said with a shrug. “Gotta keep practicing to get stronger.”

“That I can respect.” Hitch said with a smile. “But she doesn’t have to overdue it, even I know my limits.”

“Yeah, so she got a little training.” Izzy said with a smile. “So that just shows how determined she is. I mean, remember me when I work through my Unicycles? I spent a whole night making something out of everything.” She added with a cheerful tone.

“Well, I suppose that’s true.” Sunset said with a nod before she gave a concerned look. “But still, knowing Sunny, if she told us to meet her at the Boardtrot instead of going together, I think she might have something else to do before meeting us there.”

“Like what?” Pipp wondered.

Sunset thought for a moment before she came to a realization, “Oh no,” She gasped.

With Sunny, she was flying by Maretime Bay’s beach as she landed in front of Allura’s cave as she diminished her Alicorn form while looking at the cave with a brave look as she gulped a bit and then she walked into the cave.

Then a shadow figure rushed by her, which made Sunny flinch and shake in fear as she looked around before Twitch appeared in front of her with a growl, which made Sunny yelp back a bit. “Twitch!” Sunny said before she sighed in relief. “You scared me. Is--” She then stopped when she turned and saw Allura behind her, who was giving the Earth Pony a look. “Allura!” She called as she rushed off a bit before she stopped as Allura and Twitch circled her.

“You should know better than to be here.” Allura said to Sunny with a look.

“Um, well I was just wondering,” Sunny said nervously before showing the video of the bunnies to Allura, “If you had ever seen these bunnies before?” She asked.

Allura hummed curiously with a brow as she looked at the bunnies, “I’m curious Sunny, what makes you think I would ever help you?” She growled, leaning close to Sunny as the Earth Pony leaned back while trembling in fright, “I am bad.” She reminded her with a sinister look.

“Well, I don’t believe that any creature’s all bad.” Sunny said with a small smile. “We all have good in us. And you, you have traveled much more than anypony I know.” She added as Allura hardened her look. “So, I thought maybe you’d help us?” She offered as she then showed the video again, “See? We know our friends were here because that’s Zipp’s roller coaster.” She stated as she zoomed in on the cart. “But we don’t know where that is.”

“I suppose I have seen more places than you.” Allura admitted as she walked off a bit before she gave a smirk. “And I have encountered many critters in my travels.” She added as Sunny gave a hopeful smile as Allura turned to her as Sunny’s eyes sparkled before Allura then gave a glare. “But that’s all gone now.” She growled as she remembered the time when Izzy unlocked her Rainbow Magic when she and Sunset were at the Boartrot before Izzy used her magic to create the Boardtrot as the Nova Charm split into seven pieces. “When that dimwitted Unicorn and your Alicorn mentor destroyed the Nova Charm to create a giant pony playground!” She added as her eyes began to spark up in ice magic as Sunny backed away a bit in fear. “They made sure I’d never find my home again!” She added as ice walls surrounded Sunny from both sides. “Now get out of here! And never come back!” She then roared and created an icy whirl wind and launched it Sunny.

Sunny then activated her magic and entered her Alicorn form out of instinct as she took a defensive stance as she then used her magic to create a shield that blocked the whirlwind. Allura roared again, flapping her wings to make the whirlwind stronger. But Sunny poured more into her shield causing it to burst out and dispel the whirlwind much to Allura’s surprise.

“Allura, I’ve tried to be reasonable, I saw that you can be a good person and gave you multiple chances to accept friendship, but all you think about is yourself,” Sunny said seriously as Allura just gave her look, “But right now, my friends are possibly in danger and if you know anything about those bunnies you will tell me, now.” She said, narrowing her eyes.

Allura and Twitch just laughed, “Is that right?” She taunted with a smirk, “And how are you going to make me do that?” She asked.

“We can do this the easy way or the hard way.” Sunny said with a glare as she then focused her magic as her eyes glowed a bit while her horn sparked up.

“I may have given that tomboyish pegasus a free pass last time I saw her,” Allura started before she swatted Sunny away with a paw, “But I’ll do a lot worse than stuff you in snowglobe like I did that dimwitted unicorn!” She called.

Sunny skidded across the ground, feeling her face where Allura swatted her before she turned to with an angry glare as her wings and horn turned dark and her eyes glowed green. Allura’s glare turned to shock as Sunny charged at her yell and her horn crackled with magic, hitting Allura in the throat and knocking her into a wall.

Allura groaned and sat up as she coughed and felt her throat, realizing Sunny prevented her from using her voice, “Clever, but that isn’t enough, pony.” Allura snarled but her face turned to shock as Sunny yelled and jumped on her and pinned her on her back as she started slamming her hooves, charged with Dark magic, to her face, which Allura tried to avoid the hits.

“This is for Izzy and Zipp!” Sunny yelled as she blasted Allura in the face as her Alicorn form got darker. “For Comet and the Auroracorns!” She then fired another blast. “For the ponies of Maretime Bay!” She called as she blasted her a third time.

Twitch watched in horror and rushed to help Allura but Sunny glared at him, “Stay out of this!” She called before bucking Twitch into a rock.

“Twitch!” Allura called in concern before Sunny pinned her down by the throat. From the shadows, Sombra watched in intrigue at Sunny’s vicious attack.

Sunny glared down at Allura, her eyes, horn and wings now pure Dark Magic, “I thought being here would help change you for the better, make you regret what you did. But if all you’re gonna do is bother me, my friends and the citizens of Equestria, then I’ll just have to make sure you don’t hurt anypony ever again.” She sneered, charging up her horn as Allura glared weakly at her.

“You don’t have the nerve.” Allura called her bluff.

“Try me.” Sunny said with a growl as she charged up her horn, which made Allura eyes widen in fear when she realized it wasn’t a bluff as Sunny was about to fire her horn. Sombra looked ready to jump in and save his partner and reveal himself until…

“SUNNY!” Sunset’s voice yelled out, which made Sunny stop, her face turning to surprise and shook her head as her Alicorn form returned to its normal state as her eyes returned to normal as she turned and saw Sunset and Twilight rushing in. “What are you doing?! Stop!”

“Why are you here?!” Twilight questioned in shock as the two realized the position Sunny and Allura were in. “Did we miss a fight or something?”

“I, I,” Sunny tried to say but couldn’t remember what happened.

“Your friend here just tried to blast me into oblivion!” Allura exclaimed with a look and a bit of fear at Sunny. “What have you two Alicorns been teaching her?!”

“Wait, Sunny, tried to…?” Sunset questioned with a surprise look as she turned to Sunny. “Sunny? Is that true or is Allura trying to mind control you into believing it was?” She questioned.

Sunny looked down at Allura, who was looking at her anxiously, “I, she, I came here to ask for her help but, she, she insulted our friends, and she’s threatening the ponies, I had to protect them!” She explained.

“By destroying Allura?” Twilight asked in shock. “Sunny, that’s not how we do things.”

“But, Sunset told me Allura couldn’t change. If we can’t stop her with Friendship then,” Sunny tried to say.

“Sunny!” Sunset said to her with a firm look, which made Sunny flinched. “I get that Allura couldn’t accept friendship, but that doesn’t mean we have to go this far.” She said to her. “We either leave them be, and if they pull something on us like say trying to take over a town, then we’ll deal with that. But now isn’t one of those. Please, we’re guardians, protectors, not attackers or terrorists.” She said to her in a soft tone. “We’ll find another way to find Misty and the others but not like this, so please, let Allura go.”

Sunny frowned as she looked back at Allura and took a breath before stepping off her and walked back to the two alicorns while keeping her head down. “I-I’m sorry. I just wanted to help so bad that--” Sunny tried to say.

“We understand, Sunny.” Twilight said while placing a wing on Sunny. “We would do anything for our friends. But not like this.”

“Come on, let’s head to the Boardtrot and meet up with the others. We’ll find a way to find our friends.” Sunset said as Sunny nodded and she flew off as Twilight and Sunset turned to Allura, who got back up as Twitch rushed up to her while babbling in concern. “And Allura, maybe if you actually tried being nice and proving you're not the monster everyone paints you as, this could’ve been avoided.” She added with a look.

“From how everypony sees me and me being stranded here? Like I will ever accept that.” Allura said with a look as she caressed Twitch. “And after what that pony did today, I doubt helping you ponies will ever happen. Now get out before I make you get out, unless you want to fight.” She grunted and fell a bit as Twitch held her.

“From where I’m standing, you aren’t in any position to give us orders.” Sunset said with a brow, “It will be so easy to bring you in and make sure you never hurt anypony ever again.”

“But given the circumstances, we don’t have time for that.” Twilight said with a firm look. “We have friends to find instead of dealing with villains like you. So we’re giving you one last chance to make the right decision, Allura, don’t waste it.” She warned.

“And if you make the wrong one, you’ll regret it.” Sunset added while narrowing her eyes.

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Allura said mildly as Twilight and Sunset then turned and left as they flew off as Allura took a breath before she looked at Twitch, “Twitch, are you okay?” She asked in concern.

Twitch babbled with an assuring smile as he then gestured to his throat while pointing at Allura’s, trying to say if she was okay from how Sunny beat her down.

“I’m fine. Only thing that hurts is my pride, and my throat.” Allura said while rubbing her throat. “That pony sure has been practicing. And something tells me it wasn’t from her Alicorn mentors, was it?” She asked as she turned to a corner with a knowing smirk as Sombra came out of hiding.

“It wasn’t. She has been learning well through my spellbook.” Sombra said with a smirk. “And she is improving.”

“I can see what dark magic can do to a pony to go that far to nearly end a creature’s life.” Allura said with a smirk before she frowned. “But were you really planning on letting her end my life?”

“I was about to intervene, but when Twilight Sparkle and that Sunset Shimmer arrived, I knew that I couldn’t reveal myself just yet.” Sombra explained to her. “We were fortunate they were able to make that pony come to her senses before things got worse.”

“Yeah, from how worse could that be?” Allura questioned while rubbing her throat. “But, I see what you mean.”

“She has only scratched the surface of dark magic.” Sombra said with a smirk. “But if she continues practicing, soon, all that goodness will be gone and her perspective from right or wrong will change completely.”

“Can’t wait.” Allura said with a smirk as Twitch babbled with a sinister chuckle as the three villains looked at the entrance where the three Alicorns went.

At the Boardtrot, Izzy, Pipp, Sparky, and Hitch are by the rainbow falls as they waited for Sunset, Sunny, and Twilight to come. “Where is Sunny, Sunset, and Twilight?” Hitch asked before he gave a worry look. “Oh no! Something’s wrong!”

“Don’t worry, Hitch.” Pipp said with an assuring smile. “Sunny told us to meet her here and Twilight and Sunset went after her. I-I’m sure they’ll--”

“Here they come!” Izzy cheered as she pointed up as they look up and saw Twilight, Sunny, and Sunset flying towards them as they went by the rainbow falls and landed in front of their friends.

“There you are,” Hitch said, walking up Sunny to hug her before noticing the expression on her face, “Sunny, what’s wrong?”

“It’s… It’s nothing. I just had a rough time.” Sunny said while looking away in a bit of shame as the others turned to Sunset and Twilight.

“We’ll explain later.” Sunset said to her. “It’s complicated.”

“But for now, let’s focus on finding our friends.” Twilight added as they nodded as Sunny spoke up.

“Okay, ponies. We have to try and go through the waterfalls to find our friends.” Sunny said to them. “I don’t know how it’s going to work, but I know that if one of us is out there, Zipp, Misty, and Posey would come looking for us.” She said with a small smile as she looked at the rainbow fall.

“Well, maybe not Posey.” Sunset said with a shrug as they all looked at her with brows. “What? That pony has issues that she complains about everything and she’s not much of an adventurer.” She pointed out.

“She got a point.” Izzy said while rubbing her chin. “But we’re still rescuing her.”

“Of course, of course.” Sunset assured with her hooves up.

Pipp took a breath as she spoke. “You’re right. It’s the only way.” She said with a determined look. “Let’s do this.” She declared as their Cutie Marks then started glowing. “Cofidents!” She called.

“Creativity!” Izzy cheered.

“Kindness!” Hitch called as Sparky babbled.

“Magic!” Twilight called as her mark glowed next.

“Empathy!” Sunset called.

“And Hope!” Sunny finished as their Cutie Marks glowed brightly and the magic shot into the rainbow falls and they combined and created a portal as a rainbow bridge was formed as the group smiled and rushed towards the portal as they entered it.

Soon the six ponies exited through the portal and they went upwards before they were pulled down as they yelped and landed on the pond, now completely wet as they got up and started rising the water off them as they groaned as Sparky got out of the kangaroo bag.

“Sparky, wait! Come back!” Hitch called as Sparky babbled with a smile as he went on the zippercoaster cart and pretended that he was riding it.

“Well, at least the portal seems to have brought us to the right place.” Sunny said with an optimistic smile.

“But how do we find them now?” Hitch asked in concern.

“They could be anywhere in this forest.” Twilight added.

“Yeah but keep your eyes peeled for…” Sunset trailed off as they were soon surrounded by the same bunnies, “The bunnies.” She said dully.

“Um, yeah, I think that part is gonna be easy peasy.” Izzy said with a sheepish chuckle as one of them hopped in front of her. “Hello.” She said with a wave and a smile.

“Well, that was unexpected.” Sunset commented as the bunnies then started babbling in surprise and looked at Twilight and Sunset while they pointed at the two Alicorns while babbling. “What are they doing?”

“I can’t speak their language, but I think they look surprised to see you two.” Pipp said while gesturing to Twilight and Sunset.

“They do look surprised.” Sunny noted their behavior.

“Hitch, can you talk to them?” Twilight asked as Hitch nodded with a smirk as he stepped forward.

“Ponies, don’t worry. I’ll handle this.” Hitch said with a smirk as he cleared his throat and waved his hoof. “Hello!” He said as the bunny babbled and pointed at Hitch with a suspicious look. “My name is Hitch.” He greeted as a pink bunny came in and babbled as well. “And these are my friends.” He added as the two bunnies glowed and bounced around as they created the sleeping mist. “Uh-oh.” He said as he and Sparky yawned. “Everypony, run…” He muttered before he and Sparky fell asleep.

One by one, the ponies began to fall asleep as they fell into the lake. “Sleep mist.” Twilight muttered before she fell asleep.

“Should’ve… brought… gas masks.” Sunset muttered before she fell asleep.

“Agreed.” Sunny tiredly said before she went to sleep as well as everything went black.

A bit later, Sunny began to wake up as she saw that she was in some kind of cage hanging on a tree as she was now wide awake and looking around in worry. “Is everypony okay?!” Sunny called out to her friends.

“Better than okay!” Izzy cheered as she jumped around her cage. “I’ve never been in a flower jail before.” She added.

“All good here, Sunny!” Hitch called out as he and Sparky were in a flower cage as well.

The Pipp spoke up as Sunny turned and saw her behind her in a flower cage as well. “I mean, we have been kidnapped by bunnies and are in jail!” She yelled with a look. “So I am going to say that I am not great!” She exclaimed.

“Pipp!?” Zipp’s voice spoke up as Sunny and Pipp turned and saw her next to them. “Is that you?! What are you doing here?!”

“Zipp!” Pipp said with tears of relief, “Oh, thank hoofness! I was soo, so worried about you!” She said as Zipp gave a grateful smile.

“Oh, yes.” Posey spoke up next to Zipp’s in a sarcastic manner. “Isn’t this a lovely reunion? I hate to ruin the moment, but can we please talk about how we’re going to get out of here?!” She exclaimed in frustration.

“Wait, where are Twilight and Sunset?” Sunny asked as they looked around, seeing that Twilight and Sunset are not in cages like the rest of them. “Do anypony see them?”

“Uh, ponies,” Sunset called as they looked down and were shocked by what they saw.

“You gotta be kidding.” Posey said in disbelief.

What they saw was that Twilight and Sunset are sitting in stump like chairs between a big one while they were wearing flower like crowns and necklaces as the bunnies around them were either babbling happily to them while some are on their backs, hopping up and down while giving them massages while others are giving them plant filled fruits beside them while some formed beautiful flowers around them.

“I think these ponies took a liking to us really quickly.” Twilight said with an awkward smile as she was offered some berries.

“Aw, how come you two are getting special spa treatment and not us?” Pipp complained with a jealous look.

“We just found out the second we got up before you ponies. And surprisingly, their treatment is a bit relaxing.” Sunset said in defense before she gave a cringed look. “You have no idea what Twilight and I were up against. These little guys are tenacious.” She said with a cringed look while gesturing to the bunnies.

“And we tried to talk to them about letting you ponies go, but as you remember, we don’t speak critter.” Twilight added. “That and they won’t stop waving on our hooves.”

“Well, try telling them to let us down from here or so help me--” Posey tried to say before the flower cells all fell down, which caused them to scream from the fall before they hit the ground as their cages opened up.

The group got up as they gasped when the bunnies surrounded them while babbling as they circled them. “Awkward.” Misty said with a nervous smile as the bunnies got closer to them.

“Wait, wait, stop!” Sunset called out to them.

“Please, they’re our friends!” Twilight added as they stopped when they and the others turned and saw the giant bunny in front of them between Sunset and Twilight with two bunnies bowing in respect to their leader. “Whoa, big bunny.” She said with wide aways.

“I would say second biggest, but the first one doesn’t count with those giga gems.” Sunset said with a shocked look.

The leader babbled with a serious look to the yellow bunny with a couple of hops, which the yellow bunny started explaining to her while gesturing to the ponies while also gesturing to Hitch as well.

“Oh, yeah, that’s me.” Hitch said with a smile as he stepped forward. “Actually, it’s not just bunnies. I can talk to any creature.” He explained as the bunnies around them babbled in surprise as he stepped forward to the leader. “All of this is just a terrible misunderstanding.” He said as the two bunnies got in front of him, which made him back away as the bunnies stomp their paws down and vines grew. “Okay, sorry, sorry!” he said as he backed up with the others. “I’ll stay right here!”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa!” Sunset spoke up as she and Twilight stood up with their hooves raised. “No need for any violence. They mean no harm.” She said on behalf of their friends.

“Yeah.” Hitch nodded in agreement. “The only reason we came here was to find our friends.” He added as the leader babbled. “They accidentally flew through a portal and ended up here. We don’t know why.” He explained as the mares gave sheepish smiles as the leader bunny gave a brow. “But you’ve got to believe me. We never, ever hurt any critter.” He said as the vines then got closer to him and Sparky again.

Sparky babbled in worry as he hugged Hitch. “Pappa!” He cried out as Hitch quickly placed a hoof on Sparky’s head.

“It’s gonna be okay, little buddy.” Hitch said as the vines got closer to the ponies. “I got you.” He added.

Seeing enough, Sunset and Twilight gave serious looks as they flew up, which surprised the bunnies as they lit up their horns. “Enough!” Twilight called as she and Sunset fired their horns, which cut the vines to pieces as the bunnies leap back in surprise as the two Alicorns landed in front of their friends while giving a look to the leader bunny. “Look, we only came for our friends, we didn’t come for a fight. We were so worried about our friends, we took a risk coming here and hoped that we would find them and bring them home.”

“And we understand you not trusting them, but if you treated us Alicorns with respect, then please, trust our words. We’re no trouble. We just came to find our friends. Please, trust us.” Sunset added as the bunnies all looked at them while feeling surprised by their words as they all babbled to each other in wonder.

The leader bunny looked at them for a moment as she could see in their eyes that they were telling the truth from how Hitch is protecting Sparky and how Sunset and Twilight just told them. “Wait.” She spoke up, which shocked them that she can speak english. “Does that mean… it can’t be. Are you telling me that you ponies are friends?” She asked in surprise.

“You… can talk?” Sunset said in suprise.

“Oh, my apologies.” The leader bunny said to them. “It’s just, we didn’t know whether to trust you ponies or not.” She explained. “I’m Mimi Bunny. I’m the leader.”

“Well… nice to meet you.” Twilight said with an awkward look.

“So, is it really true that you ponies are really friends?” Mimi asked again.

The Mane 8 and Posey stepped forward as the group, san pony, smiled at her as Sunny stepped forward. “Of course we are. We’re best friends.” Sunny said with a smile as she and Hitch shared a loving nuzzle.

“Earth Ponies, Pegasi, Unicorns, and Alicorns, best friends?” Mimi asked as each group nodded, smiled, or waved in response. “That’s impossible.” She said with a brow.

“It’s a fact.” Zipp said with a smile. “You bunnies really gotta get out of these woods every once in a while.” She commented with a smirk as the bunnies growled again as some vines sprouted in front of Zipp, which made her back away. “My bad. My bad.” She said nervously.

“Uh, Zipp, how about you don’t tick off magical bunnies that can tie us up with just a stomp and leave the talking to the Alicorns.” Sunset suggested while giving Zipp a look, who gave a sheepish smile as she nodded in understanding.

Izzy then realizes something about the bunnies as she hopped. “Hang. Hang on! I think I’ve heard of this place.” She said with a smile as a bunny babbled in confusion with its blue partner as Izzy leaned down to know. “You’re the missing bunnies, aren’t you?” She asked as they all looked at her in confusion.

“What are you talking about, Izzy?” Sunset asked in confusion.

“The Hoppalottas?” Izzy asked them with a smile as the bunnies, known as the Hoppalottas all babbled and they glowed again as they hopped around and they grew some plants around while looking happy as the group, san Twilight and Sunset, now recognized them with smiles.

“Hoppowhattas?” Sunset asked in confusion with a brow.

“Hoppalottas,” Izzy celebrated, “A magical species of bunny who can grow plants like Earth Ponies.” She explained.

“I’ve never heard of them before.” Twilight said in surprise.

“Because everypony thinks the Hoppalottas don’t exist anymore.” Izzy explained.

“And that’s exactly how we like it.” Mimi said with a hop before she frowned. “Back then, there was so much fighting in pony kinds. We had to leave Equestria and go deep in these enchanted woods as far away as ponies as we can get so we could finally live in peace” She said as they all frowned from that while thanks to Opaline causing the infighting between ponykind and every creature of Equestria, the Hoppalottas had to abandoned Equestria. “And while there has been infighting between ponykind, the only ponies we ever trusted were the Alicorns. For they are the symbol of all pony kinds united and are the most peaceful and harmonious ponies we ever trusted to be treated as equals and have our respects.” She added with a smile while looking at Sunset and Twilight.

“Uh, thanks.” Twilight said with a smile.

“Yeah, and great spa treatment you’ve given us.” Sunset added with a smile.

“It was our pleasure to treat the alicorns well while hiding in these woods.” Mimi said with a smile.

“Well, you don’t have to be alone in these woods anymore because there’s peace now between all pony and critter kind.” Misty said with a smile as she turned to Hitch and Sparky, who have Hoppalottas around them.

“Yeah, we like, completely live in harmony!” Pipp sang as she flew up with a flip.

“And… And you can fly?” Mimi asked in surprise at what Pipp just did. “Wait, does that mean…” She trailed off as she looked at the ponies.

The Mane 8 and Ponies smiled as they focused their magic as the Mane 8’s Cutie Marks glowed while Posey gave a smirk as she raised her hoof as Hitch stomped his hooves down, growing carrots as the Hoppalottas looked in surprise.

Posey stomped hers and grew flowers that lifted the Hoppalottas and Sparky in the air as they laughed in enjoyment. Misty and Izzy laughed as they ran and levitated the Hoppalottas around them as the bunnies laughed as Sparky was levitated with a carrot in front of him as he used his dragon fire to transform it into a cake, which he giggled from that as he was lowered down on Zipp’s back as she flew around with her sister beside her.

“Aw, yeah!” Zipp cheered as she gave Sparky a hooftap as he fistbumped her with a wink.

“Whoo-hoo!” Pipp cheered as she held the cake as they flew around the Hoppalottas, leaving trails of sparkles in their path as the bunnies looked awed.

Sunny focused her magic and went into her Alicorn form as she flew up beside Sunset and Twilight with a laugh as the three Alicorns struck poses as the Hoppalottas looked in awed as the three Alicorns glowed as they landed in the middle of their friends as the Hoppalottas all cheered amazement with sparkles in their eyes.

“You have magic too?” Mimi asked in surprise. “We thought it was only returned to us as a reward for our peacefulness.” She said with a smile as she glowed and placed her paws down as the Mane 8 and Posey looked awed with sparkles in their eyes as they saw multi-colored branches and flowers growling around them. “See? We are at one with the forest around us.” She said with a smile.

“Actually, magic has returned everywhere.” Sunny said with a smile.

“It’s true. We know because we’re the ones who brought it back.” Sunset added with a smile.

“And we’re also the protectors and guardians of it and protecting the item that is keeping magic safe.” Twilight said with a smile.

“Really? You are?” Mimi asked in surprise.

“Yeah. That’s why the portal brought us here.” Sunny said as she then had a thought with a smile. “To let you know you can come back, if you want.” She offered as the ponies smiled as the Hoppalottas perked up while feeling eager by that idea.

“Come back? Nononono.” Mimi said as she shook her head. “We can’t do that. We’ve lived in these all alone. Since these are around us, we’re the saplings.” She said with a small smile as she nudged a plant with a chuckle. “No. It’s much too late to come back.” She said with a frown.

“It’s never too late.” Izzy said to her with a smile.

“But the journey would be too long.” Mimi pointed out with a frown.

Wrong again.” Zipp said as she flew next to Mimi. “What if we told you we can be there, today?” She asked with a smirk.

“Today?” Mimi repeated with a brow as she then gave a smirk. “I’m listening.” She said in interest.

A bit later, the Mane 8, Posey, and the Hoppalottas all gathered around the pond that brought the ponies here. “Everypony ready?” Sunny asked with a smirk as they smiled.

“Hoppalottas ready?” Sunset asked as she turned to Mimi and the Hoppalotts as the bunnies glowed and babbled as they grew some plants around them.

“Let’s get this show on the road!” Izzy cheered as she stepped forward as her mane and tail blew in the breeze. “I sparkle like the stars, 'cause I'm always super glittery.” She said as she looked at her Cutie Mark as it began to glow. “When my cutie mark comes to life, watch this brilliant creativity!” She cheered as her horn glowed bright.

“I'm a stylish pop star princess.” Pipp started as she moved her wings around as she held her microphone before she flew around. “My voice makes me strong. When my cutie mark comes to life, confidence is my song!” She called with some music notes as her Cutie Mark glowed.

“I'm a princess of a different kind. Always trying to figure out why.” Zipp started as she took to the air. “When my cutie mark comes to life, I blast bravely across the sky!” She declared as her Cutie Mark glowed before she flew around.

“I might seem a little quiet, but my strength is very real.” Misty said with sparkles in her eyes before she gave a determined smile as she stomped her hoof down and she started glowing, as well as her Cutie Mark. “When my cutie mark comes to life, my heart helps me feel!” She called with sparkles in her eyes as she let loose some magical butterfly projections.

““I'm the pony of the law.” Hitch said while giving a proud look while Sparky was on his back with a smile. “Coolest dragon dad you know. My cutie mark comes to life, and my kindness overflows!” He exclaimed as her Cutie Mark started glowing and used his Earth Pony Magic to create some flowers.

“And I may be all three pony kinds wrapped in one, but I’m also a Guardian of Harmony that is a symbol of the sun and understands the pain of another.” Sunset said with a determined smile as she flew up as her Cutie Mark glowed. “As my cutie mark comes to life, my empathy helps me become better!”

“I was once the Ruler of Equestria and Princess of Friendship who helped bring harmony to all the lands.” Twilight said next as she flew around next to Sunset her Cutie Mark then glowed. “As my Cutie Mark comes to life, my magic brings forth rainbow light!” She finished as she glowed bright.

“I am all three pony kinds wrapped up into one.” Sunny started on as she spread her wings while flying in between Sunset and Twilight “My cutie mark comes to life with hope bright at the sun!” She said as her Cutie Mark glowned next.

Soon, their magic combined into the pond as it started swirling before it reopened the portal that brought them here as it started sucking the air in. “The portal is opened!” Sunset called out with a smile.

“Hoppalottas!” Hitch called out as he ran in front of the portal. “Follow us!” He called as he jumped into the portal first with the Hoppalottas following from behind.

Back at the Boardtrot, Rufus was doing a bit of cleaning before something was sparkling behind him. “Hey.” He said as he turned and saw the rainbow falling glowing as he walked up to it curiously. “What is going on here?” He asked in confusion as the portal then opened up.

Hitch and Sparky came out of the portal as Hitch screamed as he landed on Rufus as he stood up while Sparky cheered in joy as they looked down and saw they were on Rufus as he groaned before a rumbling sound came from the portal.

“Uh-oh.” Sparky babbled uneasily as they knew what’s coming next as the Hipppalottas came out of the portal, hopping off the two Earth Ponies as they groaned from each hop as the two stallions groaned while Sparky gave a brow since he remained unharmed.

Then the rest of the ponies came out of the portal while on the zippercoaster cart as they all cheered as they exited the portal.

The next day, after explaining to everpony about the Hoppalottas, they were gathered at the Boardtrot as Pipp and Mimi were on stage as they began to sing for the Hoppalottas return in Equestria.

(Hoppalottas Hop Song)

It’s been a long time that we’re back together
Old friends, new friends
Don’t get no better

They sang as everpony danced while the Hoppalottas started hopping to the beat as the ponies began to dance along.

Hop to the beat
Hop-hoppa

Move to the beat
Don’t stop-stop-stoppa

A couple of Hoppalottas did a break dance as they stomped their legs down as they used their magic to grow some plants around them.

Yeah
Do a little shake
Do your bounce do popa

Do your dance, dance, dance
Till you trot-trot-trotta

Pipp and Mimi sang as the ponies danced around as the two and the other Hoppalottas then started hopping back and forth as some Hoppalottas then formed a line as they glowed from each step.

Hoppalotta
Hopp-hopp-hoppalotta
Hoppalotta
Hopp-hopp-hoppalotta

Allura and Twitch watched from the sidelines and out of the pony's sights as they watched the whole thing. “Oh, good. Just what we need. More bunnies.” Allura said in annoyance.

Twitch then scoffed as he turned away with his arms crossed, feeling offended by what Allura just said since he himself is a bunny.

“Oh you know what I meant,“You know what I mean.” Allura said with a look. “Don’t be so sensitive.” She added while shaking her head.

Just then, everyone felt some sparkles coming down as they look up and saw the rainbow falls started dropping some water as the music stopped as they all gasped uncertainty as they looked up as everything began to shake before the rainbow falls exploded, causing the rainbow water to rain down on them and soaked everyone around as they shook to get the water off them.

“The old Rainbow Falls didn’t do that.” Twilight added while rinsing out her mane.

After a few moments, they all looked at each other before they all started laughing as the crowd then started cheering from that outcome. “Back up in action!” Hitch cheered as the Hoppalottas then took position as they started hopping side to side again as the Hoppalottas then used their magic to grow some flowers below them.

Hoppalotta
Hopp-hopp-hoppalotta
Just look inside
Let the rhythm gotcha

Mimi then used her magic as she created a flower like throne plant as Pipp flew around her as they sang.

Hoppa-lot-ta
Hoppa-lot-ta

Allura and Twitch kept watching before they noticed some rainbow magic flying around them as they looked up and saw it circling around the crowd before it went back into Zipp’s Nova Charm shard, which got them curious as Allura went towards it.

“Did you see that, Twitch?” Allura asked as she pulled out a phone she managed to get as she took a picture of Zipp’s Nova Charm shard. “How strange. It looks like there is still a little magic in the shards.” She added in thought. “Come on. Sombra will want to hear about this. And I can’t take any more of this dreadful delight.” She said with a frown as she and Twitch took off and away from the crowd.

The Hoppalottas and the ponies kept singing and dancing as the song continued while the Mane 8 were on stage.

Shake it, shake it
Hopp-hoppalotta
Move it, move it
Hopp-hoppalotta

Shake it, move it
Hopp-hoppalotta
Move it, shake it
Hopp-hoppalotta

Pipp helped Misty on stage as the Mane 8 kept singing as Pipp and Mimi ketp signing while the everyone hopped

Just hop to the beat
Hop-hop-hoppa
Just move to the beat
Don’t stop, stop-stoppa

The crowd looked in amazement with sparkles in their eyes as some of them either hopped or lifted up in giant flowers as they sang the final note.

Now do a little shake
Till you’re about to hoppa
Hoppalotta
Hopp-hoppalotta

After the final note, the Mane 8’s Cutie Mark glowed as their magic shot up in the sky while making fireworks that made the Cutie Marks of the Mane 8 appear as the crowd all cheered from the song.

Back in Allura’s cave, she and Twitch then inform Sombra about what has happened and their new discovery as Allura showed Sombra the picture of the Nova Charm shard as it showed it to the point before the rainbow magic was put back in it.

“Mmm, interesting.” Sombra said with a thoughtful look. “So, these bits of the Nova Charm still have some magic in them? And was able to absorb the magic from all the ponies’ positivity.”

“Yes. That’s what we saw.” Allura said with a smirk as she swept her phone to show more. “The bits of the Nova Charm might still be worth getting. And if they still have magic in them, we will find the rest of them.” She said with an evil smirk, which Sombra shared before they heard the ponies still singing outside, which made Allura, Sombra, and Twitch to cover their ears. “Ugh!” She called as a stalactite fell from the ceiling as it barely missed Twitch.

“Ugh! Those annoying joyful ponies!” Sombra called in annoyance. “Don’t they ever stop?!”

“Keep it down!” Allura yelled out as Twitch yelled in agreement as the song was louder outside the cave as a Hoppalotta was in front of the entrance as it finished the song with a smile.

Hoppalotta
Hopp-hoppalotta

End of Special 5.

Author's Note

Hey, hope you all like the special, because it was full of surprises and new critters in this. And added a couple of twists on this while fixing some things a bit.

And also, HarryBuilder helped me out with the second half of the story, it was a bit much, but I thank him for helping me finish this.

So enjoy the special.